JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. New Series, Vol. VIII. 1912. [SI RWILLIAMJONES CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 1, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. 191 garnet 4 cee 3 Journal, pp. DATES OF PUBLICATION. 1-38 Proceedings, pp. -61 o> 2° 39 63-13 a 133-183 ¥s 185-274 i 5-314 % 315-361 3 363-424 “e 425-559 3 DIRECTIONS FOR BINDING. >? 99 3° 3? 9° 99 29 -CXXXVi exxxvii-cxl 31st ares 7th Jan. 19 10th April 29th July 1912. 2? The pages of the aier: should be bound first after the red in Arabic numerals. list of papers; they are pages of the Proceedings ahott follow them ; they are paged The Index is paged in consecutively in R man numerals continuation of the Proceedings. Plates-—i-1ii to follow page 52 isd es ae ee none. - s 2 » 122 fd VAR 29 follow 2? 286 " a naar 298 ” 8 6 Agee ee re 130 ed — a ” ry 338 ” SX1-XX Lisi ie —; 248. ie ee 7 ” 314 A wee ee 410 27 XXVIl_,, or on 316 > XXVili 5 = ‘i 534 xxix ied 2 558 #4 ot what gt 895 ed 9 watt 4 adh pobey dale aly sho all Soy loo astrst G59) 9 Gully Gi)! Kine Meas 9 tilly Guede aie al} os) ele SIE wily oy at onc wt, KR. 66595 9 CpdSY Gy Bydelt 9 sie aU) ody suoslAlt lobe gigi deme SUES 4 Kile oy Ai one BUSS 9 Qld, OIL kin leat opt Bam oy lb 5 Qe Hw poly oy shee coipi 9 alll omne uy dak Gs ate ote) Feet wy or GUE 9 Gul Wy dad Clos 9 Gade FD GONG oil cot Some LUIS 9 Ay GLI dw Glie Gu % Shwe yest g Kibo} drwy ycliJ} Kary Gy) dgvsf (5995 Ki)! Boe ey iil)! wy? AawolssJ| yaa) Riel wy! ely 5893 9 Eyryly Cgdat kins csytt GU oy die 5,5 wryly SM di oy! klave oy oasve ct 3 Wey! yg GALT Sin wit 9 Bl Ke ABI gry git Si 9 Lela oy grec USS 9 slew gst om 2 WD g prod Kine sy uly WY} coted 9 ote fis Gad oy Fas gist Dita! 5. pink diss Lagins abl ww) Slo aia St als - a a 9 peli} wals CP glean Way te) okay} eet gs! SUS Sy Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatab. 9 [N.8.] caw! shyne oat alle wy meas ws RR F. Xd iis? ud wy! 9 * aim y alc alti wi 3 Ail yo Jaw dlan | od wr byes BUSS 99 Gyready da! Se ty) Co lsd dolby! Ctmed y dL Kine lam gt oy oly coe) 9 Ered y ee) Kw yyosad] BS Sem oo? Hy Cod eb= wr eae cst) 2 OME CH alas SUS 3 rie eke! cst Lahey Klee org ihe y Kile aie g Wyte 9 &)! Bs e3yy! cs893 9 Ki yyy Ae g 5 lo Bis y Copa) One Gy Seige 99) Krad} med 9 eles Kime 035 wt Kole! (893 9 Greed y Good See AS It ol 2 pabe wt yee J cll Gt ore 6899 9 COME yt Bye Woy 4 fine 5 qrdgell yds gi! 9 Hyly® ot 9 RDS Gy pom yt 9 Boy! 9 Las 9 rth Rio aE LES Gy HE 89h 9 amem sand ty Boats wy fae 9 later Colt Layne 9 GIS ott Wt wery!t HF sty Ko yh@Yt dans} LAN! Bell Gye dnl! Fe! wos! Bins oe ~ dle kag] ae Kal ost! Gy oy BUSS 2 ate te wp ele wd Celt syle wf Os Corso Js 1 Wi 9 Kin eplan 3 Kod Kile 4 Sone ems Kino ust ust95 5 o.) by #* ple)! Kins Kis JymSo (5,5 dela 3 zine 9)! SU Blast) 555 3 sO JG 2 3 ya Ls, B ytae shy} Kine Pamoy aes gi! JS 4 Kile » Byte eds * o14,!| € Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 13 [W.8.] wy 9 yr? BSS oe Ble , Ur yee 3 ee Kine pare ad} “) Giealt 8 cet csi 9 Karel sy Om! og! Cot Ey pols cst el UE 8 9 jhe deme ENos 9 dle, ed Kias zy! wale sb Cot oy alli ove # Si 2 Ait)! HL) yo dx:\,) 3 yt csilesl td} tlhe 653 9 Miley db, abt Mine 6.895 allt one sles got % WMS y aod Kine Kolet cys du 83) 9 Sle, SailA)| X54)! we awe Ln Syae)| ey Mas 9 Sle g wae y GH Kis 83 pb omen B5lo yg Gyamyl yg ewe dhe Bye oy pt 6899 9 Coyle) dame oul Riley GyAnt 9 led Sin cold Col cyt Gwalior Ey deme Gigi 8 w? le yi deme oy Golel! pam BUSS 9 decd! pn clos os cote Gale Glmu} oy deme 45) 3 pase alt ody Cole Uy) Cress ladag! pled Gi) 9 julia, ost)! Ky Mle 5 Gud y a he Ella! oe OU Kile y eee Kw Vole Gyyarme ddw 9 Vlenil} densl y ; : * ee ent ESD! TL) yo doled Byial| Bom ofp) 9 Miley Gymed 5 Wy Mie C553 dar! oa! gyee it JF Ot wsmyll one 250 gif Bled! 9 deed 9 cue dis det on! wabn Gib Real wae 65 9 Hey Wrmed y gree dhe Gogh Gerligd! Kall sit ww Salt 096 G3 9 Hem 9 cles oy dad 9 ysl 14 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1912. Ai) RIL! yo dala)! Bye} tor OE seh 5 Sle y ube 5 Qe Kin 653 dle Gy glen ” a te PY Aad * . * Kile y wrehe 9 aud Kine Coil oy We wdy” PS el aoe Sail) xl) wy ial) 3 yh] SMe cory lb shy} 9 be 5 cprmrae y still bine Go8p3 Bree oy Ss yt Lat 2 dle y came y nad die cam oy alll id 9 la Gi! Gs SEB Sash 69h 9 alm os OE BUSS 9 Gord} ys SpA sit g99 Ko C ped wr Mle ima! ois plot Gi 9 Sle, wiree y gro de Ii Hove (68 pla} alc OAT y Lpand Ly cry thw g Blo y Lanne y Qual # AS 5d) BU! deny Aine uypame uy iS) BI} yo dewlt)! Br) IS 5 Ble y eels 4 coat in 53 abled oy all oge 99) AF 9 By on elle (wlare 65 Cwle Coil 90 9 BLS wy wlabe Has wi vesre Gish Ble 4 lles y pil din G5 9 malo le oul Bo ol cale awe gi! clit} 993 Kid! x30 (5 9 elle Vale PF ND mists oly wt ple ip Blo, lS, aM die GS 9 Jip) one cof} Ale y wails 5 caw ie G3 9 oly oy Jplevt tle y led hie 65 9 alae oye nds 5553 lad Gi Gs 9 esdysahyot end! oy cose 555 Gad GU Gs 9 03 Cott cr S25 one cy5y3 Ele ale cystrel! Rand os Eyatall (50) lad 9 dared oa! SLO} 9 axdal) Kin 5 9 asle alt Lo stl ome: dees! Ble Wyo Jom! 45 eULe * Rise on obits 6555 Bley Kyaaed Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 15 [N.S.] ist)! 35 UII we yale) By0)| 7 re) 599) el oy le Gado pil si poll ort pyemyll one n ite cw Arrevst Godse) (699) led U1 599 Bley cyrmedy Goo! Ain en 1 599% VIER oymme cyt gre (5893 Kile wramed y Qry! hie 9 J centtg ex? AW! One 5895 Kile g crdmed 9 Qe Kw 69 9 alee cy aby)! o295 hy yOe ot Bolt ade 9 9 |rSy sted le 9 Eile Cale # cB ulete ae ag ue bya] Doare Le D wales wri! Khe (sig) C5)lB! oly lle oyre 9 Kirin 5 lead whe GU) dbl} 65 oy y wattle y ayt kine iL)! Cpa! cyt Bye pod Kin salye cpSue Sealy 52 jal) ore Gy! aan coir lens 9 Kime 6? 9 Cory oly ty) leas 9 pel Col pS Chey os dle y leas 9 lS, Y Leet GW y EU le Sale asl Gy allow 53 Enidle y mm lal 6) 5 9 ayer we SSt, Shi Gale cpail Ob G5) Byenol Flt catyd a GU os 9 gaily) poe Qs come 533 ware cle gla lod! Udot Gly ale fy 5 H2lb)! dk WW)! aL! we i,il)| Sy)! 7D pplle y Bde Go (3,5 os wy? aa! GlyyI) one Bale! erst} a 13st Ww 9 eptile, ab i. oe w ULI} one Bog wytmndy wld din Sle yr Ayrent wie gyal! JU * eae ~., ‘ : x a wb ogame op ee wl Es! olib, Gilet GUS we ® * ene Bey Graread 9 led Ke Fpanl 4%) 16 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1912. pLb® oy BUM ore 45g) Med} xe Us 9 alales wo ally on} rads Pa ale whys cr owl cote) lear 9 dees! Gendt or Cryst cots) leas 9 wns Kine 9 ass} Oe Gy AU one (2555 Hpdre Ryl Kime g8 9 Xp dol)! sted wrhile s Guphe Gee Gs 9 Relaw Gy deme (gig) walile y phe HF 5,5 Kid} yom O59 pros & NS 9 otald! wy al ore Cy pho # (oy) WI Uyo Gy Comte A GL! ye JAI)! Bal bass 9 crabile 5 crypt y enue dine (95) creitl role — Bl oy geet pled st ohn land 9 Ka blest Grmlo pblos!t! oe! oy creamy} ore 455) ist 3 Heo eid cee cyl p29 dwlest! cratic SUBIC sugt op Catan Slo Ht Gt Cris! coil wt Asrert 9 ston sled) 2 ot) lea it cr? st 9? y ORBIT Oy Cle Got9) Gpalile ’ quant. Zig ed SERV) Celt pt * al} aoe) pried Uy ALO Uy (59) Et g abl ha Absiy 353 asecigl) Gale Gare ey EUs)! age Br 58 9 A oe ct oe Kagtylt sig} lel GUI gs 9 Galle a! S93 walle y rin! Hee 65 9 dagaty Gy matty 6853 ald 9 alls 975 leas 9 pelle! O26 desl 9 ty Wl uae Gs Gye Ggssh lead 9 # ais TO Cody 9 co dU Oem Gy) deal SAN) iJ! we amolsu| Bye] eset Bo ty) ake alli 2, ene wy dos | Som) obey! wr? mee oi iste) wrallee g cymt y cpl! din (63 9 Gyaldle 5 uramsyt y Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khattb. 17 [N.8.] Kino (58 9 yg dull Ccraolsred) Omt Gy Sylsdt 9 Casey cy hoya |. ileal RA) aI we Lav dLen!| i ye] wale Cojleul Usenet Gi seme Bilsu! pli! Gamal! pled J ot pet iad lead 9 Galle y Gmed 9 cus Kine GoSy) spicy ole Riwe paylell Giro! of Lhe td Dogme yt deme sty) laws 9 # wratile 9 yrkee BUA! LL)! yo dagleall yaa! ne iy) tats gamall Gale glas!! wo prime Sorel) ploy iy! Kime pF 9 ey rte yr Dose Coty) Lead 9 craiile 9 Gythn 9 Coda WE 5 rtd} Gare pel Spelt aren! matty! st cod cnile y cplee y # By? ptyhe g lead ladle Kelosd} 5 Bilal adils 13s 3l0)| aL) wr iroldl| 8 yasl wos} (3S eclsd} Gale iale yy dese alii ore 93! Sams! lel) eet aSe3 9 elle y canto y GIL Bw 6555 Coyle! clot ey sat wrtlle wirbe 9 Ured Khe Vial Gale wlesle Old)! Sod! bileJt UD Slof Gale dad ww al} dae desve »:| baled) (6955 leah UU) U3 9 # oyBt ANS 53 als Rie & has 9 aac I! GIL! yo dnlill & yl peer eppled 5 coda! die (353 Suge! ale asi)! jIrell oy veme th 9 orth s wlad Bis 53 Gy Sul Byte gle ll Gigi g ste) Led MD 69 9 Ertlled y ere hee Coy ive) 2} Ey demo # OH ate on GSU We abilyy hes Ww Some 18 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [J anuary, 1912. vallal) 94 x 4 x. 592 ible 5 cated 5 gre! Gao o's) tas epan! Lembo ! cloy! iy 3 aed wo? Lele! H ESL IMD y GAD 9 led Kine Cope) olBU! Cyst oo 9 LIM g Laid daily) Bell yo Anal] Sys 52) Erbe I gs Gat ale Ayore Gy dime lele yf ashalt Seo GOW 6895 9 Bde tee Ol 9 BLOW 9 Gary y Writ hin akon (3-65 iin} ‘ea 9 BLIW y Emr; 9 wrod Ai fom yl * pel! Wagan inyly)| iL] wy dwdle| 5 yta| este} 9 RELI y Kyamed 9 cya! die 553 ght er Sigh dda} # SELIM y remedy cyed Ke liad (yy desve Ae\y) Bla) yo inlel! Bye} ASLIW oy wale y @nd kin 6553 pine! Sy OMt Er do pes] gut eed! prot pairve rable Cul Gy deal Gasdiy! aloy! 3,3 9 # RLS y cyame Sie sac, RU U5 dmh)| ULI! yo dreld)) iyi ora! Khe 6895 ojgpe!t Oe! ey ore Oy} pit BslsJP oatyJt elev! + KLM , CH 3 dny|)| 2514) wy? inwli)| iia) RLM 5 ALS, wy Be Gis omit Gila Gare oe ule 9 led 5 (ned Kine stody gibi Jol gle Gael) ploy! iy) 9 20 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1912. SI} 332 65 9 whl uso» 2) Col! wy! SRDS} (6553 leas 9 SSL IIL Bin lbs wloale ot elo isi 9 pla or Gas Ut ome gt sty! pe Uy oem Ib 2) sid Ga Ga sy ELI y wailed y wie Sine cacy! alt onc dose pt aeRO 89) 9 CylB! yd Gale (Sal! # SELIM, Grane in| Bla) yo Byalell ial! creed y coat Kee ig) eh® Gs GSU ore oesve yt axial warzone deme 9: 9 it wlte 5) Les LU gt 9 MLW, end y ened Gee Lyell ily We 7) wt ore G85 9 eu” -osil wil wee} col wit Alors gl abt 6855 9 Kise Grails Gut gy SILL y # SSMS 4 Gyareed y Ba Kine eSay! wale Amasu! A5L,J! dal] Bbd)\ yo Cds! ¥yball cledt 9 ileal y GI Ke oly 53 ld! Ges pt et Kaas)! Gols Glad cr byi! Baegs Gy dome Ly alli one oaly)} 52) Gomi shty ply a tow syosdl: Gye} ml 83 Pe) 1dag> coger wl at fle y GN) Sue Kab Bs toned (8955 Baaty! yl all! Gyo Cuma! JE os deatyolt pots BYy ore Gy demo a} ore git pred! Homa! 353 9 lay y i959 Hie wygilad y gu than y Sloan! y ured Kine a soss pyle rale cit} one dese git Bolstt gsy3 9 Blea! y cme Khe gids Quo! cla gut Bs oy L abs cs) Fhe! 3d 8 9 Alem! y @ud Ki poss . — led Ed 9 Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 21 (N.S. petsy aby hs ales dale al} she A) cots ws vhs} iSoale % BOM Fel 9% ineled| LJ wy? LSet 3 byt z2)| Essel wale we ys wsbol JI wale eaass} ehaae sy! er SJt Cc wd al} ans gh Bylou ws Klaas! 9 Kyhe SMS kin Per) crsighs Rvcled| UL)! yo UU! Bye)! EAU} 9 Byatt male pai oy cle Gy olatt ore ossre yt cli! yg Bie ghee 9 GUL! aber g Blaaryt g crayde 9 Galt Kine potter (955) gle valet (oS)! spol clag}f ose JIS. g Glett oy pelt 2! ealadt dic EUS JU - GJyo on Gy we SSA! &! codie Sipe arilbo (le cee Bie Aba: ESO pyle! Gale eel wt &l sia) 9 Bylediat clad Bie toog gw wr he set Coad tt allel 89h 9 Blea! 4 wryHe » ani Kino phe 8 wale cohlasl} plas yet egests 5 Rlewyt y Cyst 9 elesy) Sasde yr ll) cae op cist est ish 8 9 Blenyl y wade Peel oly »! got cag} Ri lomyt g Wald die GS 9 lbysll ily) Wr # a} seay vlyaly daled} ale Luncld! ULM yo dnly)l 820)! Py crit Ke 53 Cosi east one wt Soi! aga AL hs ait oF yet lle toe Cull) pam. YU , Shay » inh 9 dic alll (,<, ele oa? we aol ake Uygms auled cg) Vdsyle ¥! BrBIP gs yRIt git o89} 9 Bloat g Gag prod Hine Copa)! 3 yt plo dt ILE coll er GSO case git cody) 9 Rlaaryt g WBE y cee die lSiatt pail! US wow y Beas; ely end Kine Gtye¥t 9 ptt Gale # Blows) y Gly wld die sll gree co! ally ule 22 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1912. Lumoleat| 25, we awolaeJ| Bye] Lola! ile)! Qy0 dwt)! Syar0I! cis Aviblel} pad} Gale Cooygld)! le wast gt cli! wala} iL) wy inlJ| ya] e873 9 Bbeay! y cre 5 Gall! dine Goi93 Coygeedl eel gs al one Gp demo oy Alt ore op Bug poe gi! ose} BslsJt oboyt By! 6993 9 eral jac Mile aise HBleayt y cyaiany dW die ahosy! DOT Gy y Gd] Aap Qemre ou! Fly der KILI y yailsd dive allt onc HSI! (6895 458 Miley! y 252 Cpe g GI Rie (3 9 Re vil ioe cst yhe F ber O8r9 oloast aul) Gy SoyuI pet SosuI} pewtlt set saetlt fole¥t (539i Rilemyt y Wake y Cyred dine (68 9 ahnogy wy dU dsc dese 5! ell x29) | ent 3 led CU 68 9 Coit Krab) Ai} BEE 909 353 ec uy KryF bl Bey cm kA cacy Set ct le SI got zat G89 Bloat’ Gah y wled din G5 9 cr yal eel Pod sts) Blast y wae y aad dhe 5 9 pital} codalslt * OesJ} ol cop2t SlEb seat iuwalsd| BL)! 0 drold)| iye)| Bab ce alt a ay wlele ode ot Gali} andy a. . ” or We ore ‘ (pares so Khw S 3 Along)! 4 (yttaee 9 &)! Show & yal us?» eouyt AU ore gat plod coisd leas 9 Coit atu Sls] 93! ee ts Blouyt Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 23 [V.8.] ef UI Peet wi Gale Smal} watt, deat slob er cr! WH 9 led Bie oF 9 HAS aI) aT Bh GS aly GLI Ge yee aly y aio Leyes) a! Lyle (29 url=» Brey ILI a set ere # Bee Ce Gy! i loyacy Glo¥! wm, CUS , otledl! Cale co yet Git)! one Gy cle Le ober cot oly Selndt GIT ote aill ob Gye pes! ony denis (3,3 * Kila! erbls , pe Kies LicleJ| ile) yo Fyble)| Fel! Rw Hoku yl (8,5 co heed! dese Gy Alf ore rome gt asda} Ke cdlblt Gy dle zr? wt MR cot Bloasty cured, Olb oe MBloas)! 3 Cries dy ws Aw shud A5toS! &)! Rae ists sla); Sone yee (Ord cLoal} »! Sods! asda} Sve SI pS USE ope le Cem ott lot iyi lead 9 BLS y rs oF Ragin Gat, coat, GUL JAS dyno oy wy did Ge Bilemed 9 ped Kin G3 9 GIS cyt alii steel oaty od of lode aydiat he 9 (caogh) ol 3) deme uy deme Gola ai! Ley! 555 Bru 9 Elledt gle peWl Gayo JU, reas ule a ents Hite u*o # BSS ory Kid Gye 24 Journat of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1912. Saved! IL.) we ald] bye ws SisaJ} N28} wl eo el wy cogpet wy 28} 93} Juadt na2J} eek oy! sy y=! lt wy poll gt of9h 9 Mlemed 9 Fphc AM kine 555 JES tale triad ay aale ayy abi one ast SUF Rlomed y Byer Kio Gy? Oaydt gat srk) Sarsl aolivo ees ity! Ou} 92! Jds Slewtle a! Ry caste fi LE idyll) wale at, way?! pe! el J srk bh} Syst Sho Yt 9 Cela oy vlarwe yey! DOO Uy) OOO Ly Dea} ce lpul ga! os?s? Len 9 slam Gy loa deudlou)) dle! yo UIA)! Ste) sy! Mal} ! S09 se} sty? oe Kiger y wry Ae y @ »! Kies ers usu 9 9 Blomed y Griyhe g wed Kin ya, os Sil! one Gy cos lsd HE gad y Crdyahe g aes ne ph- gree pode} palo slat} orc tome! ddl! diel wy Jny!)| 3 yi) CD geht Baw 895 rae 5) peg) (oy) Meo yp cgigt ymca! gi oreo! Goryeo Glo Gy oemve all} ORE 9! yee M ple Yl 455) 9 Klemed y Brae Bliwed g epi g wane Kies ise! wes | wl ‘aed wlsre! Sed wiles Kine ote} Lsyhsrop)! +: w Meese uty 9 (patund we me * SS laugce 9 ends 3 Ldlenll Dhol! aye imal! B20) WM! 9 Code} Kise (25.5 sane!) dub or GS! one dese yt (clad KA cwyls &3 0 oe cst yt wt Seget gol} ust 3 As 983 Blimed y Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wajayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 25 [N.S.] iss? Oy elec 28 It 5.) eh} sts) 3 t BAGS 2A, ce say) ore i Glee 9 erm s @)! Rie Sho ht) chem bad | i * - ¥ &Sleng> 3 Wry! y wiles Asn dwslad| EL) ye devdlaadl 3 yaa) SI Kine 6993 aye yd Gemae cy? Ja¥l One Cast ge! Basu! l= okt (ysl gu! ose 225) ext csts) 9 ES lawed 9 Crmed 9 WO gt ea OS! B16 4g Ailemed 9 Greed 9 and dive uml Kis des * logic allt ws) Lwdlee)! Gila)! yo dale)! 8,2! ine ois} colel Sale all ose They 9) ba ylh aS Kine pf oy come alors ot op 9 Bled 9g Galen 3 ¢oa! Kine Kea! oy Gest gt Sabalt i9) 9 Blamed 9 crate 9 red Semx 5:} Lome)! 6.95 Kol! wba 8 9 Blamed 5 cya g aan beat 2 Jos Cale C6) git oesre Ey? Dame o8y) lens 9 CLS! opt wiry pale BA Gr patly! Wy? O—em< pel —BIt 921s aedilt HW (6595 Gr P90 S49! 99) 9 Crprnw Kine gs List ac y hated! cody Ly Jandel Ld) yo daelt 8 yt Rp los} Cale edie)! yee git PU ple 68 om sit oo ole! ABH oy) 9 Gul? does Hlewed y Garde y Ql die Goiy) Wyacy wren yg cped Bas Calne ld! uy SU] ore over gt dbl ay old PUN gt sath oie} bea ci os 9 cals abl SF Gye y Blamed sy dilew 5 ala aiSys} ve US slat Wy cain wyly Ble gree y sill Bue Coli ort ly! sot cof) 9 Gpell os days dhegell Gael ph 26 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1912. writes g ghed Ke SiS) oy eal! 9 igh 9 Glad 4 ae » ew # he ad ¥ 9 A) acy AGbUuWS Usdin uss» Slwd y iundlad) Bla ye dantil) Sta) wrpled'9 coat Kis oid GhranI! pally! Goma! ley! axkall BE 9 Coe PU! Coy! Uy? Xe 51! eel sty) las UI LF 9 Slemed yest) a0} eel sty) Kiel} yda 9 9 dural OS Segall oS os? Pad aly lehdr (coiSt Gendt one oy Store ase 51} clit eee cy At ore aay $53 9 SUS sae a SON! gf Ssll y epost BBO (o895 Gals UI (8 9 Kilemed 9g Gles g Cued hic ptt Gale esl Ne ME rae Comdasy! ors Wt OAS Ey dese all ore sf Ralantls Bley il 4 (alee IM! Hi0¥5 Wyo gy Woiodt y BRI) ay 2 Gt Sy ws Ga! ore deme ot aGa! Gi lal GU GS 9 Pe pally abs Al abil 5,3 Blawed 4 wyslled 5 ld dine PLM OW 5 Ho ayst! dre vo ailad jr0 ost Bed IS 5 Loe t BRE o8y3 ails y ead Ki usd 9 Ahalyo gle bys sty a) 5 adlas poly B9ms uy tyey _Slol! ye male cepbll| Hyas cr polly! syalt FS HAN OS pro gs Ene Kye he 131 ly lal wo ene # oT BI baa I wlreal Lundlell GLI aye ByAll Sy] wr dtelt Coes! allione Gy allt ore oesve gt Somes} Pe ctrl Gy! Hae 68 9 Blomeds pated (goat dino 055 slo gli] Gloves wlmelS gle pss 2 GA Oo! Game Cp Gund wo” a! pice! et ts ce? 9 a one Luly costae 52 galt Onc deve wt es ehst (yr? Bo Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 27 [W.8.] Krk yd Mile Zao I! UB od Gaile Fry letyady Keil y Uo! el uF weayll ore zl ot alOWl e853 Blaaad y cpand y led Ki (09 9 # Kine Bybee Cpl 9g CAMID Jobst y iw phe kagd 5 dle sree 9 Coipsll oe oe ost Asshund! it.I lero 9! 8 yiel| goat div SPS tyes ostsd Gol Cult gat Jy gtah asda} TS 895 Laas 9 RSI Co Small pm t git pled 855 leas 9 Kileiwe g os 9 abj he 665 les (S510) 900)! GUS Gale Growl! Gy AUlore assvo yi! de) Lighic'g glad Sie (5 9 ye’ op! Li get oh95 Blaiee y cae die osts5 Leeld cot) (59 9 Ayedlay sleet oe wv BU! One 9:1 opto! a2} ehal ww es! co cshad yl co ge sry} dy > wy crm} gst * sls et Jimled| dled! yo Hilt)! 8 ye0) Hyne ceoal Kine &ylsuw we coats Sit L555 ptt ost canal} get Less 9 PS Ipe Co rt oly 52d) own wt ote) Les 9 Alpe) ale ats yobell usjlyl abs (yt yoo yt Come wo 35 ele! coded * Bybh 9 prendil} wale nslal| Ble)! yo BIA! Bde} wry st 9 Cgoal Kine (6595 all bye Gy agla gylerlee gt Gost aly} Oe 9! aise) rl! cy lemodas ts Cy S 9 Lee Kive i 3 Blin » este! Cry Qerd! gt UIP Grable Slaslit sl} ore Guy come 28 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1912. Ge) pol} jis! gol] gaans} ost93 wr ye ee Ekin PP if ySoi~ yt ’ Lari, dlean oy a} ore yt &t gy)I eld} ists Leal cs ea? im oss * Xlsu , &aRy $I it Salgio ybSt oo Malis Sat a, pied! psayl dol ot padi male Je st wy cle caueNl 20S} dane csdat Ke coSyh Ri gpeldt ot Geli Golsdt Gut ald) aie, wily Cabs Brad Cy Gyms! gst Godse} “aahsa)| hgh 9 Kleine $ wall y ayy! Ls\s)} eh sts) Sia! yds ae) Kilgiee y wall y &)! Kine Gime 668 9 yao wut Goll PSS er ca ose USN) Alles Gy uloades BIg5 ag MSU Lym! g:! Gg} aaa) gill hs) Milan g wall, an dalud| Bu)! ye Imola)! Byx)| fast he 28835 nyo} exe CUS Gale Cel! oy whale 5 pee gil Some on Cele ios} KI xbe CS 9 BLke, wryly Galt Kine (553 gsmae git (6893 Kiel! xde 8 9 KUL, se? CY celts Olt Gut Eat csi) abl 5553 Cram y med Bao 5 ohare Slot owl Unasre)} 2:38) Pl usta Ki lyine y Wary! s Reo Kw ws? 3 ght Base wall Giyelre! Gale wale! wr lee 5 jee gt ldo , & lead y Angloa)) ABe)! yo da dlen) 5 y20)| Bohne y rma y (goal kine (543 Fly) Sy bS oy Gmc} 9 wrimed 9 wali! dle Slew! p0) iets wm )t gt Rtgs aaball (595 9 Kine Spesret yo Ubelsn} wit}y0 cs) oti wre! Gy) dese ors) 2 ted Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wajfayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 29 [W.8.] DAI, Gy lode yt oye! 93 lel GU ea KS lyin 9 crmed 9 QL Sed! ss JO] paves gpl dt eA ofp 9 Sly ila comet gt X15) peti Kils (2395 lead Gilt 3 9 Gyhenech 9 owe dine (599 Uphmod 9 led die (8 3 ES we Gykt thw y glidys gir! ert deme AU} ore gt UelsP Bost — 3I) nest) audi! cris foager JU 5 psi, pals akeyy aul adsllys Gan cP Soo oA LIE Cyst AR)! o8ph Bilaine y ytd y Gir) hie 45 9 EUS uye aad cya! ley ans Y csseratt Colt cae oy deat os oome all one gt Some! Bele Re et deme Go! ES 99)} wx? AU} one Got We ant Wye oa y hardy! cH! 52 51 5a)l ore deme gi} ogine! (5,5 KL she we Shas # letparcy oral! Sady Gl y etl BM send cde} one yl ime]! BL! jyo dele! i yas! Bhp! LE Gy HSL} 9! pet BSNys} 9 KLbss Gy? Bll ore pt Lome eo He msi gt 9 Blakey yb y cont dine ig} gunigi! cotton y st Kee (5395 Bally Oty My Cabs! om BRIM Gy Gyare oul st! Ww Shityy 45,4 we? 2 syoss} Kybinks Ky 03 Free Gly Kil gine y Se ot AB ot we Coste le Got we Gyleill Cpa BSS ye set OSS Cot SHE We GaebybI Got May Ke erties y ae Sie Kani oy cle pate ost moms} cgi 9: Behe rss Baye Cope} yohras 9) Gym gt coigh Le 9 Uli Ambul! Gd) yo dreldl! 8 ya! Kine (6895 Byes Oneill Gale ile ep EU one gt coy! asBili oP! Gal pt Llery p55 55 lad 9 Bile y puame 4 wail 30 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1912. ce YI Sy Cyt GRU One oosLe 51! BAA} psy iprmre 9 cya Kin GS 9 * &ylew Reglud| SL! yo Inula! yaa it lea Bass op plow Gayl gt Gos! (Ali) asda) Anlel! Xie! 5 i ala Bybo)| BMS Kine 62893 Coed ody! Gledt Gy oat Cola! gt Cig Bydlanns (5 ct Krom lors S525 6) Kin wild gr0 lsu erlss Cabsd! some! (53 Kleive y Gyrnd yg aad Kin Ca blit SLM yee wy des all} dac yi} risk ila deme yt coal} aIlall gail! igh Kin de Us 9 pelbdt 1 oat BBD Cwigh SOGYp OG 4393 Blase din CS 9 CHS! Gy 555 Kialt da (0 Kdar 9 Xxgha)} plas} co oe cyl Foo pA gt Gye poe oF Hay! W J Gil doped) abl Leyes yy! @ ple y ale al) oe Acoli! 25S! lero Js! i ysl} cob yt Rly dels} eld Lela) el AilesS} Some} 2.24) Rleanan g Q2y! Sher (6395 Brie! Soll tye rable Gisssdl! onmre Gy oe! KBlamgor y Qywr dim 65 9 61 Ut pmol git (595 Rind} Ba usd 3 lone quant o oa c A S et on HOM BARR 489) 9 wl Rinne oppose! 045 9 grt ahs (0393 # Blea 9 vlad Ke aig dase Gy all} ove gul Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 31 [W.S.] Lialt)| GLa)! yo dniltl! S20} west oy) el pale yee op Lette cet! oe el esizball all one git atl BAI ale y Rleae g Hythe led kim (gigi ISL # ySdeI! Cdybdt Qe Up WSS! , adrcat, SLE WSt at git diol) IL 0 x) iy! Cs0ot cS tye) LI os betes Gyr deat Colt gt ghar! et &Ny5)1 enhsd «sts a KS gan 3 Wiy*= 9 cso! Kio PS} yee > Excl)! Gd! 0 inl)! iyi NI polis Graz JOB! Boal Coy y geaiio ile gat pllal} ant} a CPW 4 cdat Kine Rly (639) syacy pMStore Oy wot $e We O38! Coil Sly Kyed bd 589) Ki ade 3 9 Blo ain » Klar y Kime 639 Goya wy) $6 Wy) ome Wy! Oo aU O26 git Ktygli y HSL Slot 5) rly) Feds dole} 55 sp} Blame 4 Gly ot Py aie y plSsIt Erne ole come Gut esd ore Cy Gee wy SELB oy Emm Cp che Godly Sly OFS) (6593 KL yae 3 9 Ble Wo sai) Bie IES y Fim eptmed «ye [yt sol Sahin) abs Joe wil, BS 151 Ait ay cab atsbe GLE 3 dayny ar IK, Gipad Giaiald Fo a) eb cia gels} pic ze Be yey dhandy) soy Bra ary} Gb oa! 5 Kilomm 9 ly wy! Kim 63 9 Uedle) Hy Ale Be gare Gye Ley SAT pyar Gy oY oy LS; Oy Bt or seme wo US git sali! a8) el 529 Les I 59 9 Bye yy 9S Sell BOE LE Coyyy ight Blaney WW y cw Kw oo 9 Reds Klee oy Gest gf Gusdt 32 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1912. SAt y conighs ORR! CoS O81) Ky) dese al! ore git anhalt eet sts By Kasled} SLI) Qyo Koll} Fyhelt SF Kyacy SA Got GEO Gye Ry Sad LF GilO)! ghey Grmlsd} oy) pale) aayd lic wlaiec ail at igh Rleage g Aly and hie G99 Sd yacy laut Kew (8 # nla! kako yy Edel)! WL) yo dawela) ps0! srt Ryo Oy dy sayd Gt eal Gobalt sit eo Sosa} aloy! estab coalddt col 9 tle! come Got Bedi Gye alee y agle ab} be AM one git Lose! cri 6595 9 lease yg wyamytg Abo wlyhs (9893 Rlenro 9 rary! 9 By! Sd Gly Co gird! yond! hol) cams oy demre bn yell Fly Cop mill he gl grt coho} Leal Gil 5 9 ce celle’! CHT ed eel Gt cot apesre 553 Leal GU 9 cel Boos Sg) Kilt woe (69 9 Fall Jpott GS Cals! opt aleve By} road CoM oly Sa! ole or Weayll one 045 1} BSlsut eel ere Kw (3 9 al} deny dale Selb} words yo 29 Kooy} let, B58 669 9 slat cle Oy diese yy $e pf get Sle (5853 way » wd 9 Axbids Galkialt aieee oy chvas Co dl® gat a" sty Kid} Some)! &ty,)} ge) coish Biloamey wary) y a] Kio gs 9 le dist SEY ARB) Coy hI! opdsd) Gretel ore deme git Gill6) 7 2 MEM wre etpey BUSI She oly jleill crit y gurl sul oi B02 F std 9 Go¥! GF els)! ball ay Lome 9 Gp tmed Lin & 382) | got Kiel sod 48 ULF 6S 55) reo 3 lB yo iS St qalsdl wal aise C' carleall pMSt orc Gy deme alll ore gst cli} ye CIP wy' ext dese BU) ove sel wish cidilt alt 9 plplt BSLAL wg le Oy Emm Codlly cabal! Ggip5 kind) ade QF 9 Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatib. 33 [NV.S8.] CHM ro 9 Cop gla wt 9 S152 ott 2 ileal Git pod cle»! UGA g lag) 1a Kids enw) 9 ileal Ene Oy le pt 9 heed Slash ab g yell algal gf gypdnell slew UUS Lily ade stilt cgi abel HE Sis ail ye Jad} get chy Khel ga (8 9 Syghlt Sit U8 ¥ baat BOOMS yo 9% 5 Gals tot Gyo FBR GL dle sore if Uta y ball * oi Yom taal] ULI! yo dwola)) yall Ube pore Aula 4853 lS pS rt cyre? ott cll anhalt ge wired 9 Gy! Ke 68 9 Blea y teed 5 EM Ba orld uv piled! se co By rma cole gi}! Samed! id! Ula (fy) leap ct eet get Adhd) andi) Gols (5595 Blane crpmad 4 cped Abn 9 4 es ey Lo Ny cwlile 48 Ere iyo pls Rtg gSlU} asa) ert Cold Ryo Gig) Bilary trod 9 led hie git ge no Ooh seamen o wy deme Se aya ee Ula; ee Sie kin Go 3 # NS Sllelt (eayll ose eye dale! Bye] St pdhe tpi el Sasre)t SylyoHt em gf at os oe WOE BE Coy) Tlaarw y Gabe y goal die Psi ne oesve ali} ore gt BR! ale go Slat bead 8) 2 al} lgwym LU sy Kole) ld Usd ot) Kiel de QF 9 Cw KLoe on dela} Hladt G! Gio, Giesd! GiyDI deat Gy oemrve pull 5! day jad} te crt as aelt o4e slew yyoe pad aly aulrer coil! snp) gi Lebel oy 63 We WI ge yl om lerle a3 y Gayl dal Ss ol aL aril amy woe Ulewlt gle sty ym! » abit y 34. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1912. My pW ode cs8p5 Kilease yg crake y Qt Me 69 9 Cnlyls tom Bytlas Kagl5y c8d 9 hie piled Qe y! Be 4 Copa obey coe Chey: tally)! Bolty oy che G2 oF Bylo yl y Mabiad We ytd I enilayo le ise ort 52 wiley Wasaty S351 Cnt oF wid? isl ert on 5 Hey vw SET Ge Gry tS cot CEH Ge Bil GH WF WI GI WF cs? MS eye Oe! We Sol IL Got Wye dled! Gol Wavy! ale} west we eel oe we MI of 9 GW GAS Gyre Ke bh! play cate abt clo gat Qe abe ally dy lla! oy Gle we copoa! wyimed 9 wled din ail 1362 ala de Belo) we dtlpe we slo) gyy!t anhal) Fadl usd) Silearos 9 Gyles Cprad him 9 9 Klar y le ay corer y GW Kim abi) Ups g Me Kigoey gSlE yy? deat Galea 9! whet Kin 65 9 indy Chasity Gl Ge still ye ysll coi le go Fale 2 syn) ore deme yi! Some) path Gigs Hlease y wake » Sze Sele) GAG gig) Kit de oo 9 FBWL Gulit SUS pda Spi rel! ab} ore dere gt LeSts alt US) It lal aan Bony alo; (8 alto leas OS a) Bal g Dds] y prmiil! OOS 0 dneyd unt Lat grt AST yo! yyaialt wole abd coigi eal iE 3 9 all sie ory oy) Deore al One Coit gl! Onde Cay ya! prety! Gla! »! Bt ony somes EStye) Glee! uly 9 syacy Call) GUS Gale # Kalil Gye Jymillf abo clits 505 xo) SM daa) file Gyo drcl4)| x5lJ! we Rrold| Sybe| coe plead} gins} spt) osare all! O22 5} QleY Uisas Bleamey crams cgdal die Gib IE 3 G55) hil) OS Jen! wom} One 025 yf eu pid} gel Usrar (6593 9 sleds gals Ruoes Graney SIG die Sle} yleale Chay! ge! ant real crt Vol. VIII, No. 1.] Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al-Khatab. 35 LV.S.] tgic Klee 9@ Vols} grdsks acgle dic jla y lilt Gt Coll! gf amas , Jet gd Gals! Gul pale dot Gill @ Gil ylerle rolls y wlyee a! bsls!} ee Ki pb Uoaiio y Uisrad 65893 9 SS] abe 9 Gyrell coll Kilian g cypanor g cae Rhos Cgurgaaelly aed (hae cy Bese Ey! grey” cst Ahoy g alley 69 tp) OS ro BAR 68 Cyelre ab oy welt Kooliss bile) gam} adel) Gad igi 9 Cn dios, Malt, Gyoolt ys oT ager o* aly Rleamwe 9 urate y Qe Aho CUA! Gy deal wba p21 SOV og Relea oy cot Ube ers es sPlBt aely5 gle Goi y Gerad (55 SJ) gba Qo 9 cyosl ¢9 Url ison fai doe FNS Gyo yy Sl! GLI) aU one deme gt Cw! Ride 2)! Bole css esd! 5 Spel oo ale ut palsre ale etd GileUl aut 5! isd Urry a5 Bin Fg Kyanielt Uf a> Boe wyda y Ghi! Ae Oe ye Oem! Gy oesre BUI one gf Cpl you delesdt old Bp) Ss po) crow y fe a) OI y yy Sdolt SUA! Cnt US! Ee gta! Ale} adap Usreh 9 ale ogo Unle cplee al Wy sail KY Bah uy deat Cobalt oo! eat em gy dee a} ore gt Gubst CY 59g HpAMWL Baye gy cyled Kio Gib ME oo (39) Gil-olill Cnonl 9 Ledle 6B yg eyo! 68 edly Gizh I os madly @nll ol ay Slam 9 KH aalers) 9 FySio Cw)o 6h Bytty Cosel! cyom # Fea} cle Jala ‘Saal droll] BL] po dewltd! B20) Kw (ol Mido 683 She oy dese alll one yi! Siwy! Ussas aie bby Ht y pm! GF Gris al oly Bley wild y oa! DOS g gd gd SUinyl SRL ye! 3 Aypzd! sale Ie wl ur! uae tyF y Bebe chy aissaad ASI ral clomll (oy? Ooo! Colts Li} Goute » Usha 36 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1912. NS heyy Sabo 3 late po pole Ug ey y Ciel! Gs alisiat agle ste git qlatt aha) liad (6955 9 alll aoa, adsded , aslail Gyo [da , Klean y ils y ey! diw gals Sinbiads ool wy al GUIS Gy ae Be Boe 68 4 pllialt a6 ort LY Gye y Bey yy cot ere Abilyy 9 e—al— ost! wt (ne ight pt aaa} cst Kil pane ’ eipigalaienss 5 cls stmt opie wt y tes Mo Ball colt el we aiuty, » Kilarw y (go>! Kios BY, wl, cop} oleae wel» oss)! Jala , a eT UF ale chasyt dled, xyac Syd1 pd lo Kyolalt 5 last sty Silage y wiles y re Kim 159 9 dilan Sy thy ilat s Ssomelt std & low cwale st w+ yl! SAE O35 92! site) euch 4,28) or! eB Got cy coat Cobalt gt dle dels 5 CoyRelt dame! ®VE ye KsBor gh cyriled g arer Kher glued sled cot ey a a4 sf a| poli eh I? DBO Gy? Cyd] gu} lel daFd} abst} dling) Land crest sil (gee xB Salat y shrsball oem Cobre) git Ktyslt yagi aati OU Ki Cmigd Fry 65,3 cox FI Coat gt 9 all one Ly Ay ccnnled Allene y wyaate y and ple Sty IM stadt 4 Slaarw » waned y # Blase , wise 9 aro Khaw CwJgis dowlss! 45t,J1 lgic coe ya] bl iS ye wr oe OL) Oem al} diac yl dks} eley! lire BoyS y BUSS 5 aM die 5A} colem (8 Guighs (5395 1 om ghd) Laas Vol. VIII, No. 1.| Kitab al-Wafayat of Ibn al- Khatib. 37 [N.S.] sl podsne)) lgasy! wlkiec at 9 Gas Glas yt Blase Hythe @rw dw Bw Kiw CF EUS 4 Mylar, alljlrss aif y andar Arle wld Grd! ea? os pelall 53 clei! la Gle aloay y digi sit acle gygo2 Blaney cpane y Fao wale g land pam g Bad as 9 kins ails Und ais Ps SbaJL La! , Bra} KAR!) 599) 9d @ Hy AU) aga) Kee Vponed Ugh) 5!) welary aiole} Hailes » cow Kw HAL Gal) ete OH y—-@ Et yee Glo pt Bsn BRa)! 2895 4 Rlema> 9 Gytyel g art di Gigdt be gle oly y yt GAS tyeSt Gyomylt one Gy oemre at one gt Caled) Suing! Bola ile y Mlsiled yg dane ple Unde dma Cod JET os ya: Lob Jat Ky cs? Vg A005 oe Capt AT NAD 9 Blemne y gpitlls GI die soy, x aie somal) Sylb gles ailtct coy SUS Qe rt! Gaye cd Ule clam gyn Soe) 8 Hyygcee!l Kegcge)} OSI ot ler Chad ilail s 6 pled sy xal Lolrs & Gs) Sas b ik ylls wletle lgule Some Wy y oo Gils sol dey Co desi» xol boy Vy ploy! Gara Sle ally tomy glad! yalb yt gai) IE Losey , ands SSloIt pt 8 otodes LOL Gdyyrott Corb)! oomre oy ele Gesu Li syost} Gdoy! solu wsdl) slyae able ody oot Ua, Qc drole} wit JU od, y as , pe 2 deny toy by lal yo) es GS Mei)! oy: abi! diay Lom Gams! ciel Glo Baa Lye oly arte alt Le Ld a8 Keabe Klnds suosd! AUS OS pe 9 AB eros ais pe pydey placy arle alr gle il gle Hall 53 ye Sl # aww y tole LAS! 8 lendyo em oo pile NS y plall Kat lo ove Uy! y Hla! lL wt plot fai pare ey SUS Ewe g BRP g caldy ilevo pyo Koy sls dnc Kalb)} (0 Wb 2 ys! OF GS) Eee Ge We Wr pslo¥y » 38 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1912.] J 5 ape piv ny male Jas ¥ Ad as Legal aie uy pm z) JV B38 Knog pall role ge Lesll 5 ano lyaally gaw Ele Sy wi pls gh ale oy we dye We SS 5 lapdt EAE ye allt cy Ja, lone! pins akc no aa » 3 coy! ic ze! Gre gac aT ake # Us, wat 9 Je) Sra w Ped cryelt Xs a0 9 crthlonad} slew! y wis} &S a0 wl ale! ai » cade bo Bas , thy!) elo wy pales! 3 he QR) wah AS y20 3 Susst yok gle oad ailey wt Gelole os ww asle calls alla, cs Deo eyo UY yh Ladad spill USF Higa loge y Lael ; : * Bao! Kas) 25 pt ow UF pS Wor) aye Vg BIG 0 des snc o5 3 4 ra * w a . slo of te Gosy oI Glhars be se) wo oly al Git) wel edi o5 , * se! al, skye wr &o) ee lo gf iia cy slo leo Hed he Syd py UI fy) ub 3 Nod sha Kis Sea) ste Woot g LEKI ost) Led} ost y 98)! patlyt alle oat BSI} oy gle cel crtelmalt y A: l3) y atlt ey arc al) At a cE ay 2. Some Recent Advances in our Knowledge of the Freshwater Fauna of India, (A lecture delivered before the Asiatic Society of Bengal on the evening of March 27th, 1912.) By N. ANNANDALE, D.Sc., F.A.S.B. Until a few years ago it was no exaggeration to say that, except as regards the fish and shells, we knew far more about the animals which live in the Bay of Bengal at a vertical depth of two miles than we did of those of the Calcutta tanks. Since I became Superintendent of the Indian Museum a little more and could not be comprehensive, they will, I hope, prove a useful starting-point for what still remains to be done. To- night I propose first to give a rapid summary of what we know of the freshwater fauna of India from a systematic point of view, noticing some recent discoveries in each of the more im- portant groups, and then to discuss in rather greater detail certain problems to which I have myself devoted special atten- tion. ese problems are (1) the biological relations between different kinds of freshwater animals; (2) seasonal changes in the life-cycle of the lower freshwater invertebrates, and (3) the direct effect of environment on plastic organisms such as fresh- water sponges. It is not yet possible to deal in a satisfactory manner with the geographical distribution of the Indian fresh- water fauna as a whole. I. The only Indian mammal that is a permanent denizen of fresh water is the Gangetic Porpoise (Platanista gangetica), a highly specialized form that occurs also in the Indus. As it never visits the sea, the fact that it inhabits two rivers which now flow in opposite directions is a proof that these rivers were united at a not very remote period. It is natural that fish should have attracted more attention in the past than any other aquatic group of animals, and a hundred years ago Hamilton (or, as he at one time called him- 40 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {February, 1912. self, Buchanan) studied those of the Ganges ' in a manner that was unusually comprehensive at that date. The beautiful drawings that were prepared under his supervision are still in the possession of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. He was fol- lowed by a number of other naturalists, among whom Blyth, the curator of this Society’ s museum, and Day, the author of the volumes on fish in the official “ Fauna of British India’? and of several other important ichthyological works, were con- shoes figures. recent years less attention has perhaps been devoted to fish aie: to certain groups of invertebrates. Large collections of the freshwater species have, however, been made, especially by Mr. M. Mackenzie in Bihar; and Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri’s examination of these and other collections in the Indian Museum already pg Ae that many new species will have to be described. It is well known also that much of the older work stands in rast heed of revision. Perhaps the most inter- esting result as yet achieved has been the re-discovery of the two freshwater sting-rays (Trygon fluviatilis and Hypolophus sephen)* briefly noticed by Hamilton at the beginning of last century. At present it is eget impossible to estimate what has been accomplished in the study of freshwater mollusca of the dian Empire. In Hanley and Theobald’s ‘‘Conchologia Indica ’’ (1876) about 200 species are figured, but their list is now far from complete and most of the necessary information is scat- tered through papers published in different scientific periodicals and often at variance with one another. It is announced that a volume on the freshwater mussels (Unionidae) will > be Saami in the ‘‘ Fauna of British India ’’ series by . B. Preston, who has already ence the Asiatic speciciias of this family in the Indian Mus It i s nearly forty years ats the late Mr. J. Wood-Mason siisahiiced in the Indian seum, of which he was then Deputy Superintendent, the study of the freshwater crustacea of India and Burma. Although his published work ® in this tion with the monograph of the Indian freshwater crabs (Pota- monidae) published by Colonel Alcock * in 1910 as part of the : as Account of the Fishes found in the Liver Ganges: Edinburgh (1822). 2 Chaudhuri, J.A.S.B. (N.S. ; VII, als p. 625 (1912). Both of these rays are found md: : “ in the Bay of Bengal : see Annandale, Mem. .B., XL, pt. II, pp. 189, a ee 1871); XLII, pt. I p- 258 (1873), and P-A.S.B., 1875, p. 230. i ood : + Catalogu of Indian mica Crustacea in the Indian Museum, pt. I, Fase. ii, Caléutia (1910). Vol. VIII, No. 2.] The Freshwater Fauna of India. 41 [N.S.] Catalogue of Decapod Crustacea in the Indian Museum. The prawns in his collection should: prove of almost equal value in the survey of the Palaemonidae and Atyidae now being carried out by Mr. Stanley Kemp. who two years ago succeeded to Mr. Wood- Mason’s original post in its present form. Perhaps the most interesting vests eT made with reference to the freshwater prawns is the discovery that a primitive Atyid (Xiphocaridina abit hitherto only known from New Zealand and certain other islands in the same region, Austen and now identified, after careful comparison with specimens from New Zealand, by Mr. Kemp. Another interest- ing recent discovery is that of Apus cancriformis® in the Unite Provinces and Kashmir. This little crustacean, which is known to appear, disappear and reappear in a most erratic manner in European countries, had not hitherto been recorded from India, although a closely allied form was described from the base of the Himalayas about forty years ago.’ Dr. J. “a Henderson, now Superintendent of the Madras Museum, an Mr. G. oan lately Assistant Professor in the Christian Col lege, Madra ‘have within the last few years reviewed the prawns of the genus Palaemon that occur in the Madras Presi- dency,* while Professor E. von Daday® of Budapest has des- cribed several interesting representatives of the lower crustacea from different parts of India. Another interesting discovery recently made is that of a freshwater representative of the parasitic group Rhizocephala, which are allied to the barnacles and like them hitherto regarded as exclusively marine. This animal (Sesarmaxenos) was found attached to a Eros or possibly anadromous crab on a hill i in the Andam f os Indian freshwater ‘‘ worms,’’ using t the term in its widest sense, we know as yet very little, but Major J. Step- henson’ 37 investigations into the anatomy of the aquatic 1 Kemp, Ree. Ind. Mus., VII, p. 113 (1912). The occurrence of pm prawn in Assam is rendered still more remarkable by the fact raat nother species of the same genus occupies intervening ff ONG Java, Korea, etc.) in which X. curvirostris is not ax to occur ; ahaa = a tke Rec, Ind. Mus., VI, p. 351 (1911). kard, g. Nat. Hist. (4) VILL, p. 334 (1871), and Mono- eraph of t Pag Buyllopod Crustacea of North Ainaiien, p- 327, pl. XVI, figs. : Ree Ind. Mus., V, p. 277 (1910). n. Soe Nat. Zool. (Paris) (9) XI, p. 224, ete. eee oe = Allat- ani ae x, p- 63 (1911); see also Kemp, Rec. us. VI, 219 (19 P emma, Sees 3 oy fioobr, * Theo . Ind. Mus., I, pp. 133 and 933 (1907) + Ip "5. (1968) TIL. p. 105 (1909) ; V, pp. ‘59, 35 and 241 (1910) VI, p. 203 (1911). 42 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {February, 1912. Oligochaeta are rapidly rendering this statement obsolete so far as that group is concerned. It may be mentioned here that representatives of several families of the essentially marine group Polychaeta make their way up the estuaries of the Gan- getic delta into water that is practically fresh and hide them- selves among freshwater sponges. The Indian leeches are as yet little known, but a large collection has been made and is now being studied by Mr. W. A. Harding, who is preparing a volume on the group in the ‘* Fauna.” The parasitic flat-worms and round-worms that infest the fish and other animals of our Indian rivers, lakes and ponds are still practically unknown. Mr. T. Southwell, however, permits me to state that he has recently found in Indian bony fish (Ophiocephalus) adult tape-worms of the genus T etraboth- rium. The discovery is an important one, as, with the excep- the latter genus from the liver of a Burmese tortoise and has recorded the occurrence of Linguatula subtriquetra, a species of the same group hitherto only known from America, in a croco- dile from the Ganges. A small but important group of flat worms named 'Temnoce- phaloidea was first recorded from the Indian Empire by the late Mr. J. Wood-Mason,’ who, however, identified the species he observed incorrectly. The worms of his group live on the external surface or in the gill-chamber of freshwater crustacea and other aquatic animals in many tropical and sub-tropical countries. ey are not parasites but actively predaceous animals, using the hosts to which they adhere merely as beasts of burden and stalking-horses. Mr. F. H. Gravely has been able to prove by an actual comparison of specimens that a species not uncommon on freshwater crabs in some parts of Tenasserim is identical with one described by Prof. Max Weber+ from the Malay Archipelago under the name Temnocephala semperi 1 Von Linstow, J.A.8.B. (N.S.), II, p. 269 (1906). S 1 — ee a Sasso of Platanista: J “ $B. 1 Yo : pasa arasitology, III, pp. 275, ete. (1910). Th Li raabeli course are not worms but degenerate ant Be ire ’ Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) xv, p. 336 (1875). + Zool. Ergebnisse in Niederland. Ost-Ind. I, p. 1 (1890). Vol. VIII, No. 2.] The Freshwater Fauna of India. oe [N.8.] (pl. If, fig. 1). Quite recently I was so fortunate as to discover five years ago from Montenegro. The worms of this genus, as also the Indian species, are minute and live on small freshwater prawns of the family Atyidae. They appear to. be specially modified for this purpose, the sucker by means of which they cling to their host being transformed into an organ capable of clasping the very delicate structures to which they adhere. Polyzoa (or Bryozoa as some prefer to call them) were first noticed in Indian ponds by the late Dr. H. J. Carter” of the Bombay Medical Service. I shall have a good deal to say in another part of the lecture about this group, of which at least fifteen species are now known to occur in fresh water in India. A large proportion of these species are either identical with or closely allied to European forms, but one of them, Hislopia lacustris, Carter, is interesting. as being related to a genus (Arachnoidea) * only known to occur in Lake Tanganyika and at one time believed to support the Boy svete ae lacustris is an exclusively freshwater species, having a wide range in eastern tropical Asia. The only genus of freshwater polyzoa as yet known only from India (Sto an ally of the cosmopolitan genus Plumatella) has only lately been discovered. It is represented by two species, one of which occurs in the plains while the other has only been found in the ~ tas) ~ Sy Freshwater Polyp, a practically cosmopolitan animal ; but no published record of its occurrence in India existed until quite recently, We now know that at least two species are found, one (H. oligactis) in the Punjab and the Western Himalayas, the other (a tropical phase of H. vulgaris) ® all over the plains of India an ma. In some respects another coelenterate recently found in India for the first time, namely the medusa or jelly-fish Limnocnida,® is moreinteresting. It was discovered | Mrazek, Sitz. Béhm. Ges. Wiss., Prag., Math. Nat. el., No. 36, p. | (1906). [Since the lecture was delivered I have procured a copy of Dr. re paper and find that the Indian form represents distinct 10ugh related genus. 9-v-12.] 2 Ann. Mag Nat. Hist. (3) I, p. 169 (1858), (3) III. p. 331 (1859). 8 Annandale, Rec. Ind. Mus. VI, p. 199, diagram, p. 200 ae . * Annandale, Rec. Ind. Mus. III, p. 279 (1909), and Faun. Brit. tn ” 6. - 5 Described as Hydra orientalis in Mem. A.S.B., i, p. 339 hee a recognized as a phase of H. vulgaris in Faun. Brit. Ind., tom. cit., Pi g B. 6 Annandale, Nature LXXXVII, p. 144 (Ue Se 1911, p. exxiii, 44 Journal oj the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1912. last year in streams of the Western Ghats by Mr. 8. P. Aghar- kar, Professor of Biology in the Elphinstone College, Bombay. This little medusa was at one time (like the polyzoon Arach- noidea) thought to be confined to Lake Tanganyika in Central Africa, its existence in which was also adduced as a proof that the fauna of the lake had a recent marine origin. We do not know as yet whether the Indian Limnocnida is precisely identical with the African one, but a member of the Museum staff will start in a few weeks to investigate this point and if possible discover the life-cycle of the medusa. [Mr. F. N. Gravely has recently returned from the W. Ghats with large numbers of specimens. The Indian form represents a distinct species and will be described in the next part of Records of the Indian Museum (pt. iii, vol. vii) as Limnocnida indica. 21-v-12 I have already referred to the late Dr. H. J. Carter of Bombay, a naturalist who has never received his true meed of popular fame because the animals which he studied did not as a and Burma. This is more than twice as many as have been found in the whole of Europe. Indeed, in the tank in the compound of the Indian Museum we have more species and varieties than are known to exist in that continent. f the Protozoa of India waters we know as yet practically r : y eraady Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1848—1887, nnandale, Fau rit. Ind., tom. cit; see also Ree. Ind, Mus., II R 25 hoger III, p. 101 aed v, p- 31 (1910), vi, p. 295 (1911), and ‘also nnandale an emp on the fauna of the K : Mus., VII, p. 129, ete. (1912), oe ee ae ee Murray, Quart. Journ. Roy. Micr. Soc., 1 1907, p. 269, and Pénard, ibid., p. 274. ee ee Vol. VIII, No. 2.]| The Freshwater Fauna of India. 45 [N.8.] Il, now come to the second part of the lecture. Perhaps the simplest form that relations between different animals can take is the connection between hunters and prey. This con- nection is also by far the commonest that is found throughout the animal kingdom. In tropical fresh waters the struggle that goes on between the two great classes is a very keen one, for we find that whereas the number of individuals that live in a given area of water is probably less in warm countries than in temperate ones, the number of species among which the individuals are distributed is very much greater. This means to say, to a very large extent, that the methods by which prey is captured are much more highly specialized, and we must remember that an animal which is the natural prey of another is in very many cases itself the hunter of a third, so that the relations between the different species are, even in the matter of hunting, much more complex than they appear at first sight to be. This fact has a very practical application in tropical countries, for it indicates that if we wish to destroy the aquatic larvae of insects such as mosqul- as transmitters of disease, we must study not only all the stages of these insects but also all those of their enemies, and all those of the animals which prey on their enemies, and all those of the enemies of their enemies’ prey, and so on almost ad infinitum. Some day the Government of India may be forced to realize that the real problems which a civilized government must tackle are not political problems but sanitary ones. The capital of India has been changed, but the life- sanitary problems are fundamentally biological and chemical, not medical at all, and that the training of first-class biologists and chemists is just as important, just as difficult, lengthy and expensive a process as the training of first-class physicians and surgeons. : All of this is an introduction to the statement that we biologists are well aware that we have in India a large number of indigenous fishes that prey on mosquito-larvae. We by Captain Seymour Sewell, I.M.S., and ogeaigee giving descriptions and figures of those species of Indian that ha prove be particularly useful in this tion, or even the distribution, of fish of the kind is of very little u ir bi is studied in all its aspects. se unless their biology is studie sca ice es 46 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {February, 1912. at certain seasons are the small black objects t! e n ‘aves of Vallisneria spiralis ss useful for a polyzoon ! Rec. Ind. Mus., VII, p- 147 (1912), Vol. VIII, No. 2.) The Freshwater Fauna of India. 47 [N.8.] to be fixed to an animal which carries it from place to place as the snail or the tortoise does, but whereas the Plumatella is apparently adapted for this position and no other, the Hislopia is able to flourish without any such adventitious aid if neces- ry. Polyzoa feed on minute plants and animals watted into their mouths by means of currents set up in the water by Different species of T’emnocephala live in different countries on the gills of cray-fish, on the external surface of tortoises, in the respiratory chambers of large pond-snails and on the lower surface of freshwater crabs. It is in the last position that the Indian species (7. semperi) is found. Doubtless the crabs carry it into positions in which the insect larvae on which it chiefly feeds are abundant. It is very active in its movements and catches its prey by means of the finger-like tentacles at the anterior end of its body. The little species found on Atyidae in Orissa, however, obtains its food in a totally different manner. Adhering firmly to the gill-filaments of its host by means of a modified posterior sucker, it can suddenly shoot out with its mouth, which is situated at the anterior end. of the body, a highly muscular proboscis by means of which minute organisms are seize Another form of relationship that is in a sense a kind of symbiosis is that which often exists between the common freshwater sponge Spongilla carteri in India (or S. lacustris ; p . instead of being suffocated by the growth of the sponge as most of its congeners would probably be, modifies its growth ese instances will serve to illustrate the kind of ese that are often established between different species of 48 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1912. instances is afforded by the green cells that are found in the substance of many freshwater sponges. These cells have the structure of simple Algae and are believed to benefit the sponge in which they live by producing for it nutritive sub- stances and possibly also oxygen. They have been culti- vated artificially as independent organisms but in a state nature are only known in association with sponges selves close together it is found that they are invariably embedded in a common gelatinous substance which it was believed that they themselves secreted. Prof. W. West, how- selves, it is possible that the common investment of the polyzoon is produced by the efforts of a symbiotic Alga rather Another genus of polyzoa closely allied to Pectinatella is Lophopodella, the type species of which (L. carteri) occurs in India and also in East Africa and Japan. The colonies of this IT. “Every autumn, in a English pond or lake, a crisis takes place in the affairs of the less highly organized inhabitants, and preparations are made to withstand the unfavourable con- ditions due directly or indirectly to the low winter temperature 'J.A.8.B. (N.S.), VIL, p. 83 (1911), Vol. VIII, No. 2.] The Freshwater Fauna of India. 49 [N.S.] of the water: the individual must perish but the race may be preserved. At this season Hydra, which has been reproducing its kind by means of buds throughout the summer, develops and the sponges gemmules. Statoblasts, hibernacula, gemmules are alike produced asexually, but they resemble the eggs of Hydra in being provided with a hard, resistant shell, and in having the capacity to lie dormant until favourable con- ditions return.”’ The preceding passage is quoted from the introduction to my volume in the ‘‘ Fauna of British India’’ on the Sponges, Polyzoa and Hydrozoa. I should perhaps explain that the bodies alluded to as gemmules, statoblasts and resting buds are all structures produced by the aggregation of cells richly laden with food material and the secretion round them o horny coverings often of a highly complex nature. Hiberna- cula are apparently fixed in all cases to some solid object, and this is the case also with some or all of the gemmules or directly to the desiccation of ponds and lakes. We now know that it is not always so. A large proportion of the lower 50 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1912. being subjected to the heat of summer. It igs therefore probable that there is a mean temperature which, in the case ere are, however, a considerable number of simply organized aquatic animals which in this country undergo the annual crisis in their life-cycle not at the beginning of the hot weather, but at the beginning or during the course of the dry, that is to say, the cold weather. Without exception these animals either live in very shallow water or are fixed to solid objects near the surface. They are obliged t tect themselves from desiccation, but it is possible that the actual cause of the change in their case also is a rise in the we find different sponges growing side by side but in an entirely different physiological state. The most striking in- stance I know is that of the sponges Spongilla bombayensis and Corvospongilla lapidosa in Bomba, Thes are found together on the lower surface of stones. In the month of November, however, C. lapidosa ig in full vegetative vigor, while S. bombayensis, in absolutely identical! conditions blasts or IV. The last topic on which I that of the direct effect of cha propose to touch to-night is nges In environment on simply et eee ! Annandale, Rec. Ind. Mus., I, p..267 (1907). Vol, VIII, No. 2.] The Freshwater Fauna of India. 51 [N.S.] organized animals such as sponges in which there are no definite organs and the individual cells are capable of great modification both in structure and in function. With this topic I must deal very briefly. Indeed, all that I need say is that whereas a very slight change in environment may often produce a very great change of external form (and occasionally a less marked change of internal structure) in the same species,' identity of environment does not always produce even similarity of external form in different species. These facts are well illustrated by the pictures I will now show you. The first of these pictures (pl. II, fig. 2) is a photograph of three specimens of the Himalayan race of the widely distributed freshwater sponge Ephydatia fluviatilis. These specimens were all taken in shallow water in the lakes of Kumaon by Mr. Kemp in May, 1911. The lower figure (A) represents a piece of stone to which three sponges are attached. They have the form of flat circular films. The specimen marked B was attached to a slender twig and has assumed the form of a cockscomb, while the one marked C was growing on a forked twig with not very divergent branches and is of somewhat irregular form. These differences in external shape are due solely to the nature of the object to which the larval sponge originally affixed itself. : The next three pictures (pl. III) illustrate the second point and aie from drawings of three different species of the genus Spongilla, all growing on the roots of the same plant (Pistia stratiotes). You will readily see that they differ considerably rom one another in external shape and in the mode of growth, although they were all taken in the Museum tank in Calcutta about the same time of the year. In concluding this lecture I wish to thank those who have assisted the Indian Museum in the work we have undertaken, especially in that of surveying the freshwater . fauna of India. A great deal of this work can only be pres reer erences anette sanies __! Cf. Miss Jane Stephens’ remarks on Irish species: Proc. Roy. Trish Acad. XXXI, pt. 60, p. 14 (1912). 52 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [February, 1912. altogether unsuccessful in so doing. I must beg all those who are interested in natural history in India, and especially the zoological members of this Society, to give us their support d to take a practical interest in our work; for scien- tific work, like other branches of human activity, if it fails to attract the sympathy of educated men, is in danger of becom- ing either a valley of dry bones or a slough of despond. Even those who are completely ignorant of the technicalities of any science can help us greatly by sending us specimens of the animals that occur in ponds, rivers or lakes in different parts of the Indian Empire, and nobody need hesitate to send us such specimens because they are common. Most animals that are rare in museums are actually common somewhere, in a state of nature: they only appear to be rare because no one has taken the trouble to collect them in the particular locality in which they abound. In India and Burma, at any rate, it is probable that many of the most interesting aquatic species are still either altogether unknown or have as yet been imper- fectly studied. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. Plate I. Fie. 1. Tortoise (young of Kachuga dhongoka) with stato- ane of Plumatella testudinicola on its shell reduced). : Shells of the mollusc Vivipara bengalensis covered with colonies of Hislopia lacustris (dried speci- mens : nat. size). Fig. © Plate IT. Fic. 1. Specimens of the predaceous flat worm Temnocepala - sempert taken from freshwater crabs (Potamon mani) in Tenasserim (magnified) showing (A) rface. Fie. 2. Specimens of the Himalayan race of the sponge Ephydatia fluviatilis from the lakes of Kumaon educed). A—three Sponges growing on a stone; B—a sponge growing on a slender twig, and C—one growing on a forked twig. Plate IIT. g 8 i g on the roots of the floati ng wat Pistt ratt f { 1 - : Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. Vill. 1912. PLATE I.. KACHUGA DHONGOKA with statoblasts of PLUMATELLA TESTUDINICOLA. Shells covered with colonies of HISLOPIA LACUSTRIS. Photos by N. Annandale. Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. Vill. 1912. PLATE II, TEMNOCEPALA SEMPERI taken from freshwater crabs. Specimens of EPHYDATIA FLUVIATILIS from the Lakes of Kumaon. Photo by N. Annandale. Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. Vill. 1912, PLATE III. Ponges growing on the roots of the floating water plant PISTIA STRATIOTES from the Museum tank Calcutta. — Vol. VIII, No. 2.) The Freshwater Fauna of India. 53 [N.8.] Fie. 1. A living specimen of Spongilla Bingo oe buds and expanded oscular collars (nat. Fic. 2. Preserved specimen of Spongilla militant (nat. ze Fic. 3. Preserved specimen of Spongilla crassissima (nat. size). 3. Cavalry in the Revedic Age, By Surznpra Nata Mazumpar, Sastri, M.A, In his History of the Sanskrit Literature Prof. Macdonell writes that though the horse was yoked in chariots ‘ he was not yet (i.e. in the Rgvedic age) used for riding’ (p. 150), and that “cavalry was nowhere mentioned and probably came into use at a considerably later period ’ (p. 165). hough this statement seems to be supported by the facts that in the hymn (Rgveda VI. 75) in praise of the implements of war horses are described as “ yoked to the chariots ’’ and SY aaa: weat aaa’ yet aes yaa hgea: | ws. Vii, 168, 3, May I approach your shelter and protection as a hero on winged horses his army ? a a: etaaqu zane waaty erghr: | aaa firchaar | 2 R.V. VIII, 6, 7. O Asvins, speedily come to our prayer on swift flying horses. a: warfaedar TAS atsteaa TAT AWaTA | qUATAaRaA | R.V. VIII, 40, 2. Once may he come unto us on his steed. Come unto us to win us strength and to complete the sacrifice; may all the others die away. at watiaga ae werfe: aH aAataT | cfr: ata fr atagtg: atau erate wayne: | R.V. VII, 46, 26. 56 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |February, 1912.] and those who press, to give, drinker of pure bright soma juice. Saw 3 aufy a Bisa away wae | safaa wafaa aa faa mise afer 4 aq | R.V. VIII, 46, 28. Sole lord in a body worthy of praise, O Vayu, dropping fatness down, carried along by horses, py caniels and by hounds, spreads forth thy train : even thus it quad Baar al Ealt waar afaasar sat wha | sein gaaty da afeen @ it a gadis TeTq | Bos 2. 10; gni, may we show forth our meen with the horse(s) or with the power of prayer beyond all other men; and over the five races let our glory shine high like the realm of light and unsurpassable. ux ofa off afaetd erage | afeeqae ae | fa 4a afaeaat fa sat amatAs | Statat ayaat |) R.V. I, 8, 1-2. Indra, bring, for (our) protection, the victor’s ever-con- quering wealth that gives delight [and] is most excellent ; By means of which we may, being protected by you, repel our enemies with the blows of. our fist and with horse. These e Eee indicate, in my humble opinion, that riding in the Revedic rl The last two passages show that iadaiee were used in warfare aS a ih iach attire an Meek Mgr oa ea ak became ag ag 4. A Note on Kasika, By Surenpra Nato Mazumpar, SAstri, M.A. Professor Macdonell (in p. 432 of his History of Sanskrit Literature) describes the kasika-vrtti as the ‘‘ Benares commen- ar hus he derives ‘‘ kasika’’ from ‘“‘ Kasi’’ or Benares. But as there is no proof that this commentary was written in Benares, and as J do not know of any instance of naming a Sanskrit commentary after a place-name, this interpretation is oubtful. Now the root ‘‘ ka&’’ means ‘‘ to shine,’’ ‘‘ to be visible.’ Words like Pra-kaéa, Pra-kasika, kasika, etc., are derived sie it. And Pra- ka Sika (meaning ‘* oreatly cokes: go Pp intensive particle «“ Pra.?’? Hence kasika-vrtti means a com- mentary illuminating (explaining) [the siitras of Panini] wane it has nothing to do with Benares. ie eas oe penis 5. The Author of the Bhattikavya. By Surenpra Natu Mazumpar, Sastri, M.A. The question of the authorship of — Bhattikavya—the kavya of Bhatti—and its date is still an open one. The only information supplied by the author is eonbaned in a verse in the last canto in which he has stated that it was composed at Valabhi in the reign of Sri-Dharasena. But as there were four Dharasenas (end of the fifth century to the middle of the seventh), even this detail is of no use in fixing the date absolutely. Again there are doubts as to the name of the author him- self. Though the very name of the kavya shows that the name of the author was Bhatti, some commentators (e.g. Bharatamal- lika, Vidyavinoda, ete. ) name the author as Bharirhari. And supposing that ‘‘ Bhatti yh ce work) could in pee have been represented by ‘‘ Pida’’ or ‘‘ Peina’’ or ‘ Vina,’’ which I-tsing stated to be a work of Bhartrhari containing Abe 3000 verses, the late Prof. Max Miiller thought that Bhattikavya is the work of the grammarian-poet Bhartrhari who died in 651 a.p. after having fluctuated seven times between the Buddhist monastery and the world (Takakusu’s I-tsing, p. Professor Macdonell also has given this account in 1 p. 327 of his ee of Sanskrit Literature. t Dr. Kielhorn has shown (I1.A. 1883, pp. 226—27) that bs Piena” or ‘‘ Pida’’ can not represent Bhatti. He takes it to be the ‘‘Prakirna’’ which, though now taken as the third chapter of the Vakyapadiya, was taken, as late as the twelfth ete as a work distinct from the Vakyapadiya. I-tsing, who visited India only forty years after Bhartrhari s death and has given a very detailed account of his works (Takakusu’s I-tsing, pp. 178—80), has mentioned only three of his works—(1) the curni, the commentary on the Mahabhasya; (2) the Bhartrhari-Sastra (Vakyapadiya) ; oe (3) the Peina or Prakirna. There is, therefore, no good rea for attributing the Bhattikavya to Bhartrhari, 35 egrammaian r. . Mazumdar popularized the t ry (J.R.AS. 904, pp. 395—97) that Bhattikavya is the ai al the ‘poet pe the author of the Mandasor Sun-temple Inscription (Fleet’s Gupta Inscriptions No. 18), dated 473 a.D. A few Stanzas of this inscription resemble the ean of ane in canto II of the Bhattikavya. He then may be, continu d Mr. Mazumdar, a poet of the court of Dharasena I, the —_ king of Valabhi. This early date (fifth century as opposed to 60 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1912. the seventh) is supported, according to him, by the facts that the Prakrt contained in a canto of the Bhattikavya is undoubtedly older than the Prakrits of the seventh century dramas and that Bhattkavya does not refer to the story of the Uttara-kanda of the Ramayana. tence of a real Bhatti of Valabhi can be proved by epigraphic evidence. An inscription dated Valabhi Samvat 334 (653 A.D.), which has been numbered 485 in Dr. Kielhorn’s ‘* Northern List,’’ . records the donation of a village by Dhruvasena ITI (son and successor of Dharasena IV) to the brahmana Bhatti- bhat(t)a, the son of Bappa, who comes from Mahichhaka, dwells at Mahichhaka and belongs to the chaturvedins (brahmanas versed m the four Vedas) } of this (place), to the gotra of the Kausikas and to the school of the Vajasaneyas.’’ ae identification of this Bhatti with the author of the Bhatti-kavya ee yamangala gives of our author, while the the son of Bappa. But nts of the commentators. t Bhatti of the inscription is stated to be no reliance can be made on the stateme — a ptions as equivalent to vety probable that Bappa is here used not as a proper noun and means ‘‘father.’’? Probably the question did not know the ! * : . . . ~ : ance : the inscription is RaQ G* 7 BaAreay. This means four ranches of knowledge and not in four Vedas, Hul i in hi ; A S : t eb e pies follows him without bape a Haw cou fe aaa m tour Vedas study only the Vajasaneya Shakha ?— 2 Colebrooke’s Essays, vol. ii, pp. 115-16. Vol. VIII, No. 2.] The Author of the Bhattikavya. 61 [V.S.] name of the donee’ 8 father and wrote Bappa-putraya—‘‘ to the son of (his) father. I take the author of the Bhatti-kavya, which was written at Valabhi in the reign of Sri-Dharasena, to be identical with the Bhatti who was versed in the four Vedas and to whom a ens III, the son of Dharasena IV, granted a village in 653. Noe a age iy go Mee 6. Critical Examination of the Transcript of Aitpoor or Atapura Inscription. By Panpir MoHANLAL VISHNULAL PaNDIA. We come to know from the writings of Colonel James Tod , that he, for the first time, obtained two inscriptions of Sakti- kumara, an earlier king of Méwar or Udaipur State, in Raj- putana, from the ruins of the so-called Aitpoor or Atapura, which is at present popularly called Ad or Ahad. He has not given the transcripts of these inscriptions, but the translation only of one of them, dated Samvatsara 1034=a.D. 977, at the end of his well-known work ‘‘ Annals and Antiquities of Raja- sthan.'’’ A copy of this translation is appended to this paper us, as marked A. As regards this epigraph, the Colonel himself has said thus :— Succession. Amongst these is Bappa or Syeel. When com- pared with the chronicles and family archives, it was highly gratifying to find, that with the exception of one superfluous name and the transposition of others, they were in perfect accordance.’’ (T. R., vol. I, p. 192.) every writer of the history of Mewar. But it is questioned afterwards, by the followers of the anonymous me? ree! as . ; : indicates the generally wecan. The ancient Vallabhi theory vi f the Guhilota l Higginbotham and Co.’s Edition, p. 708. ee 7a an misprint, as Tod has given the correct date s. 1034 in his translation. 64 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1912. kings of Mewar; and the new Anandapura theory advocates in opposition to it, that the chiefs of Mewar were originally Nagara Brahmanas of Anandapura or Vadnagar in Gujarat and afterwards they have become Ksatriyas. Colonel Tod’s translation of the inscription is questioned now on the basis of a transcript of it, which is said to have lately been discovered from the Jain Bhandara of Gyanji Jati, the Pandit employed by Tod, at Mandal in Mewar. It has lately seen the light of the day, being published by Mr. Devadatta Ramakrishna Bhandarkar, M.A., of Poona.! copy of it is appended to this paper, marked B. How he got it, he himself says :— ‘And it was hoped that every thing would be clear only if Gyan Chand’s transcript of the Aitpoor inscription were traced in his Bhandara. But here again nobody knew where his Bhandara was. This mystery has now been unravelled by Pandit Gaurishankar Ojha, of the Rajputana Museum, Ajmere. As was surmised, Gyan Chand’s transliteration could also be traced in that Bhandara, and I am indebted to the Pandit for having supplied me with a copy of it, without which it would ave been somewhat difficult to write this note.>’’ ‘But the matter is placed beyond all doubt by a co sent to me by Pandit Gaurishankar Ojha, of the transcript anterior to the Chitorgadh epigraph And in a footnote on this statement he further says :— Before Mr. Bhandarkar’s this inscription, the author of th as reconstructed the history of t this transcript. He says:— ‘* The twelve names from Khuman I. to Saktikumar are f , recently discovered at Mandal in the whom Tod employed, it 8, and it may be added that these names are all confirmed by other fnsttiptionie.? : pp Ei cea : » Pp. 186-7, * J. and P. of A.S.B., Vol. V, No. Vi, p. 177, Vol. VIII, No. 3.] The Atapura Inscription. 65 LV.S.] (R. G., vol. II, A., p. 14.) The author of the Rajputana Gazetteer, Mr. Bhandarkar and Pandit Ojhaji have taken a very favourable view of the importance of this transcript of the alleged epigraph. The first twenty names of the lists of chiefs of Mewar of these three scholars are said to be in perfect accordance with this tran- script. And as regards its importance Mr. Bhandarkar says :— ‘‘The importance, however, of this inscription chiefly consists in giving us reliable information regarding the earlier part of the dynastic list. No less than three such lists had gives a full dynastic list.!’’ : Besides, this transcript in the Anandapura theory 1s con- sidered as its most reliable fundamental proof. Because it supports satisfactorily its aim, that Guhila was a Nagara Brahmana and he migrated from Anandapura. But nobody has yet made a critical examination of the w we relate the result of our critical examination for ) the informati i ian readers :— rmation of our antiquar Se know ame original stone is, at present, not available for examination. It fn aru out the original epigraph, but we all unfortuna ailed to obtain it. _ B. Thereafter, Kaviraj, the head of the department of History, endeavoured: ‘his Bed Possession of his Pandit Gyanji Jati of Mandal eee tek time, he fortunately got a rough copy © interes On cer of Bhilwara. This copy of the transcript wa 66 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. ing it to this paper marked C. Thus the antiquarian public have now two different copies of the transcript of the epigraph before them. . On comparing these two copies of the transcript, we find that the following two padas of verses 2 and 3 of Mr. Bhandarkar’s copy are wanting in our copy, which gives four names more than the fifteen names mentioned in Tod’s transla. tion, namely Khuman, Bhartripatta, Khuman and Mahayak :-— GaHU-sa: HPUSYS: | (2) ata sau qate AEIaat aq tl (2) And the following pada or stanza is in our copy after the second half of verse 3 of Mr. Bhandarkar’s copy :— feetuaneg agatty It is surprising that there is -so much difference in these two transcripts, which both are said to have been obtained from the pupils of the same Gyanji Jati, the Pandit employed y Tod. Further, it is more Surprising that the name of Mattata, which is wanting even in the transcript of Mr. Bhan- . . . . . e is a otherwise, it is his mistake that he has refer in his statement without first examining it. ow the question arises - Which of the two transcripts od, when he made his translation? To. Firstly, that the transcript | was before Tod, but he left satisfactorily solved, cripts of Gyanji Jati is a true Vol. VIII, No. 3.] The Atapura Inscription. 67 [V.S.] one in the absence of the original inscription-stone, as what- ever we will conclude would be merely conjectura . Both the transcripts are not clear and incomplete, which Mr. Bhandarkar also has acknowledged in his note. He says :— ‘* Owing to the transcript of Gyanchand not being clear after verse 6, I am not in a position to determine with certainty what was further intended to be said.’’ * * * * But what the sense of that verse is, is not clear from the transliteration as it stands.’’! Sage ; The concluding part of the inscription is wanting In both that it shall be kept in the Victoria Hall Museum, at leo oi Further, we are informed by another respectable gentleman © Udaipur, that it is not in the Victoria Hall even. Thus, if or informants are right, it might be, at present, either > Pandit Gaurishankar or some body else interested in * e Anandapura theory. Moreover, the statement of Mr. Bhan- darkar, quoted above, shows that it is not in his possession, nor has he seen it, as he has said that his text of the transcript is a copy of that copy which was supplied to him by the afore- said Pandit. Sirdars, Umraos, Paswans and Seths and Sabukars : has become a household word with that of Pardee eee Mewar. He is popularly called as ‘Tod Sahab-ka ; ‘2 . . ee oy epigraph from a long time before Pandit Ojhaj: was emp under Kaviraj, We recollect that he was employed 12 A IT. Kove XX XIX, Part XDV, P- 187. 68 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. 1888. Hence it was no mystery to be unravelled by any- body. 4 : Bhandarkar in his statement quoted above has remarked, that the lists of the chiefs of Mewar, given in the later inscriptions of Ranpur, Achalgadh and Chitorgadh, are not complete, but this transcript of the Atapura inscription ‘ gives a full dynastic list,’ that is, it is complete. But it is not so. Because it is plainly said in it qateaz, i.e. in his (Guhadatta’s) lineage so and so princes were. ‘Thus, it clearly shows that the writer of this inscription, like the composers of other later inscriptions, has mentioned as many names of earlier princes as he could know or ascertain when he composed the epigraph. Again, it is worthy of note, that the bistoric ele- ment of all inscriptions of the Native States is not of their composer’s own. e are well aware, when a Pandit is called upon to compose an inscription, he is directed to consult the Charans and Bhats and some other old men of the State on the subject. Besides, in some of these inscriptions we find, that wonderful and marvellous things and praises of princes beyond belief are related like the Puranas. I refrain from quoting them here, hoping that our readers shall be able to know them on critically reading these inscriptions. \é Bhandarkar, in his note on this transcript, has conjecturally concluded, that Ad is one of the present two names of the place, wherefrom the so-called inscriptions of Saktikumira are said to have been obtained by Colonel Tod and Professor Bendall, is a corruption of Ata (pura) and the second name Ahad of Aghata (pura), as he says :— 5 Ad is, of course, a corruption of Ata (pura) mentioned in our inscription and Ahad of Aghata (pura) which is also referred to in several Mewar and Marwar inscriptions.’’ (I. A., Vol. XX XIX, Part XDV, p. 188). But we take an exception. Mr. Bhandarkar has not shown the rules of the Prakrita or Hindi languages, accordin h have been made, nor is it proved by him that before the com- Sanskritize them, that is, make them Sanskrit, meaning some- thing as they please in their composition. For instance, the de thus— 1. Chitor = Chitrakuta. 2. Mewar = Medapta. Vol. VIII, No. 3.} The Atapura Inscription. 69 [N.S.] 3. Ajmere = Ajayameru or Ajamidha. 4. Man Mori = Manu-raja Maurya. 5. Kumbha = Ku akarna. 6. Khetasi = Kshetrasingh. 7 8 9, Naga = Nagaditya. 0. Lakha = Lakshasingh or Lakshmanasingh. 1 Aghatapura by the writers of the inscriptions. ‘Tod also says the same thing when he writes, * Bappa is it si ild:’.-<2 kk: de. not, term for ascetics. * : becomes significant only if it is taken to refer to his having become a member of this sect.”’ (I. A., Vol. XXXIX, Part XDV, p. 190). And the latter term Ravala’ means a sect of ascetics and also of their lay-followers :— ; ‘« Now Ravala is the name of a sect of ascetics and also of their lay-followers. These Ravalas still abound in Mewar and are found also in Gujarat and Maharashtra even so far south as Sanwatvadi. I shall seize an early opportunity of writing a special note on this sect, but it is sufficient to say here that appa was called Ravala because he joined that sect, of which Haritarasi was the head priest.”’ (I. A., Vol. XXXIX, Part XDV, p. 190). But both these conjectures are wrong. Because Bapa was called Bapa from his very birthday by his mother and the family priest and so on by all and every inhabitant of the city, and not from the time of his becoming a pupil of Haritaras! or joining his sect. Besides, the term Bapa, used in the inscrip- tions and historical works, is before us as a proper name, that is, it is 4 name of an individual person or prince, and not as @ common name. Taking the term Bapa as a common noun 70 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. also, if anybody wants to know how it has become a proper na t is plain, that it is here a term of the Gujarati language. Bapa’s mother Vichitra-Kunwari Bai, daughter of the Chauhan family, was a resident of Gujarat and he was born and brought up in the house of Ravala Vishveshvara Bhatta or his son Raghuraya, the family priest and a Nagar Brahman of Anandapur, in Gujarat. Accordingly, in the Gujarati language it means both a ‘‘child and father’’; as a?! aul A He #@? O child, what are you doing, and at arar aul Bar his real janma-nam or birth-name, given by the astrologers, when his nam-karan-samskar (the religious ceremony of a newly- born child) was performed by the family priest, Raghuraya, was ‘‘ Visvapati.’’ nection whatever with the head priest, Haritarasi, or his sect of ascetics and flourished long before them, i.e. B and Guhadatta or Gubila were in sixth or seventh Sehiration after them. It is said in the aforesaid Mahatmya :— TEXT. qe Gat saat aaafad aya quer Haz | AMT USe AAT aya UTS watai a 9 8 | TOUT Maat Uta MISH Tat warfamsey: | Ware ay: Barwa agent yy | TRANSLATION. ‘4. His son was Naga Raula by name, who by his religious austerities made the whole world happy, and was an object of admiration to the Smrities. is son was of the name of Bhoga Raula, who was adorable in (this) world to the kings; his son was Asadhara ; and his son was Sri-deva.’’ : Vol. VIII, No. 3.] The Atapura Inscription. 71 [N.S.] (J. and P. of A. S. B., Vol. V, No. 6, p. 171—72). Further, in the inscription of Narlai, dated V. 8 97 . 8. 1597, Guhidatta, the father or predecessor of Bapa, is entitled as Raula :— gas MazwUzeq | gt ardtta agnisnfuaa aifa (fa) afeada safesa css strata stearate AEPlcIHIaT | TRANSLATION. ‘‘Now here in the country of Medapata, in the family of Siladitya, who was the King of Kings and belonged to the solar dynasty, in the family of the great Kings Sri Guhidatta Raula, Sri Bappaka, Sri Khumana and others.”’ (B. I., page 35). And in the following couplet of the inscription of Raya- Sagar lake, the meaning of the term Ravala is given as :—One who is endowed with the fullness of kingdom, supremacy and opulence is called a Ravala :— TEXT. uafagia eataa weaTizaTtaly | ai criasteqi aeat TUTAT area far Ta: ALIA TAT | VET TRANSLATION. 19. ‘* Holding the title of Ravala formed of the first letters g of the words y{satfayme (fullness of kingdom) qe, (su- premacy) and ea Hare (opulence), the King called Bashpa became eminent.’’ (B. I. page 31). Bapa was always trying his best to take his revenge by killing him and his mother, so as the dynasty of the Guhilots may be extirpated, Bapa was born and brought up secretly in the house of his family priest, Ravala Visvesvara Bhatta, or his son Raghuraya, a Nagar Brahmana of Anandapura. Consequently no name of his caste was given to him and he and his caste were carefully and completely kept secret, until he grew up and be- came fit to rule and the Saint Haritarasi, the grandfather of 72 ~=Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. Ravala Visvesvara Bhatta, a. Nagar Brahmana, ultimately unravelled the mystery of his concealed Kshatriyaism. Bapa was called in his infancy as Bapa Ravala, that is, by his pet- name Bapa and Ravala, the title of his family priest. Ravala is one of the many Avatankas (titles) of Nagar Brahmanas, as Pandia, Jani, Mahata, Vyasa and Sukla, etc., signifying profes- sion, etc. Accordingly, those persons were called Ravalas who were the servants of Ravala, i.e. the Royal Palace. The term Ravala is still in use in the Mewari ianguage, also in this mean- ing, as for instance gy alaq wat =, i.e. he has gone to the Royal Palace. Ravala is also used in the Mewari language in the sense of ‘lord of the palace,’ ie. a king.! Hence in our humble opinion, when a term is before us, clearly used as a proper name in any writing, then it is useless to attempt to give some sort of meaning to it by making such far-fetched conjectures. K. Mr. Bhandarkar has conjectured, on the chief authori- ty of this transcript, under examination, and the corroborative the Atapura inscription, and not Bapa of the Ranpur, Achal- gadh and Chitorgadh epigraphs, as Bapa is plainly said—the moon among the kings of the family of Guhila in the earlier aforesaid inscription of Naravahana. TExt, aifea agree (at) = ates: | ataaa: fafaufe: fafa wis x (a) I TRANSLATION. ‘In this (city) there flourished Sri Bappak, the lord of the earth, the gem of the surface of the earth and the moon among the kings of the family of Guhila.’? ! Accordingly the chiefs of the Dingar ur and Banswara § under the Mewar Residency in Rajpitana, sali ra act @ called Ravalji and Maha. nd {ywys are the corrup- @ meaning Royal Family, as— O88 TNs Fos We asi ci wwe faetew HS i} frqwu-} : EN acai gulag: afaty: | araeqraataa fargeaeat ABST | aafa asst: WHA Bigfeaas | S| 82 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912: TRANSLATION. By Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar— (V. 2). Similarly, triumphant is the Brahmana named Vijayaditya, the ornament of the Nagar family in Anandapura, a god on earth, and proficient in sacrificial and other rites. As said by the ancient poets— Triumphant is the Brahmana Sri-Guhadatta, who was (the cause of) delight to the Brahmana family come from Anandapura, and who was the founder of the illustrious Guhila race. (J. and P. of the A.S.B., Vol. V, No. 6, pp. 171—72.) By the author of the Bhavanagar Inscriptions— ** Victorious is Sri-Guhadatta, the founder of the Guhila race, the delight of the family of Brahmanas and come from Anandapura (Wadhwan).’’ Bol.; te te. By a Pandit— . i , in Anandapura, triumphant is the king (Mahi- deva; literally lord of the earth), patron (mandano, literally ornament) of the Nagar family, named Vijayaditya, a Brah- mana (Vipra) proficient in sacrificial and other rites. III. Achalgadh Inscription. TEXxt. wittatas Tihs (5) att TFT FT AE: | as wefanfedta gaa are etarearq | tafe awtes: fafaae aduduaa: | Waa PAA UAsaTe: Brat fe ust —and in verse first of this transcript and eighth of the Mahatmya—‘ a Brahman,’ but another Pandit has interpreted it to signify —-a king, i.e. literally the lord of or on the earth. Likewise the term alae gaa zat has been interpreted by Mr. Bhandarkar as—‘ the ornament of the Nagar family’; while by the same another Pandit to mean—patron 0 the Nagar family, i.e. man- dano, literally ornament or embellishment, hence a patron. The explanation of the Pandit, who differs from Mr. Bhandar- kaa, is, that as Mr. Bhandarkar’s aim or object in view was to establish the N agar-Brahmanic origin of the Chiefs of Mewar, he has interpreted the terms at his choice. And he (the Pandit) having ascertained from the verses before and after the verse eighth of the Mahatmya in dispute, that Guhadatta was really a king, and that there is a double entendre on the word Aeiza: which means a Brahmana as well as a king, has pre- ferred the latter meaning, and thereby he has interpreted the term ancarasat to mean—<‘ the patron of the Nagar family.’ In the first couplet of this transcript and in verse the eighth of the Mahatmya No. I, which is quoted by its author as the saying of some ancient poet, there is in both the same reading of the term fagqaracat meaning the delighter of the Brah- mana family, but its author in his own first verse has changed it as aqaeRaasat meaning the ornament (or patron) of the Nagar family. Accepting the presumption of the Anandapura theory even, it is obvious that t 7) = = & jor 2 ee _ ¥ = i=" i -oO = Ce 2 n = (=) = S ao a ur —_— @ 2 =m e @ =) on 2 =] ctr oo ° - = Sy. fa] is =z 7 om oO ae) changed, that is, it is made particular oF special Nagar- Brahmanism by this later authority, the author of the Mahat- a No. I. The author of this Mahatmya No. I has not changed the aforesaid term only, but he has twisted the next couplet also, which has not been noticed, nor quoted by Mr. Bhandarkar. The following is that verse ~~ Leet sara 4q N.Na. By Jirpnpra Nata RaksuIT. Although the preparation of metallic derivatives of the acid amides has now and then been attempted, the isolation of these has only been effected in a few cases. Curtius (Ber. 1891, 23, 3037) isolated several sodium derivatives of the amides of aromatic acids. He tried the action of metallic sodium directly on acetamide and obtained ammonia as an evolved gas; but he failed to isolate the sodium derivative of diacetamide, the formation of which he mentions as doubtful. Diacetamide was prepared later by Car! Blacher (Ber., 1895, 28, 432) by the action of alcoholic solution of sodium ethoxide on the crude sodium derivative suspected by Curtius. Thus he indirectly proved the existence of sodium diacetamide although the com- pound has not been isolated up to this time. Method of Preparation.—Acetamide (purified by recrystal- lization from benzene), anhydrous thiophene-free benzene, an freshly-cut metallic sodium were boiled under a reflux conden- which settle on the crust can be easily poured out with the benzene and filtered with the aid of the pump. The trace of substance to be sodium diacetamide NaN(CO.CH,),. 0°2602 grm. substance gave 01483 Na SO, : p. ce. of Na found = 18°45; that caculated from the theory being 18°69. I am at present engaged in preparing other derivatives of like nature and studying the action on them of alkyl and acyl halides. CHEMICAL LABORATORY, Presidency College, Calcutia. 10. Piperazinium Nitrite. By Prarotta Cuanpra Riy and Jirenpra Nara Raxksuit. (Preliminary Communication.) soluble, is evidently dinitroso piperazine. (Calc. N =38'89; Found = 39°07). It does not respond to the ‘‘ urea’ test and it is non-ionisable. The second crop, which is easily freed from admixture with the fractions of the first crop by dissolving it out with the minimum quantity of water and recrystallising, proving that in this compound there 18 only one (NO,) radical ; it is also ionised at a dilution of 96 litres to the extent 0 46 per cent. The results of combustion analyses are given low : 00736 grm. gave 0:0837C0; and :0472 H,O 0-052 ,, », 164ecN, (moist) at 25°8 and 763 mm. Whence C= 31-02 ; H=7°13 and N =35:11 theory requires— O=29°63; H=6'17; N=34:57 N.NO H.C a < CH, The formula is provisionally assigned to this compound, and it bids fair to be a most remarkable member of the series, inasmuch as it is at once a nitroso-body as well as a nitrite. Further investigation is proceeding. 11. Padre Marco della Tomba and the Asoka pillars near Bettiah. By Rev. H. Hosen, 8.J. rts. writings of Padre Marco della * omba, a Capuchin Missionary long resident in Bettiah.' He arrived in India in 1758, and was posted the same year to Bettiah where he resided with little interruption between 1758 and 1769. In his frequent journeys to and fro between Bettiah and Patna he had to pass near the lion-capped pillar of Bakhra and the pillar of Lauriya-Araraj, while his attempted journey to Khatmandu (1762), where there was a Capuchin Mission, brought him near the lion-crowned pillar of Lauriya-Navand- garh, and possibly near the two pillars at Rampurva. Padre Marco writes in his Descrizione dell’ India Orientale, pp. 39— 40 :— ‘¢ Though many of our historians deny it, it is quite true that Alexander the Great conquered the same Indostan in the year 3675. Leaving alone the reasons which other historians city of Bettia, and fashioned apparently by the same artist. Not counting their length under the ground, they stand 27 cubits high up to the capital, on the top of there is a lion, which looks very natural. The circumference of the column is 7 cubits, as I myself measured umn seems but not one of them 1 Gli seritti del Padre Marco della Tomba..raccolti, ordinati ed L i Angelo de Gubernatis.. .. Firenze, 1878. —This work 8 Probably some of the Capuchin Fathers conversant with Tibe- tan, for the Capuchin Mission in Tibet had come to an end in 1745. 110 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{March, 1912. could read or understand a word of them. As for the people of the country, they can give no explanation of them. These characters appear to be some ancient Greek, while some of them b the Great.’ I do not, however, assert that the Arabic charac- ters were engraved by the same artist. The characters of the two inscriptions are the same; the words alone differ, and one is fuller than the other. The line in Arabic is on the column to the east, which is erected in some deserts, where appear still some relics of a fortress. The educated inhabitants affirm that the pillars were erected by Alexander the Great, who is known in these parts under the name of Mahasicander.’’? Father Marco’s other proofs of Alexander’s connection with India are here irrelevant. ne of the two pillars mentioned is easily identified with the lion-capped pillar of Lauriya-Navandgarh. (Cf. Archeol. Surv. Rep. (1861-62), Vol. I, p. 68 sqqg.; XVI, p. 167 sqq.) It is the only one, of the five now known to exist near Bettiah, which has been found to bear a Persian inscription. The in- scription, however, proves how badly Father Marco allowed his prejudice in favour of Alexander and his native interpre- ters to deceive him. It bears in beautifully cut Persian char- acters the name of ‘‘ Mahi-ud-din Muhammad Aurangzib Pad- shah Alamgir Ghazi, Sanh, 1071,’’ the date corresponding with a.D. 1660-61. The shaft of the pillar, wrote Cunningham, “is formed of a single block of polished sand-stone, 32 feet 93 inches in height, with a diameter at base of 35-5 inches and of 26-2 inches the round mark of a cannon-shot just below the capital, which has itself been slightly dislodged by the shock.’?5 ' I understand Father Marco to mean that some of the characters looked like ancient Greek ; others more like modern Greek. azir=minister. ‘‘ The pillar fat Navandgarh] is generally known in the vicinity as Bhim-Mari-ka@-lat.”” Cf. Arch. Surv, Rep., XVI. p.108. That of Balkhra is called Bhim-Sen-ka-lat or Bhim-Sen-ka-danda. Cf. ibid. 1. p. 61 orrected to ‘‘ east ’’ j . S.-B.. XVI, p. 107. 6 Cf. A. 8. R..1, pp. 72—73, and for an illustration of the pillar, Vol. I. plates XXII, XXV, and Vol, XVI, plate XXVII. Vol. VIII, No. 3.] Padre Marco della Tomba. 111 [W.S.] In Cunningham’s time the people ascribed the outrage to the Musalmans. But, have we not here Father Marco making a clean breast of the whole matter ? During his journey from Bettiah to Nepal in October 1762, he joined a number of Christian soldiers from engal—Topazes or Portuguese half- caste gunners apparently —then on their way to join the forces of ‘‘ Casmalican,’’ the Nawab of Patna, and make an attack see whether it was of a piece with the rest. Our archeologists now would lynch a man for such vandalism. But, let them not be too hard on Padre Marco! The marvellous ingenuity of his confession clearly proves that he meant no harm, an little harm was done after all, Would that some of our arche- ologists had not sinned more grievously in the interests of science. There are two objections against our identification :— 1. The pillar is said by Marco to be to the east of Bettiah, _ whereas the hau uriya-Navandgarh pillar is to the north-north- west of it.2 Marco’s orientation must be at fault; for no pillars are now known to the east of Bettiah. The Ra ampurva pillars are 32 miles due north of Bettiah in direct lines. 2. The Lauriya-Navandgarh pillar as measured by Cun- ningham stands 32 feet 94 inches high between the ground and the capital, the total height including the lion being rather more than 39} feet.? Now, taking the cubit to be equal to 18 inches, we obtain, according to Father Marco’s measure- ments, 40 ‘feet 6 inches up to the capital, a considerable differ- ence. It is not soe on ge that the pillar should have sunk a few feet in a century ; but, how did Father Marco aekesaitis the height? By actual measurements or at sight? Besides, let us bear in mind that the cubit is an unsatisfactory unit to work upon, and that the same measurements are given for both pillars observed, which is suspicious. The circumference at the base, according to Cunningham, is 9 feet 3 inches ; according to Marco della Tomba, it was 10 feet 6 inches. Does the difference imply again that the pillar has sunk, or —— - explain it by the indefiniteness of the cubit asa measure ? These difficulties notwithstanding, we believe the identi- 1 Cf. A. de Fae toe Gli scritte del ii tom della Tomba, p. 17. 2 Cf. A. 8. R., I, p. 104, and plat Gabernais: is pigs wate: en when he aks that the pillar with the capital is, according to Cu sik Yoak. “gt gs srs (Scritti, p. xxxvii). Cf. CUNNINGHAM, dee Inscript. Indic., I, p. 4 112 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. fication can leave no doubt.! The relics of a fortress in the neighbourhood, to which Marco alludes, are those “of a very remarkable deserted fort which stands just half a mile to the south-west of Lauriya.’’* Some points to be discussed in connection with the second pillar will prove further the correctness of our argument. The second pillar Saad by Father Marco must be that of Lauriya-Araraj. It cannot be the lion-pillar recently Araraj. This contains six of Asoka’s edicts, like the pillar at Lauriya-Navandgarh, and its inscription, as noted by Marco, is less lengthy than at Navandgarh. At Lauriya-Araraj the south face contains 23 lines (edicts i—iv), the north face 18 lines (edicts v-vi); at Navandgarh, the inscription contains on one side 27 lines (edicts i—iv), on the other 21 (edicts v-vi).° Th Rampurva northern pillar contains an inscription in two columns, one facing the south, the other the north. The northern portion consists of 20 lines (edicts i—iv), the southern of 144 lines (edicts v-vi).4 The inscriptions in all three places correspond almost teiter for letter. The Araraj pillar is a single block of citing nae ae 364 feet in height above the ground, with a er of | 418 in nches. (circumference 10’ 11”) and a 5. diameter of 37°6 inches.’ Compare this with Marco’s measure feet up to the capital, and circumference (at aa | %) 10 feet 6 inches. The pillar, when seen by Cunningham during his tour of 1861-62, had no capital, ‘‘ although a can be little, if any, doubt that it must once have been crowned with a statue of some animal. capital and the lion may now lie embedded several feet under ground, as was the case at Rampurva. Whether it fell from the shaft accidentally or was torn off violently, should be determined by the nature of the fracture at the a Gabennsie Gadealioas that the two pillars Souuitiien by Marco stood both at Lauriya-Navandgath (Cf. Gli scritti, p. xxxvii) if 3 Cf. Coxsiveman, Corpus Inscript. Indic., vol. 1, pp. 40—41, and _ Cr eho s ; re col rats 4 India, Annual Report - oa a Se Fay eport of 1907-08, p. 185. Vol. VIII, No. 3.] Padre Marco della Tomba. 113 [N.S.] country. During his tour in North and South Behar (1880-81), Mr. Garrick learnt from the people. in the village near the contrary, exhibits the protruding tongue as well as the teeth perfectly, Mr. Garrick could not conceive what grounds there was for such a tradition. He thought it ‘‘one of the many idle tales so apt to mislead the enquirer by the apparent sincerity with which they are persisted in’** The story would seem to be a reminiscence of the bull- pillar dug up recently at Rampurva at a distance of 900 feet pillars would have occurred in much more recent times than has been concluded.2 The persistence, too, of the tradition about acts of vandalism committed by Europeans or Muham- madans, and the fact that the pillar of Navandgarh bears evident traces of violence, would lead us to conclude that the pillar at Lauriya-Araraj was tampered with in almost modern times. The great depth to which the Rampurva pillars had sunk makes it, of course, more difficult to conclude the same in their case. 1 Cf. Ibid., XVI, pp. 92, 93. 2 Cf. Archeol. Surv. of India, Annual Report of 1907-08, p. 188. Veen ee ce eee ee eee 12, Surgeon Boughton and the Grant of Privileges to the English Traders. By Mavtavi ‘Aspv’L WALI. In the Indian Antiquary for September, 1911 (Vol. XL, pp. 247-57), Mr. W. Foster has discussed, in detail, the : A Princess Jahanara. He has quoted from Orme’s “ History of the Military Transactions of the British Nation in Indostan”’ (Vol. II, p. 8, published in 1778) and Stewart’s ‘‘ History of Bengal,’’ p. 251, published in 1813. Although Stewart’s ac- tion of Asad Khan, the Wazir, for an European Surgeon. The Council at Surat sent Mr. Gabriel Boughton, Surgeon of the ship Hopewell, to the Imperial Camp, at that time in the did not seek for any private emolument, but solicited that his nation might have liberty to trade free of all duties, and build factories in Bengal. His request was complied wit In 1050 H. or 1640 a.p. the same ship brought out one oster has examined the Orme MSS. in the India b e Hi torian, are two copies of a memorandum dated 1685 from India Office Records, on one of which ‘Orme has prefixed a note that it was ‘‘by an uncertain hand.’’ This document, 116 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1912. as the Hopewell sailed from the Downs on the last day of 1641 and reached Fort St. George on the 15th July 1642. In the home records of the Company nowhere is the name of the Surgeon given. The Hopewell being unable to complete her voyage to Europe returned in September 1644 to Surat, but no trace can be found of Boughton’s participation in the voyage. The memorandum also gives instances that certain officers of the Nawab interpreted the farman differently. Mr. Foster then gives another extract from a letter by the President and Council at Surat dated January 3rd, 1645, to the East India Company which gives, as appears to. Mr. Foster, the true story of Boughton’s deputation to Agra. There it is stated that one Gabriel Boughton, late chirurgeon of the Hopewell, was nominated by the Council to go to Agra as Asalat Khan had long importuned us to supply him with (a) chirurgeon. Nothing is here said about the fire-incident ; it is not clear whether the concession granted by the Prince was to the Company or, as it appears more likely, to Boughton himself. At the conclusion of his paper Mr. Foster has drawn attention to a report made to the Court on September 4th, 1674, Vol. ve No. 3.] Surgeon Boughton & the English Traders. 117 S.J that had seen him at the Emperor’s Court, while he was per- forming cure upon the Emperor’s daughter. At this great rated therein. In his ‘*‘ Padshahnama’’ (Vol. II, Bibliotheca Indica edition, pp. 363-66, 393-400 and 407ff) ‘Abdu’l-Hamid Lahori gives a detailed account of the incident. The transla- tion of the following abstract is given to assist writers to deter- mine the accuracy of the Boughton legend. On the night of the 27th Muharram 1054 H., in the 17th year of the reign of the Emperor Shah Jahan, as Princess loved: daughter of the Emperor, was going to her sleeping apartment after she had made obeisance to her father, the edge i called ‘itr-i-Jahangirt, the fire at once spread up to all her ap- parel. Four of Her Highness’s attendants, who were present, rendered what help they could in extinguishing the fire. But in so doing their own clothes too caught fire; consequently they could do very little. By the time other servants were in- formed and water procured, Her Highness’s back, both sides of her body and hands were dreadfully burnt and lacerated. Owing to this calamity His Majesty the Emperor did not come out on the following day. On the next day the Emperor went to the _ private and public halls but did not stay more than a ghart. corporal (jismani). Of the former, His Majesty sought the prayers of the faithful and the holy, and of those who had re- tired from the world. From the first to the fifth day of this dire calamity, again on the 22nd Safar, which was Her Im- perial Highness’s birthday, and also till her complete recovery, money was distributed to the poor, the needy and the distressed, and given seven lakhs of rupees. Over and above these instances of Imperial clemency and favour, the Madad-i-M‘ash tenures were restored to their legiti- mate owners throughout the Indian Empire. Some time ago 118 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. Sayad Jalal, the Sadr’us-Sudtr, had reported that Musavi Khan ad granted to several unworthy persons Madad-i-M‘ash and Wazifa (tenures) without His Majesty’s knowledge and on ficti- tious Sanads. On that it was decided that the produce of one well known to Government), should be stored in a third place, till the rights and titles thereof were inquired into. As a con- sequence, occupiers of those free-holds had become disturbed and distressed. In order to mitigate distress, fresh orders were : Hakim Muhammad Da’id, physician to the late Shah Abbas of Persia, arrived at court on the 20th day of the cala- mity and began to treat the Princess, During the above four ness and fatigue of the patient, permitted him to try his reme- f proceeded to treat Her Highness cautiously and at last prescribed Zira. Suddenly owing to the stoppage of the a-1-suwal-qunia and the appearance of swellings round her eyes, and on feet, His Majesty became more than ever anxi- ous. The treatment of these further Symptoms was again en- most cured, Hakim Masihuzzaman was summoned from Lahor. e, in consultation with Hakim Muhammad Da’iid, add m‘ajiin wardi, and the recovery fully set in. It was to Hakim Muhammad Da’id that the credit of the successful treatment was due. _ Although all other disorders were cured, yet for five months more, inspite of applications of various ointments, the ulcer caused by the burn was not healed. It was healed at last by an ointment given by one of His Majesty’s servants, named ‘Arif, which was used for two months. The happy Jashn or feast held on Her Imperial Highness’s recovery was observed in Shawwal. Her Highness bathed on her recovery at the end of Ramazan and the Jashn came off on the 5th Shawwal (5th December), on which date the Begam Sahib came out of her rooms to make her obeisance to her father, the Emperor. The Jashn lasted eight days, a vivid description of which is given. In the course of those days costly the latter being Haji Muhammad Jan Qudsi of Mashhad, were paid handsomely. Again on the 24th Di’l-Q‘ada of the same year, Her Highness the Begam Sahib herself bore all the ex- penses of another Jashn, when all classes were entertained and rewarded. His Majesty became now desirous of visiting the sepulchre of Khwaja Mu‘in’uddin Chishti at Ajmer as a thanksgiving for the recovery of his daughter, and started for that purpose from Agra on the 26th Di’l-Q‘ada. ‘The overland journey proving too fatiguing for the Princess, and the _ulceration by the river Jamna. On the 10th Du’l-Hijja Muhammad ‘Ali, Faujdar of Sarkar Hisar, brought to His Majesty’s notice that there was a poor faqir, named Hamin, who had a very efficacious ointment. The man was sent for, and the remedy applied to the sores, proved most efficacious. After twenty- two days Her Highness’s recovery was complete, while the court was in the jurisdiction of Dehli territory. The Historian (p. 409) says : Although noted Surgeons— Musalmans, Firingis (Europeans), an Hindus—who were specialists on this branch of the subject, tried their best to pre pare various ointments, but they did not produce the slightest effect. But the luck of Hamin and of ‘Arif, who were quite unknown persons, was such that only did their ointment prove efficacious. 120 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1912. CONCLUSION, The Emperor Shah Jahan was at Dar’ u-l- Khelafat-i- Akbara- bad (Agra), as isevident from the Padshahnamah, from the 19th Muharram 1054 H., equivalent to 28th March 1644 a.p., to 26th Di’l-Q‘ada or 24th January 1645. The fire-incident occurred on the night of the 27th Muharram (night between 27th and 28th) or 5th April 1644. The Imperial Princess was cured after nine months, and the ceremony of ghusl-i-shifa {bath of re- y another quack, a mendicant from Hisar, named Hamun. This indisputable testimony of the Court chronicler clearly shows that not only did His Majesty seek the prayer of the pious but also the medical skill and surgical experience of those that were at or near Agra. It is also stated that between the 5th and 9th months many persons, includin Europeans and Hindus, tried their surgical skill for the treatment of the sores. _ but all unsuccessfully. Was Boughton one of them ? Mr. Foster (p. 255, I.A.) writes that ‘‘it has been pointed out by Yule and others that the fire accident occurred early in 1644—nearly a accompanied the Emperor on his intended journey to Ajmér. But nowhere do I ghton, who (it is said) not 8 a i extraordinary commercial concessions could believe. The conclusion that one can arrive at is that Vol. een No. 3.] Surgeon Boughton & the English Traders. 121 [W.8.] Boughton did not cure the Imperial Princess of the effect of the fire ; that he did not treat her at all; that he had not been at Agra when the Princess was still afflicted with the sores ; and that he got no sanad or patent for curing the Imperial Princess. NOTES. 1. The negative evidence, that —. many persons of vari nationalities treated t the Pri — 3, she was cured only by the native physicians and private persons as noted, nih es conclusively that n English Surgeon was so homeatinte as to cure the Princess or to get ex ss te ordinary yoo te appear that the ce taken internally were all Ba EN by skilful Fakims ; ; but only the ointments applied externally for t sores were prescribed by surgeons an nd laymen of all nationalities. Muhammad Hashim wafi r of the Mun fakim Muhammad Dai’d, the Princess _was treated by Hakim Momin Other historians, who all wrote after ‘Abdu’LHamid Lahori, have also noted the incident. 3. The last two lines of the Quatrain by poet t Qudsi, quoted b Mir Ghulam ‘Ali Azad Bilgrami, in the Khesén-i- -i-tAmira (p. 377, Reel Kisor edition, Cawnpore, 1871) were as follows: Ta sar-zada az shham‘ chunin bé-adabt Parwana zé ishq-i-sham‘ 1‘ wa-sukhta as Translation. Since the candle was guilty of such u erlin ~~ moth out of the Ber ‘of the can ae: ess itself, 4. ifficult for a layman a myself to explain definitely the medicines preseribed by the physician Zir min seed: anise: Zira .--Riimi—caraway eed. Mau’ "Len A kind at decoction prepared of toe juice and other dients. M‘ajtin—This is a medicine prescri ibed by Yunani physicians, ¢ sisting of various costly ingredients ‘made into a kind of saat nous substance or ag say tuary, which removes debility and Madda-i-Suwal-qunia — netted pertaining to the disease of liver or hepatic disorders. OG SU a gi ok aaa “oo poet aiken ae Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. Vill. 1912. PLATE VI. Tex 1. Coins of Gangeya Deva. N. S. XVII, art. 101. il. Rupees struck by George Thomas. N. S. XVII, art. 105. il. Coins of Muzaffar Shah of Bengal. N. S. XVI, art. 95. 13. NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. XVII. Note.—The numeration of the article below is continued rom p. 712 of the ‘Journal and Proceedings”’ for IgII. : 101. Corms or GANerya Deva, with PLATE. val India which had been found in mauza Isurpir, tahsil ebli, of Saugor district. The inscriptions on the reverses read ‘‘Sri Mad very rudely struck figures of Lakshmi. But the peculiarity of the coins consisted in their fabric. The usual coins of Gan- geya Deva are thin and broad. These were thick, and in dia- meter only a bare half inch. The weight of the coins was nor- mal. I showed the coins to Dr. Venis, C.I.E., and Mr. R. Burn, C.S. The latter suggests that the coins may be a posthumous issue by Gangeya Deva’s son Karma, who was a great con- queror. Allahabad. H. Netson WRIGHT. 102. Suamsu-p-pIN Maumip SHAH or DEHLI. In Numismatic Supplements XIV and XV, a reference to which is invited, I noted on a billon coin of Shamsu-d-din Mahmiid Shah of Dehli, an ephemeral Sultan whois only known by the existence of two coins bearing his name. I remarked “Ta ences to this Mahmied Shah. The first coin to be discovered is in the British Museum, but eluded my notice because it is not in the Catalogue of the coins of the Dehli Sultans. It is des- cribed in an Appendix to the British Museum Catalogue of 124 © Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. Indian Coins—‘ Muhammadan States ’—published in 1885, The coin is illustrated, and is similar to my specimen. The date 718 a.H. appears in full, and it is remarked that Mahmud Shah would appear to have been a pretender of Dehli contem- porary with Qutbu-d-din Mubarak Shah, though his name is apparently not mentioned by the historians. he coin was published by Mr. Rodgers in a paper ‘ On a Coin of Shams-ud-Dunya-wa-ud-Din Mahmiid Shah,’ which appeared in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1882. e remarks on the similarity of type of the coin to issues of ‘Alau-d-din Muhammad, Shihabu d-din ‘Umr, and of Qutbu d-din Mubarak. It was found, presumably by himself, in a heap containing several of Balban, Ghiyasu-d-din Tughlaq, Muhammad Tughlag, ‘Alau-d-din Muhammad, and one Nasiru-d-din Khusra. As this Mahmid Shah is not mentioned in history, the author then goes on to speculate as to the pro- bable circumstances attending the issue of this coin. Qutbu-d-din Mubarak Shah reigned from 716 to 720 a.H. In the second year of his reign the Sultan got an army together and led it in person to the relief of Deogir in the Dakhan, which was being besieged by one Harpal Deo. He left Ghulam Bacha Shahin in Dehli as his deputy, and gave him the title of Wafa Beg. Mubarak Shah was successful in: the expedition, which must have occupied several months. On the way back Asadu-d-din, cousin of his father ‘Alau-d-din _Thus there is evidence of a considerable conspiracy at the capital, and the assumption of royal honours by its figurehead during the absence of the soverei LAHORE: R. B. Wurreneap. January, 1912. 103. A Corn or ‘AzimMu-sH-SHAN. Coin No. 903 in the British Museum Cat alogue of th coins of the Mughal Emperors, is a silver piece of the sia rupee size exhibiting the following inscriptions :— Vol. ae No. 3.] Numismatic Supplement No. XVII. 125 a.) Obverse, Reverse. url gue wie rae hero \ se cel dal div rinse 7 pike It purports to be a coin of ‘Azim struck in a.H. 1124, the first year of the reign, at Jahangirnagar. The Persian couplet is redolent of victory; the third line is missing, but the couplet probably runs something like this :— PEs Ae ole » 5 S oe wie p—ske seal The coin has been included without any comment among the issues of Farrukhsiyar, and is apparently still unique. The question arises whether it was struck by prince ‘Azim, or on his behalf, under circumstances which would justify his inclusion in the list of those pretenders and claimants of the Mughal line who assumed royal honours by striking coin. Mr. W. Irvine’s paper, “The Later Mughals,’ contains again vy : the battle at Jajau and the defeat of A‘zam Shah. ears of his absence, Jahandar Shah, the eldest son, from his inattention to public affairs, lost favour with his father, and spent most of his time in his separate government of Multan. In the earlier years of Bahadur Shah’s stay in the Kabul i is third son, Rafi‘u-sh-shan, was his principal adviser and favourite son. In time he was supplanted b father’s accession and for some time afterwards. But by the end of Bahadur Shah’s short reign, the preponderating influence rested with ‘Azimu-sh-shan, and this, together with the great wealth he had accumulated in Bengal and afterwards, pointed him out to all men asthe probable victor in the coming struggle. 126 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. I will not follow the details of this contest between the four brothers, which was fought out on the banks of the Ravi near Lahore. They are fully given in the paper from which I am quoting—see the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for 1896. Prince ‘Azimu-sh-shin, on the death of his father, seized the imperial camp, and was in an incomparably stronger position than his brothers. However, owing to his own ineptitude and futility, he lost everything, was defeated, and in flight from the field of battle, was engulfed, together with his elephant, in a quicksand. The defeat and death of Jahan Shah, and of Rafi‘u-sh-shan, followed in quick succession. these events happened within five weeks after the death of Bahadur Shah, and the biers of his three sons were despatch with that of their father to Dehli for interment. All his rivals having been removed, Jahandar Shah proceeded at once to carry out his formal enthronement and proclamation as sov- ereign of Hindustan. Muhammad Farrukhsiyar, the second son of ‘Azimu-sh- han, was now in his thirty-first year, and had accompanied his father first to Agra, and thence to Bengal. In the last year of his reign, Aurangzeb recalled his grandson, ‘Agimu-sh- rons from Bengal, giving him orders to leave his eldest son, Muham mad Karim, in charge of Bahar, and his second son, Fa mont siyar, in Bengal. The young prince passed some years at Dhakka (Jahangirnagar), the capital of the Bengal a: but in as reign of Bahadur Shah (1707—12), he moved t Murshidabad, and subsequently to Raj Mahal (Akbarnagar) ‘Azimu-sh-shan, anticipating a struggle for the throne, called se Farrukhsiyar to return to Court, and the latter was on the arch and not far from Patna (‘ Azimabad), when on the 7th Safar 1124 a.n. (15th March, 1712), he heard of Bahadur Shah’s death, and on the 13th (21st March), without waiting for further information, he proclaimed his father’s accession, and caused coin to be s orem = the public prayer or Khutba to be read in his n He decided to march no further, but on the 29th Safar (6th moti 17 12) he heard of his father’s defeat and death. For a little time the prince contemplated - suicide, ae was in the end incited to try the issue of a contest in the . Thereupon, while still at Patna, he cance his sibebaions to the empire, issuing coin, and causing the to be read in hisown name. He possessed little follow- ing at the time, but the adventure eventually had a favourable issue. Jahandar Shah was defeated at Agra on the 13th Zi-l- Hajj, 1124 a.u. (10th January, 1713), and slain shortly after- wards. Jahandar Shah had shown himself absolutely unfitted to rule, and Mr. Irvine remarks that the cause of his fall is likened by Warid truly enough to the case of the exiled monarch who attributed his ruin to morning slumbering and midnight carousing. Vol. VIII, No. 3.] Numismatic Supplement No. XVII. 127 [N.S.] From this account we should expect the coin issued to proclaim ‘Azimu-sh-shin’s accession, to have been struck at ‘Azimabad Patna, and the fact of its issue from ‘Azim’s name place would have been a happy augury. This coin has yet to be found, but we have that struck at Jahangirnagar, and it is quite natural to suppose that Farrukhsiyar ordered an issue in ‘Azim’s name from his old capital. It would be too late entirely to prevent the issue when the news of ‘Azim’s death arrived. R. B. Wuitreneapd, I.CS. LAHORE : January, 1912. 104. ISLAMBANDAR ‘URF RAJAPUR. It is now ten years since I obtained an Aurangzeb rupee of the Islimbandar mint. This rupee bears the ordinary legends, having on the Obverse the ys yo ye formula, and on the Reverse the words cpsile cow Cwgle te... aie with ope yoy pile! in the two lowest lines. The Hijri year is wanting, but the regnal year 4x determines the date of issue as falling between 1108 and 1118 A.H. (1696—1706 A.D.). The location of Islimbandar remained for long a puzzling problem, but we have, I think, at last arrived at its solution. “(yoy Baty Gye p04 pllaet). Thad better give you the trans- ‘* lation of this part of the note, which is a long one. It ‘* runs thus :— ....'The port Khal Bati [Bhatkal ?] seven thousand, the ‘ port Chapiil {Chaul ?] fifteen thousand, the port Sank ‘ten thousand, the port Giwa [Goa] thirty-seven ‘ thousand and five hundred, which after a short time passed again into the possession of Christians, ‘ Islambandar alias Rajapur twenty gold dinars, port ‘Sasti ten thousand, port Kharapaltan five thousand, ‘port Harchari five thousand, port Satuli three ‘thousand and five hundred, the port Muhammadabad ‘alias Shadhut five thousand, and the port Khabra ‘ five thousand.’ ’’ 128 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1912. e Rajaptr of this note is to-day the capital of the ta’alluga of the same name in the Ratnagiri Collectorate. It stands at the head of a tidal creek, 30 miles south-east of Ratnagiri town and about 15 miles from the sea. Mandelslo bears testimony to the importance of this place in his time (1639). Speaking of Ceitapour (Jaitapur), the haven at the mouth of the creek, he declares: ‘‘ it is no doubt the best in all **the coast, for, casting anchor behind the island which ‘* Rasapour, which is one ~ the chiefest Maratime Cities of ‘the Kingdom ncam Some meer years oe ‘*Captain ’? Alexander Hamilton write “There is an excellent Harbour for shipping 8 Leagues **to the southward of Dabul [Dabhol], called Sanguseer ’ Pe Sac: one iri but the country about being inhabited by Rap : : Here in 1637 Courten’s Association settled an English Agency, and here’ too in 1670 Joseph Deslandes* founded a Factory in the interests of the French Company. Vessels used to sail direct from Rajapir to Persia and Arabia, and for this reason doubtless that port received the name of Islambandar ; just as Sirat had come to be called Bandar Mubarak, ‘ the blessed port.’ Orme tells of Aurangzéb’s rebellious son, the Sultan Akbar, that he hired at Rajapir a ship com manded by an Englishman named Bendal, and, as as the monsoon was changed in October, embarked on her for Muscat, arriving there safely the following month.* According to the New Edition (1908) of the Imperial Gazetteer of India, Rajapiir ‘‘is also peculiar as the on nly ‘* Ratnagiri port to which Arab boats still trade direct, though ‘* vessels of any size cannot approach within three miles of the ‘‘old stone quay.’’ This statement is significant for its bear- ing on Rajapur’s quondam name of Isla mbandar It is interesting to note that at the period when the {slambandar mint was striking rupees in the name of Auranzéb (Cir. A.H. 1112), that monarch was cam mpaigning in the neighbourhood of Rajapir. In his Muntakhab al lubab Khafi Khan - a detailed account of the sh! cope in A.H. 1112 ' Voyages and Travels of J. Albert Sot dels] d t lish by os —— of Kidwelly (1662), p vdelslo, rendered into Englis oo ei dies, b a Heouiiiea ¢ (1727), Vol. I, p ndies, by Captain Alexander oy Wen do Mogor, ae ‘Niesaleo Manucci, translated by Wm. Irvine, oO + Historical Fragments by Robert Orme (1808), p. 150. Vol. VIII, No. 3.] Numismatic Supplement No. XVII. 129 [N.S.] against the fortress of Parnala, distant twelve miles from Kolhapur and some twenty from Rajaptr. e aged Emperor had now indeed fallen on evil days. Marching and counter- marching his divisions, he took fort after fort, only to lose them again. e successively reduced Satara, Parli, Parnala, Khelna (Vishalgarh), Kandana (Singarh), Purandhar, Rajgarh and Torna, all in the district dominated by the Western Ghats, and, though in the histories no express mention is made of the submission of Rajapir, we may safely assume that this town too acknowledged, for a time at least, the sway of Aurangzéb. On the Konkan coast, just over against the island (jaztra) of Janjira,. there is another Rajaptr. Can this be Islam- bandar ? We believe not, and for the following reasons :— 1. This place is generally brought under the double appellation of Danda Rajaptr, or rather Danda Rajpuri, Danda and Rajpiri being close together. . At the time that Aurangzéb was warring against the Marathaés in the Dakhin, the Habshi ruler of Janjira and Danda Rajpari was also contending against the same foes. Gro. P. TAYLor. Ahmadabad : 1912. 105 A RupEE STRUCK BY GEORGE THOMAS. Wt. 169 grs. Size ‘85. Mint : Hansi Sahibabad. A. H. 1214: 42. Obv. oe Ero wl coil ob} wale re rr ite crpile wrione Ungle wale Sno : Kr oil 4 8} Pl. 130 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1912. Ornamented Umbrella above ~ on obverse and sun-face in both gw ’s of reverse. T (almost obliterated) above the \e. The passage in the Memoirs of George Thomas, which states that he established a mint and coined his own rupees, which he made current in his army and country, is well known but no satisfactory attribution of any coin to him has as yet been given. e above coin, which is now in the British Museum, is the piece illustrated in Compton’s Military Adven- turers of Hindustan, p. 143, but the description there is, as Mr. Burn has pointed out, erroneous (J.A.S.B. 1904, p. 8 date of issue of this coin to 5th June to 5th October 1799, which is soon after Thomas had firmly established himself in Hansi. The epithet Sahibabad was probably chosen b Thomas in allusion to his favourite title of « Sahib Bahadur.”’ Keene in his Hindustan under Free Lances, p. 88, says that he has seen a rupee of Thomas’s bearing the title of the Emperor Shah ‘Alam in Persian, with a capital T in English character. The T on this specimen is almost obliterated, but possibly this note may produce a better preserved specimen. The onl other coins with Shah ‘Alam’s legends on which the sun-face occur are of the Indore mint. J. ALLAN, British Museum. Note.—I figure. my own specimen of this rare coin as it throws some doubt on the reading T over le on the reverse and fills up gaps in the obverse legend, which is probably the same as that on No. 2325 in vol. III of the I. M. Catalogue. My coin was obtained in the bazar at Dehli in 1903. H. Netson Wricur. 106. A Cuauar TANKI oF AKBAR. Mughal Emperors. Akbar. AA. Weight 241 grs, Size *8. Mint Ahmadabad. Date 46 Tahi, — Month ? Aban. Obverse. Reverse. als as ! Jt ola EN0 Te shllosa! yey a Journ., As. Soc. Beng,., Vol. VIII, 1912. PLATE XIV. I, COINS of MA HMUD of GUJARAT, N.S. XVII. art. 107. 1], A CHAHAR TANKI of AKBAR, N, S, XVII, art. 106, Vol. VIII, No. 3.] Numismatic Supplement No. XVII. 131 [N.S.] This coin is one of the earliest of Ahmadabad tankis. The inscription on the obverse is very clearly Chahar Tanke (though the 4 of jt > does not actually find a place on the coin) and corresponds to the usual chau Tanki. As far as is known, no similar specimen of this or any other mint has yet come to light. According to Dr. Taylor’s most informing article in Num. Sup. IV., J.A.S.B., the earliest Ahmadabad tanki is of Tlahi 46 Azar (9th month). The latest Ahmadabad tanka is of Nahi 46 Ardibihisht (2nd month). There are therefore no copper coins of Ahmadabad known of the months Khirdad (8rd) Tir (4th) enearia (5th) Shahréwar (6th) Mihr (7th) or Aban (8th) of this yea It is Sepia eobable that this coin fills in the gap between the two types of tanka and tanki and the word chahar me is last two letters I take to be ‘‘an’’. If they are, the month Abin is indicated. I may here remark that I have in my cabinet an Ahmad 4- bad tanka of [ahi 46 with a month name which may be Tir Shahréwar or Mihr. It is not worth publication, but it shows that the issue of the chahar tanki was limited to a period of at most spor months and perhaps only to one month. n I publish, as representing a short transitional stage, is Sp ceeekcity very rare. AHMADABAD: A. MASTER. 1912. 107. Two Rare Cors or Maumtp I oF Guvarart. ange © Weight 113 grs. Size *7 Mint [Ahmadabad.] Date 874 A.H. in Arabic words. Obverse. Reverse. In square area. In margins: top [ a ] vibl.} left el loll sles bottom cnn. yl pel dpemve righta Sis Gully salt Translation, e Obverse in square area. Mahmid Shah the Sultan. In margin. The year eight hundred and seventy-four. Reverse —The defender of the world and of the faith, the father of victory. 132 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1912.] The coin is of silver with a slight alloy of copper. have not called the metal billon in view of the d mane: & - -~ word in Jevons’ ‘‘ Money and the rag of Exchange,’’ Edit S. King and Co., London, pp. 125, 126. ceaae ‘calls billon a a very low alloy of “ites and co ppe r’’ and cate that in France coins were current at one time containing 0 only one part of silver to five of alloy and that in Norway billon coins are in circulation consisting of G four or more times its es in ¢ opper It is of a type and weight hitherto unknown in the coins of Mahmid I. It appears that it was Mahmud I and not Muzaffar II who initiated what Mr. Wright on his iiticddeion to the Sultans of Gujarat, I.M.C., calls the 64 rati standard (? 115°2 grains). The coin is slightly worn in one or two places and its full weight would have been about 16 of Dr. Taylor’s units rather than 15, as he suggests for the weight of the coins of Muzaffar IT, which apparently correspond. It is especially interesting to note that the period 870- 879 A.H. is the sole decade during the occupation of Gujarat by Ahmad Shah’s dynasty, in which the date on coins was expressed in (Arabic) words and not in figures. II. Billon. Weight 172 gers. Size °7. Mint [Ahmadabad. ] Date 878 A.H. in Arabic words. Obverse in circular area. wales! glo spev0 in margin Abella y Garin yled ale 3 eel x! wls Loot pels The type is distinctly that of Taylor, Guj. Sult. No. 43. ae. iPayicr has not published this weight of billon coin in his article on the coins of the Gujarat Sultanat referred to in brief peed though he has specimens of the type now in_ his cabinet. Reverse. There is a copper coin in my possession of the same type dated 879 A. H. _ The representation of the date in ede a possibly in imitation of Muhammad Tughlag, cf. I.M.C., p- 94, and as I have said on the previous ot seems to have been Sy force for the decade 870-879 A.H. o may be remarked that coins of this is decade are not often sin with. When Dr. Taylor wrote his article, there were five years of the decade still unrepresented by any metal. AHMADABAD : A.M ae . MASTER. 14, The Pitt Diamond and the Eyes of Jagannath (Puri). By Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J. On eens Colonel H. Yule’s account of the famous Pitt Diamond,' I was reminded of certain texts which escaped his researches and seem to dispose of some of the damaging stories related about Pitt. he Pitt Diamond, or the Regent, was sold by Governor Pitt in 1717 to the Regent Duke of Orleans for 2,000,000 livres , against 136 13 carats paneer to the French inventory of the royal jewels in 1792. Where Jaurchand, the jeweller, had obtained it, he rei not tell us Ss soon the di amond was placed on the market, reports were iinet that Pitt had obtained it in some from him the diamond, and then threw the slave into the sea. The murderer sold the diamond to Pitt for £1,000, spent the ones quickly in excesses of all kinds and eventually from a urderer became a suicide.’ Another story appeared i in the Gentleman’s Magazine, Vol. XLVI, 1776, page 64, J.C., the writer, stating that he had found it in the Journal des Scavans for July 1774, p. 553. From a letter of a French Missionary it appeared ‘‘ that one of the principal diamonds of the crown of France, and which was purchased of an Englishman, was one of the eyes of the god 1 Cf. The cage’ sid W. Hedges, London, Hakluyt Society, 1886, Vol. i, PP. cxxv to cx Babi onncbias Chakravarti points out to me that Lord Rose- bery ‘ctiek ‘* £48,000 ’’ instead of pagodas in Chatham, His early life and euares “iat a page 4. 3 Cf. The gon by W. we aes London, Hakluyt Society, 1886, Vol. Ui, sige story cof taken from Streeter’s Precious Stones and Gems beaded 1877, p. and was 5 hacnaded. Yule sug- gests, feern some work of the earlier heli of the XVIIIth century. * 134 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. Jagrenat, a famous idol. placed at a pagoda at Chandernagor, in Bengal; that this god Jagrenat had since continued with only one eye, and that the French have done all they could to blind him entirely, but have not succeeded because he is better guarded. ‘“¢ This account,’ e given, but who had only lately arrived at Chandernagar from Lorient. The passage in question is as follows: ‘‘ Near dazzling splendour that one dared not look at it. They were two precious stones of inestimable value. An English- ea the god with only one eye; our French have often tried to make him altogether blind; but he is actually so well guarded that they have lost the hope of succeeding. The rumour here is that the English profaner sold the eye of the god Jagrenat to the King of France, who wears it on certain days of cere- mony.’ ? ‘“*Some years ago’’ would seem to imply a comparatively short period, whereas 36 years had elapsed since Pitt’s transac- tion with the Duke of Orleans. And did. the French of Chandernagar really believe that the Englishman who had pro- 1 Cf. H. Yur, The Diary of W. Hed ii . ’ ‘ ges, Ill, e@ @xxxii. uee Anne reigned from 1702 to 1714, and the cen y becathd the wenfoot of discourse in 1710. ( +» page CXxxi.) oi 2 Cf. Lettres édifiantes et curieuses, Paris, Vol. XIV, 1781, page Vol. VIII, No. 4.] The Pitt Diamond. 135 [N.S.] faned the temple was the same who had sold Jagannath’s eye to France, 7.e., Governor Pitt 2 The story of a theft at J agannath is a great deal older. Father Guy Tachard, S.J., wrote from Chandernagar, 18th January 1711:! ‘I should have liked to instruct myself person- against the French. It is a constant rumour in the country that a Frenchman, disguised as a Pandaron,® entered. about . thirty years ago, into the temple, that he remained in hiding It could have been no longer a secret, however, that Pitt had some of the chief accusations levelled against Pitt. How then does he speak of a ruby, if not because nobody had yet thought of associating Pitt’s name with the theft supposed to have been committed at Jagannath ? ~ Manucci has a similar story. More dramatic and still more improbable, it attributes the theft of both eyes to a onan i e Hindiis began to worship on account of his long arms which reached below his knees, he proceeds :— ‘“‘ There was another similar case when a long-armed Portuguese went to stay at Jagarnath, adjoining Bengal, where there is a very large and ancient temple, greatly renowned in i m a India, and very wealthy. On this man’s i priests and the people of the town heard of him. They all came oO m and conducted him straight to the temple with 1 Cf. tbid., Vol. XII, 1781, page 45. : a@ndara (Satskpt): one clothed in pale or yellowish white, the garb of Indian Jogis. ; : 8 Cf. The Diary of W. Hedges, I11, pages exvi, cxxxi. 136 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. led a joyous life, regaling himself with delicate dishes... when- ever he pleased. The great man lived for some years in this way, when ‘disgusted at leading such an unbridled and luxurious life, he resolved to employ the wealth of the temple in another way. To this intent he wrote to Goa to one of his brothers, with instructions how to act. The brother, alts into a merchant, appeared at the temple, when the would-be holy man recognized him, displaying great iibaishiient, and telling him he was a great sinner, rash in his undertakings, and if he did not amend he would be heavily punished. ** The Sage brother fell at his feet, saying he hoped to receive the means of salvation by the passing of an order to admit him for Savelal days into the temple to be catechized and put in the right way. Both brothers feasted at night within tlie temple, and took counsel together how they could carry off the ealth. The consultations were so secret that they were able to carry off all the wealth of the temple without being found out. At their secret departure they gouged out the eyes of the idols, they being valuable diamonds; then, they disappeared after fastening the temple doors. The Brahmans and other devout persons who came to perform their ceremonials imagined that the saint was at his orisons. When three days had passed they entered and found out the trick, and were a From that time they allow no Christian ‘to enter. t is difficult to date many of Manucci’s ii This is one of them. For our purpose it is enough to remark that it occurs in the 3rd part of Manucci’s Memoirs, which was written in 1699 and 1700, the three first parts having been carried to Europe by Deslandes in 1770. It is not surprising, therefore, that the story had not developed further; but it is, perhaps, suggestive that Manucci, who wrote Part IV of his Storia between 1701 and 1705, and Part V between 1706 and 1709, should allude nowhere to the Pitt Diamond.” He had, however, been employed by Pitt on several occasions ( 1798-1709 ), lived at Madras and Pondi- cherry between cade oe 1717, and look a lively interest in all the scandals of his As for singin’ 8 x ele the fabulous nature of most of its magus is glaring. It is incredible that a European should a made absolute master of the temple, incredible that he ogi) have been admitted at all to its innermost recesses. How is it possible, too, that the theft should have been dis- covered only three ba later, when we know hu the temple swarms with priests and servants who, morning and ev ening, are in attendance on the idols 2 Why again did the Portuguese want a » partner from Goa, whont it _ would be so difficult to 1 Cf. W. Irving, rca do Mogo 653-170. ’ Vol. il, 1907, pages 140-1 ogor (1653-1708), London, Murray, 2 Cf. ibid., vol. I, pan xxxix, Ixxiv. Vol. VIII, No. 4.] The Pitt Diamond. 137 [V.8.] introduce, and whose services, as far as we can see, could be dispensed with ? The oldest account of the robbery, which I can find, is in Tavernier’s Travels. Tavernier came a first time to Dacca ap- parently in 1640, during his second journey to India. During his sixth and last journey, he visited Dacca again (January 1666) and arrived at Higli on February 20th, staying on till March 2nd, 1666. If we must judge from his diary, he never visited Jagannath. His description of the temple militates, besides, ‘* Jagrenate,’’ he writes, ‘‘is one of the mouths of Ganges, whereupon is built the great Pagod, where the rich Bramin or Chief Priest among the Idolaters keeps his residence. The great Idol aye stands | upon the Altar in the innermost part of the Pagod, has two Diamonds for his Eyes, and another that hangs about his ask: the least of those Diamonds weighing about forty Carats. About his Arms he wears Bracelets sometimes of feed fifteen or twenty thousand Pilgrims every day : which is a number often seen there, that Pagod being the ance place of devotion in all India. ‘But you must take notice, that no Goldsmith is suffered to enter this Pagod, because that one of them being lock’d in all night, stole a Diamond out of one of the Idol’s eyes. As he was about to go out, when the Pagod was open’d in the morning, he dy’d at the door ; their God, as they affirm, revenging his own sacriledg. . If the culprit was pert) struck dead, the jewel must have been recovered and, for aught we know, it should be still in the hands of the temple authorities. Father J. V. Bouchet, S.J., who joined the Madura Mission in 1688 and had started the Carnatic Mission in 1702, hes the following i in a letter from Pondicherry, 19th April, 1719 «Ja agrenat is celebrated for its Pagoda. Our siavcllake & l E. T. Tavenntiis Collection a avinels: rng , being the Provels of Monsieur Se nataed r, ...., London, 1684, Vol. I, Pt. II, page 1738. in his edition of Taver nier’s Pach, London, 1889, Vol. If, page 295, identifies ‘‘ Kesora ”’ Sand ag with Krishna. Might a R «« Resora’’ re present a partial render of ‘* Paramegvara ’’= G Some hag or oa ee ‘gprs 8 = deseription look SS similar to val engagem + 29 ce cer vounsks of the the King of Calicut ¢ (1502) the Subtapussn were victo : booty was considerable, the chief Thing an Idol of Gold, weigh 30 pound, of monstrous shape, is rte were fies Emrauds, ts Bre was a large Ruby, and part of him was covered with a Cloak . gold set with jewels.’’ Cf. The Portugues Tease, London, 1695, Vol. I, Pt. I, Ch. VI, No.7. In Vol. II, Pt. 1V, Ch. VI, ibid., page 393, there is a pt escrip- tion of the a of Rettora near anganore: ‘* The idol is still inestimable value, and h any precious stones ; in the Forehead three rubies that exceed all price, dis ke Feet Buskins valued 200,000 Ducats. 138 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{April, 1912. parts of India and I never heard it spoken of except by one not deem it worth relating to his friends in France, where such a story would, however, have excited no small interest. Did Father Bouchet include it among the many suspicious things which he had heard or read ? exception of Bruton, all describe the temple from hearsay. It would not, however, be surprising if other European versions of the story were in existence. We have heard of an English burglar, of a French Jogi, of a long-armed, light-fingered Portu- guese, and of a jeweller belonging to no particular nationality. The variant of a Dutch robber might yet turn up. Or were the Dutch above suspicion ? : We have still to consider some of the Indian accounts. ul Fazl says nothing in his description of the temple of Pari about diamonds in the eyes of t ei and its dependenci Stewart writes, 1 Cf. Lettres édif. The italics are mine. 2 Cf. Ain, Vol. IT, Col. Jarrett’s tr ’ Exuior’s Hist. of India, V, 511 * Ibid., VI, 36. 5 Ibid., VI, 86-87. anslation, pp. 116,- 128. - Vol. VIII, No. 4.] The Pitt Diamond. 139 [V.8.] and sacred treasury of Jagannath was looted by the covetous Afghans about 1591.!_ The following entry in a private diary entitled Tabcirat-ul Nazirin, kept by a Bilgrami Sayyid named Sayyid Muhammad, son of Mir Alwal Jalal, is more to our pose. It was communicated by Prof. Blochmann to Rajen- dralala Mitra, the author of The Antiquities of Orissa (Cal- cutta, 1880, II, p. 112). ‘©On the 24th Shawwal of this year (4-H. 1129) died Mir Sayyid Mahmid of Bilgram. He was a man held in great respect, and had served under Nawab Ikram in Orissa. When Aurangzib had ‘sent orders to the Nawab to destroy the temple of Jagannatha, Raja Durap Singh Deo, who had the temple under him, asked the Mir to introduce him to the Nawab. The Raja promised to break up the temple, and send the big idol to the Emperor. He actually did break the statue of Rakas, which stood over the entrance of the temple,. and also two battlements over the door. The idol, which was made of sandal wood, and which had two valuable jewels set in the eyes, able for their brilliancy would have been selected for the idol of Jagannath. Besides, if the Pitt Diamond, second only 1 Cf. Hist. of Bengal, London, 1813, p. 184. 2 We may perhaps recall what Tavernier ( Ball’s Edn., I, 290) says of a large number of idols of gold and silver taken by Mir Jumla from a pagoda near Gandikot in 1652. Six were of copper, three of which were seated on their heels, and three others were about 10 feet high. These six Maillé, the Frenchman, could not manage to melt down to make guns of. India, VII, 184, 188. Cartloads of Hindd idols from Jodhpur were brought to Aurangzib in 1679, and some were placed beneath the steps of the great mosque ( Delhi?) to be trampled under foot. 140 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. to the ‘* Great Moghul,’’ had come into Aurangzib’s possession from Jagannath, how is it that no description of it, and especi- ally no account of any subsequent theft from Aurangzib’s treasury, was made by either Muhammadan historians or European travellers? It is true that, when the Moghul heard of Pitt’s Diamond about 1710, he ordered Pitt’s successor at Fort St. George, Madras, to send it up to him without delay, little suspecting that it had alzeady left the country; but. on what grounds he claimed it we do not see.! If it had been stolen from the Royal treasury, this would have been alleged, whereas no allusion to any such theft was made. We must then infer that the King aad his jewellers supposed the stone to have come from the Golkonda mines, which were looked upon as the King’s property, and that they claimed either pos- session or right of pre-emption or the usual royalty of 2% on all purchases.* According to Methold (about 1622), the Moghul retained all stones above 10 carats, and we know that Shah ahan claimed and obtained ‘‘ a wonderfully large diamond from a mine in the territory of Golkonda [which] had fallen into the hands of Kutbu-l-Mulk.’? When cut, it weighed 100 ratts and was valued by the King’s jewellers at one lakh and 50,000 rupees.® here are other serious difficulties against accepting the statement of the Tabcirat-ul-Nazirin. It stands unsupported y any contemporary evidence, European or Indian. If the temple of Jagannath had been profaned between 1690- 1713 and the statue and jewels abstracted, an event of such they refer to the theft of diamonds by Europeans. Babi Monmohan Chakravarti writes to me: ‘‘I have gone through the greater part of the palm-leaf chronicles of the temple of Jagannatha [the Mandala Panji], but I have not come across any account of the theft of any diamond by any Sahib from the temple.’’ This is not all. We may justly doubt whether diamonds were ever set in the eyes of the images at Piri. Supposing such a custom to have existed three centuries ago, we should expect it to exist still, even had it led to occasional robbery in the past. Now, Rajendralala Mitra, who ‘as a Hindu by birth ! Cf. H. Yue, Diary of W. Hedges, III, pp. cxxxi-cxxxii. 2 Cf. V. Ball's edit. of Tavernier’s Travels, II, pp. 63, 66—67. 8 Cf. Ettiot’s Hist, of India, VII, 8 ; 4 Cf. RigenpRatara Mirra, The Antig. of Orisea, IL, p. 111. Vol. VIII, No. 4.) The Pitt Diamond. 141 [N.S] and a Vaishnava by family religion, ... had the freest access to the innermost sanctuaries, and to the most secret of scriptures,’’ | says nothing of diamonds in his description of the images of Balabhadra, Jagannatha and Subhadra.* His silence is the more significant as he was the first to quote the text of the Tabcirat-wl-Nazirin. Reliable information concern- ing the secrets of the Piri sanctum it is hard to obtain. I believe that many of the natives, Bengalis and Oriyas alike, are convinced that the statues of Piri have diamond eyes; yet, Babis Gobinda Lal Banerjee and Monmohan Chakravarti Mitra does not mention. Assuming the information of my correspondents to be correct, one might ask oneself whether the story of the theft of one of the eyes did not originate from a desire on the part of the people to explain the single “‘eye’”’ in the forehead. This, however, is not very likely. On the 142 Journal of the. Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. in the Portuguese conquest. and I doubt not there must exist many more. One of them belonging to the year 1502 has been quoted from Faria y Sousa at p.5, note 2. The other belongs to the year 1604. At Diu there were two famous pagodas: one sacred to ‘‘ Mahesse,’’ the other to ‘‘Crangane.’’ ‘‘ On that mountain stood formerly the Pagode of Crangane, of which we spoke above; but, from the time that the Portuguese became But, a Portuguese soldier having discovered it plucked out We have similar accounts in early Moslem authors. Alberuni, Ebn Haukal and Ectakhry describe an idol at Multan which was entirely covered by a skin resembling the skin of a red antelope, so that only its eyes could be seen. The eyes con- sisted of ‘‘ two precious stones ’’ (Ebn Haukal and Ectakhry), of ‘‘two rubies’’ according to Alberuni.2 Idols in Nepal have often large cowries inserted in the eyes, with a black stone in the centre to imitate the pupil. It is still an Indian custom, too, to make images consisting entirely of precious stones. V. Ball has a theory of his own concerning the Pitt Diamond which, for the sake of completeness, we must quote here. (Cf. Tavernier’s Travels, 11, 435). ‘*No attention,’’ he writes, ‘‘ has hitherto been given b Nothing of its subsequent history is known, but it cannot have been the one presented by Mir Jumla to Shah Jahan {about 1656)}.° It may, however, have been the Pitt Diamond, which, when offered to Pitt in 1701, weighed 426 carats; but if so, it _ 1? Cf. pu Jarric, 8.J., Histoire des choses plus memorables : : vieg LER, Livre V., Ch. 30, pp. 214—21, in particular p. 220 ; or FeErNaM GUERREIRO, 8.J.. Relagam Annal das Cousas .... de 606 and 607 .... Lisboa, 1609, oe EHATSEK, Harly Moslem accounts of the Hindu Religion, in pp. 39-41 Tavernier, IT, 433. In connection with the Indian prac- @ jewels on temples, it is worth noting that Cf. V. Bat, op. cit., II, 446, Vol. VIII, No. 4.] The Pitt Diamond. 143 [N.S.] remained uncut for nearly a century, and the generally accepted story of the Pitt Diamond is that it was obtained at the mine at Partial.’’ ! It by V. Ball, the strong objection against the identi- India without being heard of or finding a buyer, even in the Great Moghul. We do not know how the Pitt Diamond. was ever sip: posed to have come from Sumatra or Borneo he celebrat- ed Pitt, or Regent, diamond,’’ writes Lieutenant Newbold (Journ. Roy. As. Soc., VII, 1863, p. 238), ‘* has been erroneously stated to have been found at Malacca. During a residence of three years at that place, I made several enquiries on the subject from the Malay and Chinese miners, and also from the old Dutch and Portuguese inhabitants; but they all affirmed that the diamond in question, which is considered the most _ perfect of any that has hitherto been discovered, was sold to Mr. Pitt, of Bencoolen, in Sumatra,” by a merchant from Borneo. It was sold by him to the Duke of Orleans for £130,000, and placed among the crown jewels of France. Its value is said to be half a million sterling. cis statement of the Malays, of Malacca not producing diamonds, is borne out by the nature of the formation in its vicinity, sa is a stan- niferous granite overlaid by laterite t is easy to understand that, when the story of the J agannath robbery had got into — among Europeans either through Tavernier’s writings indepen- dently, malicious Sandcters or che a el story- taller should have linked it with the Pitt Dia It is more likely that the ackoun came from Golkonda. So says Mr. Salmon, the author of The Universal Traveller, London, 1752, Vol. I, p. 116. Why should we doubt his testi- mony? ‘* These Diamond Mines fof Golkonda] are walled round, and have a garrison for their Defence ; and these Stones may be purchased, either of the Merchants who reside near them, or a Man may hire a Piece of Ground and take his Chance. Some- times they have a good Bargain....and if they happen to meet with a Diamond of an extraordinary Size the Moguli’s agent will have the refusal of it; though if a large Diamond happens to be carried out of t the Mine without the officer’s lg te .-is in the Mogull 8 camp in the dry season. For all at that time: . ..all Tradesmen and Artificers forsake the Towns and 1 Sic everywhere in Ball, instead of Parkal. 2 I do not see how Pitt ever was at Bencoolen. 144 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912.) follow him into the field. And it was a rich Black Merchant in the Mogull’s Camp that sold the great Diamond to Mr. Pitt about the Year 1700, which he afterwards sold to the French King for And declared he lost Money by it. He gave 24,0001. for that Diamond, and considering he was Governor of Fort St. George for ten years, he might have made more money by trading with that Sum, than he did by the Diamond. 1 mention this Passage because I was on the spot and thoroughly acquainted with the Transaction in India, and’ am able to refute the scandalous Stories, that have been raised of the Means whereby the Governor acquired this Jewel. It lay some months at Fort St. George, in the hands of the Merchant’s Agent that sold it, in order to find a Chapman for it, and Governor Pitt was the best Bidder; no Manner of Compulsion was used to obtain it.”’ ome obscure passages in this quotation are, happily, cleared up by Captain Alex. Hamilton, who traded in the East Indies between the years 1688 and 1728. The extract which we are going to quote had escaped Colonel H. Yule. It is of con- siderable importance as bearing out Salmon’s contention that the stone came from Golkonda. ‘*The Diamond Mines, being but a Week’s Journey from Fort St. George, make them pretty plentiful there, but fe great Stones are now brought to Market there, since that great Diamond which Governor Pitt sent to England. h purchased it, Mr. Glover, by whose Means it was brought to the Governor, could give the best Account, for he declared to me that he lost 3,000 Pagodas by introducing the Seller to Mr. Pitt, having left so much Money in Arcat as security, that if the Stone was not fairly bought at Fort St. George, the Owner should have free Liberty to carry it where he pleased for a Market ; but neither the Owner nor Mr. Glover were pleased with the Governor’s Transactions in that Affair. Some Customs and Laws at the Mines are: when a Person goes thither on that Affair he chooses a Piece of Ground, and acquaints one of the King’s Officers, who stay there for that Service, that he wants 80 many covets of Ground to dig in; but whether they agree for so much, or if the Price be certain, I know not. However, when the Money is paid, the Space of Ground is enclosed, and some Sentinels placed round it. The King challenges all Stones that are found above a certain Weight—I think it is about 60 Grains; and if any Stones be carried clandestinely away above the stipulated Weight, the Person guilty of the Theft is punished with Death. Some are fortunate, and get Estates by digging while others lose both their Money and Labour.’’! | New Account of the East Indies, Vol. I, Ch. XXIX, pp. 369-70. 15. The Bardic Chronicles. By MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA HaRAPRASAD SHASTRI. As a specimen of the sort of literature to be found in Raj- putana, I give the following verse :— Setni hasyo set ayo Brahman hasyo gay dhan payo; Tu keti hasyo bhikhda bhikhi Ik kala maya idki sikhi. The Brahman started back for home, and as luck would have it, it was evening when he reached the village on the Banas. It was a small stream there, which he easily leaped over. A public woman was cleansing her plates. She thought this man had scarcely said his evening prayers when a man came from the banker’s son offering her fifty rupees for the night; she declined it, saying she had a Brahman for her guest and cannot leave her house that night. The Brahman was so much pleased with her conduct that he thought within himself, ‘‘ how was it that I was warned against the roguery of this village, where women, so low as this, are so hospitable ? *’ t _we Brahman had just lit the fire for the purpose of cooking, when. 146 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1912. saying this was in excess of her account. The Brahman was surprised : he thought, ‘‘ If I can get a night’s shelter at the grocer’s place, who belongs to a clean caste, it would be better for me. I may not have the trouble of cooking after the fatigue of a day’s journey.’’ The grocer readily consented to the Brahman’s proposal, and taking him home ordered his cook to prepare sufficient quantity of puri for the Brahman. - ahman had not yet taken his meal when a young, all-shaven mendicant came and demanded from the grocer the daily allowance of bread for his preceptor. The grocer said, e would like to have hand-made bread as usual. The surprise of the Brahman was great: he went with the mendicant at the monastery to pass the night under the protection of so pious a preceptor. On his arrival at the monastery, the preceptor gave him a room and a key to the room, asking him to be very careful about his property. The Brahman heard a sound of distant music. On in- quiry he came to know that a theatrical party had come to the village and was about to give a performance. The Brahman’s suspicion was so completely lulled, that he locked his door, went to the place and enjoyed the performance to his fill. But when he returned next morning, lo! there was no monastery, no mendicants. It was a busy place of trade, goods coming and going. The place was full of account books, scales and gunny bags. He inquired about the monastery and the monks ; he was answered that there was no monastery and no monks. Then it dawned for the first time on his mind that his Delhi and sent no word for six months. She was therefore going to Delhi. The preceptor of the monastery hospitably CES CRIT Sa ea est eeapineee eRe a Cr Vol. VIII, No. 4.] The Bardic Chronicles. 147 [N.8.] her comfortable. A short time after, one of her retainers Setni hasyo set ayo . Brahman hasyo gay dhan payo; Tu keii hasyo bhikhda bhikhi Tk kala main idki sikhi. The Setni laughs because the Set has come, the Brahman laughs because he has lost his property ; why are you laughing you monastic beggar? Because I have learned a bit more than I ever knew. Without the story the Bardic verse cannot be thoroughly Bhanata Murara taiilé himake pahara thir | Jails maratanda canda kirana sataye na | Tails dila hila mila mugala mijaja karo 11 Jaiilé cadha jafiga para Pharafiga dala aye na |! O elephant, being intoxicated make great noise until the roar of the lion is heard. O bird, for one or two days flutter in the sky until clouds overcast the sky with thunder and rain. Murardan says, the snowy mountain shines in its majestic immovability until the midday summer sun acts as its enemy — with its fiery rays. Thus, O Mughals, show your temper with your heart leaping _ in prosperity, until the British regiments advance in their battle- arTa PO eee be oe ie Sapte Bi Las, 5, Aa PY 16. Prayer of Choje Tsang-pa Gyare, called the Religious ishes. (Ge-jordumpa). Translated by Lama DavRsAMDUP. This long prayer must be said in a spirit of disinterested and pure altruism. Believing all the Gurus, and the Trinity to be attentively listening to and approving one’s prayer, and giving their benediction on it, one must say this prayer. By my o merit and that of all other sentient beings, acquired in all the three times, may I be born for the sake of all (comprising those in Nirvana and those in Sam- sara) in all my future lives, as a free and well-endowed human being (which is a precious boon). my future lives, may I be one of the foremost among ere of great faith. 3. May I be the foremost amongst the meek. 4. Foremost amongst the zealous and the intelligent. 5 & 6, Foremost saanaet those of great aspirations, and of aor learning. 8 & 9. May I ever be longlived, free of diseases, and most dignified i in appearance. 10 & ll. May I be the foremost amongst the healthy ones and of noble birth; ma always foremost amongst and orga the persevering ones ; foremost amongst the ands working on 16. May I be ever foremost amongst the sweet-voiced. 17. May I ever be foremost amongst the great and the re ones. May I ever be horn endowed with all the isha signs a perfections and graces, which grace those of a perfect eing. 19. May I be ever endowed with the 60 vocal perfections which are a by Brahma. May I ever be possessed of a mind well versed in - branches of knowledge, which is the property of a divine- ind, 21. May I ever meet with profound schoiars and _profes- sors of the Mahayanic Doctrine, as soon as I am born 22. May Lever be able to please them in the ‘threefold ways 23. Let me never displease them. 150 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. 24. Let their threefold benedictions and blessings and vir- tues of the body, speech and he ot wit into my body, heart and speech completely, ve inspire 25. Let me ever be inithated | Sato the Priesthood at the feet of Gurus, like the Buddha himself in my youth, in all my future lifetimes. 26. May I ever be able to keep the vows and observances purely and strictly. 27. May I is able to learn, practise and pet all the branches of the Dharma as they should be, in pure s 28. t me be thoroughly conversant with Hetening. pon- dering, and meditating on the Mahayanic Doctrine in all its branches. 29. In learning, studying and practising the Dharma, let there be no impediments whatever—neither external nor internal. or Let me be perfect in the attainment of knowledge. . Let me be there conversant and competent in fling the duties of my li Let me (the son) bel able to fill my Guru’s place. 38 Let me be habituated in feeling pity and in contem- plating on Suny sc (empty space). 34. Let me be able to accomplish my own and others’ purposes. 35. Let me obtain Divine inspiration. 36. a the gloom of Ignorance be cleared u 37. t everything, good or bad haps, help me on the path to Buddha-hood. 38. the merit of these wishes, may I, by the power of great intellect, realize the Eternal Truth. By my eee pity, let me not be apathetic to others’ mon and miserie By gaat grace let me be able to change others’ ideips or minds. By great learning Hn me be able to implant learning or knowledge i in others’ hea 2. By great Seoatenss let me be able to lead others on the path. 43. By knowledge let myself be emancipated, by grace let me able to save others. Let the fields of my spiritual work be poi ad er 45. Let me be wise in combining circumstance 46. Let me be free as the sky from fixed icestons and dogmatic beliefs 47. Let me e be habituated in voluntary and in irresis- tible sympathy. 48. Let ee Karmic influences be portrayed in favourable circumstance 49, Let “all selfish motives be eradicated. Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Prayer of Choje Tsang-pa Gyare. 151 [NV.S.] 50. Let me be able to regard all sentient beings of the six Lokas alike, hee any partiality. 61. Let me be able to identify and recognize in the body speech and and of all the sentient beings of the three states of existence, the presence of the three Divine principles of the Buddhas of the three times. 52. Let me be able to regard my Guru with the same ae as I would regard a Buddha. And by the merit of this virtue let there be no con- rsotions in my fai th. 54. Let me be steadfast in my faith and meekness 55. Let my belief experience no break, and let me enjoy communion of spirit with my Guru. 56. Let the graces, Seite and virtue of the Buddha and Gurus enter and inspire m 57. Let vt sak faults be paged and let all the virtues be perfected in m 58. Let me be able to give up all the thoughts of this wa 59. Let my heart be filled with the thou ught of ‘ want.’ 60. Let me be heartily disgusted (with the Samsara). 61. Let my attachment be cut off from the roots. 62. Let my heart be detached from worldly affluence. 63. Let my hands be not engaged in any worldly actions or duties. 64. Let my desires be weaned from Samsaric existence 65. Let not my heart yearn or wish others’ enjoyments. 66. Let me be well versed and able to control the medi- tation of the reversed (process of the evolution of the Nidanas) or involution of the twelve Nidanas 67. t me obtain power over counteracting Passions or (impious impulses). 68. Let my heart be thoroughly convinced with the prac- tice of Oe everything in the same light 69. Let be able to clip and prune the heads of thoughts of worldly ambitions. 70. Let me be able to bear happiness and reiikdg equally. 71. Let trials and tribulations prove my friends. Let all my objective ideas (thoughts) tara out to be some spiritual duty. me get safely over the precipice of hope and fear. 73. Let me bed tree obstructing, gathering, avoiding and adopting certain i Let all hap aps and mishaps, whether agreeable or dis- agreeable, be equally merged in‘ the perception of the Eternal Truth 75. Let me be acquainted impartially with all the spiri- tual realms. Let an impartia! love to all grow up in me. oe ou to Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. 77. Let my ideas be filled with my Guru 78. 3-99 2? 3299 with my Deva (ideal von) fg. Seg Sota Petree amar with the Dharma Ka Oe ec gy ae with the Trinity ‘three-fold Being.) 81 ay OAS ee we the Tilusory:. Natare of things. 82. 729 2 Eee with the ES chat dependent nature of thin S85 eee Ge Hy ay With the wish- prac tihas gem. 228 re as with happiness. 85. Le e be able to carry good, bad and middling agente ) alike on my head. 86. Let me be habituated 1 in ee others as fondly as myself, with Eee fondness and lov 87. Let me be filled with headless compassio 88. Let me be habituated in transcendent Bodhishtwia impulses. 89. Let me know all others as equal with myself. 90. Let me be able to exchange happiness with misery. 91. Let me be able to carry the griefs and pains of others with oe net and joy. 9 ing shouldered them, let me be filled with com- passion oe to bear them without grudging. 93. Let me be put on the Path by the doorway of com- passion. . Let me be a to —— everything equally in the ieee ic of Sunya Let me be able ‘to find inexhaustible happiness in the seineene of pains and griefs. 96. Let me be able to give all my own happiness and ease to others with gladness. Having given them, may they an fruit, and pervade all sentient beings, even at this very mom 98. Let the fruit of sa gift be Ate as to rectify all errors and faults, and perfect all the virtues, so that i two purposes might be be fu Ifilled, at once without my seekin 99. Let the one prime and sole need be fulfilled i in the right time. . Let me have steadiness in tranquillizing my mind (in Samadhi). 101. Let me have perfect quiescience in Dhyan 102. Let me experience and be habituated in the percep- - tion of the highest state of the blissful, the clear, and un- cognizing state of the mind. Let me obtain the ches of fore-knowledge and other boundless siddhic powers of illus 104. Let me be able to soni Intellect to its very root. 105. Let all cognitions appear to me as the Dharmakaya. Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Prayer of Choje Tsang-pa Gyare. 153 [N.S.] : 106. Let all my faults turn to virtues. Let all my credulous errors turn to divine inner Let me be able to recognize Nirvana in Samsara. 109. Let griefs and pains prove joy to me. 110. Let my crosses prove boons to me 111. Let me obtain the highest boon of the great symbol (Maha-Mutra). 11 Let me be able to control all mental cognition. 113. Let me be able to keep Karmic connections without any impartiality. 114. Let all those connections prove effective or fruitful t do, or have done to me in the three times, be they either use- ful or injurious, let them never bear evil results nor indifferent ones ; let all the internal, external and side Karmic influences be cleared off this very moment. 116. Henceforth let no carnality, wrath, sloth, pride or egotism, jealousy or envy, praise-seeking, and desire for fame, nor self-flattery, nor any kind of impious wish or thought, ever come in my mind. 117. Let a powerful wave of the twofold merits be acquired by me without my having to seek them. 118 ‘Let me be a fit vessel to receive the mystic truths. 119. Let me obtain the four kinds of empowering initia- tions (or baptisms). 1 et me be able to know the Divine Intuitions. 121. Let me be able to keep my vows purely and faith- fully. 129. Let me acquire familiarity in the meditation of the (1) imaginary and the (2) unimaginable (the formless) —(1) Rupa and (2) Arupa, Forms and the Formless. ; 123. Let me be able to perform the four kinds of divine actions or duties. 124. Let me know the general and the minute laws of Karma. 125, Let me know the logical process of Intellect. 126. Let me know how to adopt virtue and reject sins. rk ats }because it is a repetition of some former passages. 130. Let me always be able to pray for great and grand objects, and let my wishes be wide and. all-embracing. 131. Let all those wishes bear fruit and prove true during this lifetime. ; 132. the power of this merit, may I, in this and in all the lifetimes, be able to perform my duties towards all sentient beings illimitably, and without my seeking it. 154 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal [April, 1912. 133. Let me be able to pate Siete duties successfully by the path of the six Param 134. * By the path of a rea combinations: (1) charity, (2) sweet speech, (3) model character, and (4) right-practice. 135. * By the path of the four divine lines of Actions: (1) rH A gir (2) the grand, (3) the loving, and (4) the stern. * By the path of the four illimitables 137, * By the path of three inculcations or r teachings. 138. * By the path of eight siddhis (perfections). 139. * Let me without my being required to seek or hunt for it, be able to perform unbounded ears of all sentient beings. 140. Let me not regard my body or life. 141. Let me be able to aeoottiplch unbounded good for all sentient beings without feeling wearied or having any regret. 142. Even after my death, let my head and limbs, “flesh and bones, organs and minor organs, hairs, teeth, nails, blood and secretions, oil and fat exuding from. my body, all be of unbounded use and of great service to all sentient beings. May those who are, have been, or will be fond of me, loved me, respected, a believed in me, and who may have prayed or entreated me in any way, or those who have followed me, obtain teansceidentel knowledge, in their hearts, without the least trouble 144. Let their experience of the divine inspiration continue in an unbroken current and remain permanently. 145. Let him or them obtain transcendental Samadhi. 146. Let him obtain the Divine and the temporal blessings without seeking for them. 147. Let his own ideas appear to him as the Nidanas and let Lp ote Buddha-hood in this very lifetime and with this very 148. Let those who have disbelieved in me in om three times, scoffed and reviled at me, ¢ispraised me, and been envious of me, or who have borne me ill-will or tried te ancl with me, slandered me and abused me, let these go to chasten me of my sins, and wash away the bad oO influences of the three times at once at this very momen 149. Let those who may have arena me not have t suffer the Karmic effects of their actions, and let not such actions stand in the way of their obtaining Buddia-hood. 150. Let those very persons be converted by me, and let haar obtain Buddha-hood in this very lifetime or during one ife 151. Let all those of my friends who have in all my states of existences, helped to put me in the righteous path, obtain all the virtues of a Buddha and obtain Kuddha-hood. 15 ig Let the life-term of my-Gurus ‘ Buddhas) expand as wide as the heavens and last till the cessation of the Samsara. until which event takes place, let them not rest in Nirvana Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Prayer of Choje Tsang-pa Gyare. 155 [NV.8.] (in quiescence), but remain active for the sake of sentient beings. 153. Let the scope of their actions increase and expand as infinitely as the heavens, and let them succeed in stirring up and emptying out the holes of Samsara. 154. By the power of this merit, let the teachers and Buddhas cf the three times expand their bodies, speech and mind, virtues and actions, life-terms and regions, supernatural powers and divine knowledge, as infinitely as the heavens, an let every one of their wishes be perfectly and successfully fulfilled. 155. Let the faults of those who are, or have been, and will be, entered on the path be thoroughly purged, and let them be endowed with every virtue perfectly. 156. Let all the sentient beings of the three times enjoy happiness, and separated from pains, and let them attain the perfect path and obtain Buddha-hood in one lifetime. 157. Let my body, speech and heart be filled with the holy grace of the Buddhas, and those virtues by which they transcend common beings even this very moment, and let my three-fold principles be perfected. 158. Let me be able to evolve innumerable incarnations of Buddhas, from every pore of my body, constantly and simul- taneously. 59. Appearing in benignant and helpful forms before each of the infinite number of beings, existent in the universe, ‘let them immediately win over their regards, confidence. faith and veneration, and let all those who see them be fascinated, em. Let those who see me, hear me, recollect me, or let them be perfectly endowed with all good virtues. 161. In brief, let me be able to work out the will of the Buddhas and Gurus, without my seeking for them. 162. Let me be able to do works of vast beneficial in- fluence to all sentient beings, without seeking. 163. Let me be able to perform righteous actions of vast influence. 164. By these merits again let me, in all my lives, obtain the deepest. and most profound spiritual knowledge, and Dhyana; let me enjoy an unbroken current of experiences 65. Let me obtain the two-fold boons (the highest and the temporal) even now. 166. Let me be accustomed in compassionating, loving and sympathizing. Let me not have a selfish and self-interested thought even for a moment. 156 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. 168. For the sake of serving others (sentient beings’ benefit) let me be accomplished in compounding eye-medica- ments and pills, etc., and obtain the eight Siddhic powers. 169. Let diseases, evil spirits, ignorance and other ill- wills of all serts subside. 170. Let long life, wealth, affluence, and followers. increase. 171. Let kings, queens, ministers and common folks, in- cluding beings of all the six lokas, be charmed and fascinated me. 172. Let those who are inimical to the Guru’s person, mischief to all sentient beings—be destroyed or brought to retribution by me. 173. In short, let every one of my acts. be they of the body, speech or mind, let them be ever and only for the good and benefit of all sentient beings 174. Let me be able to utilize al ideas sella Sh ea ignorance, devas and demons, samsaric troub les and miserie sickness, and death, in the path of emancipati 175. Let me be able to give up the dea of selfish-exis- tence as an individuality. 176. Let me not regard pains as a fault. 177. Let me not acquire ease for the sake of enjoying oe name, and fame, etc.—the eight worldly ambitions. Let me be able to subjugate devas and evil spirits. 179. Let me utilize all crosses and interruptions. Let me obtain power over the mind, phenomena, elements, Karma, passions, antidotes to passions, the four combinations, the four divine Sp ogee over the body, speech and heart. Let me obtain power over the life-term, oa gaan grace, birth, faith, paver, an Siddhic power of illus: 81. ‘Let me obtain power over divine knowledge, all truths, the mind and respiration, the Nidanas, and over all beings, human and animals, and over death. 182. By the power of those merits, let me in all my lives never die in any unprepared and undesirable way of dying. Let my death pangs be not long nor excruciatingly painful. 183. Knowing that I am dying, and fully conscious of every circumstance attending it, let me die in a joyful and contented frame of mind. 1 ecognizing the clear light even in the first stage of the uncertain state (Bardo) after death, ihe me obtain Nirvana for myself by absorption in the Dharma-ka 185. aining indestructible écripabetans for the sake of others, let me obtain the dual personality, by means of which, Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Prayer of Choje Tsang-pa Gyare. 157 [NV.S.] let me be able s stir up and empty out the very deepest recesses of Samsa 186. Sh Boal: 1 however, have the visions of the game state of the intermediary state of existence after death, let m know that state to be the intervening state after death ae between rebirth. 187. Let me be able to look without fear on the Person of the Divine Clear Light. 188 et me acquire the be of recognizing those states or realms as my guardian deiti 189. Let the flames of the clear light burn up all ideas and ee a of materialism. 190 the doors of wombs be closed to m , 191. Let me have thorough control over eee intel- ect. 192. Let me after due deliberation choose such a birth which will be useful in the highest degree 193. Let me be gifted with the six powers of Prescience. (a) Let me hav the genet power of a Deva’s eyes. (b of a Deva’s ears. 93 29 a) (o) ds eas power of recollecting former places in the ft pg a Si nn POWe of owed others’ thoughts. ( ower of knowing when I have po “attained the power r of rendering my supernatural and illusive powers indestructible. 194. Let me be gifted with the five visions or powers of seeing. (1) Let me have the physical eyes (like those of birds of prey). (2) ae a Dea 8 byes: (3) e799 o> ” Eyes of Truth. (4) ras acy open ote Buddha. (5) 2) a) ”” Eyes of Wisdom. 195. Let all come be utilized by me in the Path. 196. Let me utilize Samadhi in the Path. Let me be thoroughly practised in generating physical heat, and let bliss grow in me. Let warm h glowin me. Let my nerves and arteries be easy, me let the respirations be gentle. Let the uncognizing state grow in me. 198. Let the Samadhi of blissful siniieds s grow up in me. 199. Let me acquire thorough physical intro-vision during the day. - Let me acquire the power of consciousness during a dream at nig 201. Let me “acqui uire the clear light. Let me be thoroughly practised in the art of projection (of the mind). 158 Journai of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912.. 202. Let me be practised in revivifying (the dead). 203. Let me be thoroughly conversant with the Bardo (the a eh ht state of uncertainty between death and rebirth). 204. Let me be able to analyse the real root of Intellect. 205. By the power of the passive or peaceful Samadhi, et me acquire thorough experience and knowledge of the In- finite (Endless). By the power of the Active or Wrathful Samadhi, let me be able to accomplish stern and wrathful duties (divine). 207. By means of the Grand-Samsdhi, let me be able to shower down objects vid ae such as wealth and riches, etc. etc. like a shower of r 8. By means at he Samadhi on Truth veaise Dharma) let me be able to control phenomenal appearan By means of the Samadhi on Zealinns Perseverance or Energy, ce me be able to perform successfully whatever I think of doi bet me obtain the highest (spiritual) as well as the temporal boons. 211. t me be able to subjugate the Dakinis (who move in the heavens). 212. Let me be habituated in pityin 213. Let me obtain the state of the AGiowin ng. 214. Let me be able to destroy or punish all the evil, cruel and wicked ones. 215. Let me be able to subdue all the three Lokas. 216. 5 me be able to carry my deeds to successful issues 217. t me be wise in combining auspicious events from the wondiy. point of view 218. Let me obtain boons in the stern deeds (or deeds of divine retribution). 219. Let the Buddhas’ Faith grow evermore and spread widely. 220. Let those who would destroy the Faith be destroyed. Let me be able to open a mine of everything desir. able to sentient bein 222. Let all ignorance and wrong conceptions be cleared ray. 223. Let wealth and affluence shower down on me like a constant shower of rain 224. Let me subdue those whatever are visible and what- ever are invisible. 225 et me be able to confound the perverted ones. 226. Let me remember death and the hereafter. 227. Let me be able to renounce this life. 228. Let me be able to clip the eight wor ridly ambitions. 229. Let me be free from all dogmatic assertions (positiv- 230. Let my mind be always ready for work. Vol. fee No. 4.] Prayer of Choje T'sang-pa Gyare. 159 [N.S.] 231. Let my mind be ever ready to be warmed. 232. Let my heart always tend towards the Dharma. 233. Let all my acts ever tend towards religion (Dharma). 234. Let whatever I think, turn out successfully and righteously. 235. Let me never have a single irreligious thought. 236. Being habituated in compassion and love let me be able to accomplish beneficial works as infinite as the expanse of the heavens. 237. By the power of these merits let me in all my lives repel every form of weakness without partiality. 238. Let me be able to visit all hermitages and ascetic 249. Let me pity all without partiality. 241. Let me be able to serve all impartially. 2492. Let me obtain a clear insight into the Nidanas. 243. Let me be able to see that phenomenal appearances and the mind are inseparable. 244. Let me be able to repel the idea that phenomena are real. 945. Let me acquire every wish and fulfil all desires and wishes. 246 Let me obtain everything auspicious and joyful and inward, or hidden and Karmic ones, be cleared away from my path by me. 251. Let the limit of my term of existence be, until the entire Samsara is completely emptied ; until then let me ever be working for the benefit of all sentient beings. Let the limit of my proselytizing be such that they consist of the purified and the unpurified ; let me be able to reach them all alike on the plane of the developed and emanci- pated ones. 253. Let the extent of my Realms be the three Lokas, all of which let me be able to subdue. oii bd Pm } being repetitions. 256. Let the limit of my energy, understanding and zeal be such in carrying out the purpose of the higher and the lower paths, until the Samsara is completely emptied, that I may 160 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Benga!. { April, 1912.] never feel fatigue, worry, vexation, despondence for a moment, ut let me ever be full of joy and peace—without break. 257. By the power of these merits, let all the merits acquired in the three times bear fruit in this very lifetime. 258. Let all the fruits or results of my prayers fructify in this yery lifetime. 259. Let them again expand as wide as the heavens, and equal the Realms of Truth (Dharmadhatu) and the realms or circle of the Omniscient—who knows all the three times. . Let the result of my prayer last until the Samsara gets emptied, and let them ever go in great deeds in the fulfil- ment of the higher and lower paths. 261. In brief, by the power of these merits, let me be equal in every respect to every one of my lineal canonised Gurus, Devas, Dakinis (movers in Akas), Dharmapals, guardian deities,—devotees, siddhi-purushes (saints), Yogis, etc., includ- ing even the Buddhas, and Bodhisatwas that existed, does exist, and will exist in the three times and the ten directions. 2 et me equal them from this every moment in body, im power and influence, in divine knowledge, in grace and miracles, in prescience and in the extent of the work done. 17. The Persian Autobiography of Shah Waliullah bin ‘Abd al-Rahim al-Dihlavi: its English transla- tion and a list of his works. By Mawuavi M. Hirpayat HUSAIN, Lecturer, Presidency College, Calcutta. ies in divers branches of the Islamic culture. ra) them have excelled even the great savants of Magee and Persia. Shah Waliullah of Dihli is one of them. He w the most celebrated Muhaddis eaten and the most ihe master of Divinity of his time. His Persian autobiography, with a translation and a list of his works, will be of some interest to the students of Arabic literature. His scholarship was so pro- found that Siddiq Hasan Khan of Qannuj in his work thaf al- Nubul@ remarks about him that ‘‘had he been born in the first century a.H. he would have ranked as Imam al-A’imma wa Taj al-Mujtahidin * (the Leader of the Leaders and the Crown of Law-givers.’ Autobiography. Praise be to God who began His gifts before their being deserved and particularized whomsoever He wis shed with the 3 : pe girdles of dignities, honoured with varieties and ranges of gifts ; and on his meg rissegeres and companions through whom the Faith pre. [firm] and its market is current. After this the humble one, Waliullah, son of ‘Abd al-Rahim (may God for- give oan and his parents and do poe to them and to him), astrologers by the aGaitiahe of the vathies | ela bodies] declared that “the star of [my] birth was in the second degr ee of Pisces, ¢ and the sun {had risen] one degree only, Venus ¥ was in 1 Page 428. 162 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. s head in Cancer. God knows the truth.! Some of the friends found the date [of my birth] in [the name] Azim al-Din (Eminent in religiom=a.n. 1115). My parents (may their hearts be purified) and a number of virtuous [men] noticed many good omens in respect of this poor self both before and after birth. Accordingly one of [my] affectionate relations and eminent friends has described those occurrences in detail with other events in a pamphlet and named it ‘‘ Qaul-i-Jali’’ (Prominent saying). May God give him the best return, and do good to him and to his predecessors and successors, and furnish him with what he wishes in the next world and this. When the fifth. year came I sat in Maktab (elementary wards came to light, that is, immediately after [my] marriage the mother-in-law of this poor self died, and soon afterwards [my] wife’s maternal grandfather, after that very soon Shaikh Fakhr al-‘Alam, the worthy son of this poor self’s maternal uncle, Shaikh Abi Riza Muhammad (may his heart be sanctified), breathed his last. Soon thereafter the mother of this poor self’s elder brother, Shaikh Salah al-Din. After that very soon my venerable father grew weak and complicated diseases over- powered, him and subsequently the horrible occurrence of his 1 This expression is usually uttered by the Moslems when they wish to show their want of confidence in any assertion. The writer here : @ commentary on Ibn Hajib’s (died A.H. 646, A.D. 1248) well-known work on syntax entitled al-Kafiya, author of the commentary is ‘Abd al-Rahman bin Ahmad al-Jami, died A.H. 898, A.p. 1492. 3 Mutal‘a.—It is customary amongst Indian students to go through the lesson previous to attending the lecture of the teacher on the same. The writér here means to «: anything Sharh-i-Mr Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Autobiography of Shah Waliullah. 163 [N.S.] death took place. This union was totally dispersed and every one came to know that if the marriage had not been celebrated so soon it would have been impossible to come to pass for years thereafter. It was [in] the fifteenth year [of my age] that I became a disciple of my father and devoted seopees to occupations of the sujz, specially those of Naqshbandiya! saints. With regard to tawajjuh (meditation), Sot (instruction), learning the ya of religious rites, and putting on the garment of “the Sufi I equipped myself. ‘and studied a portion of the Baizavi* the same year. My venerable father had prepared ample food and had invited the gentries and the public and offered Fatiha® (intro- ductory elias permitting me to teach others. owever in my fifteenth year I completed my studies in all the seve subjects in accordance with the custom of this country. As to Hadig (Traditions of the Prophet) I studied the whole of Mishkat,* and a portion of Sahth-t-Bukhari® up to the Book of cleanliness, and I attended * to the reading of the whole of Shama’ il al-Nabi" by others. As to Tafsir eat nar taries on the Quran) I studied a portion of Tafstr-7-Baizavi ” and a portion of Tafstr-t-Madarik.’ Among all the high obligations on my poor self was that | attended my father on each meaning oe the dignity of its isn vera and referring to its commentaries. This was the grand opening [of the heart]. Praise be m God. With ead e Figh (jurisprudence) 1 This is an ascetic order of Sifis which was founded by Khwaja Soh al-Din Ni aqshhan and. His real ae was Muhammad bin Muham- al-Bukhari. was born in . 718, a.p. 1318, and died 4.x. mol, ete 1388. vide Safinat al-Aw liy’ ne 78. e full title of the work is hia al-Tanzil wa Asrar al-Ta' vil. It is a pe cet & - the Quran by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Omar al-Baizavi, died 4.4. 691, A.D. 8 The first remap the Quran. It is customary in Islam to repeat this as a good omen node ee to the beginning of each important piece of business. he author of the work is Wali al-Din Abi ‘Abdullah Muhmmad bin ‘Ab/ullah al-Khatib al-Tabrizi. It was completed on Friday, the last ig Ramazan, A.H. 737, A.D 5 The author of this eminent work Pe Aba ‘Abdullah Muhammad bin _— a ta died a H. 256, a.p. 869. 6 Qir’a ma‘at — erally reading and hearing. This —. to the oriental pra monet in in rasahs where a compete student reads aloud the text before his tater and the rest of the seadokte f sere! him attending in silen 1 The author of this Book < ae ‘Isa Muhammad bin ‘Isa bin Saurah Tirmidhi, died a.H. 279 892. It deals with the person, manners and character of the Prophet See supra note 2. 9 The full rie is Madartk al Tanzil wa Haga’ig al-Ta’vil. T author is Hafiz al-Din Abi al-Barakat ‘Abdullah bin Ahmad al- Nasafi, died a.u. 710, A.D. 1310. 164 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1912. I studied the whole of Shark-i-Wiqaya'! and Hidaya” except a small portion of each ; of Usul-i-Figh (principles of juris- prudence) Husam*® and a portion of Tawzth* and Talvih®; of Logic, the whole of Sharh-i-Shamsiya® and a portion of Sharh-i-Matali‘ 7; of Kalam (scholastic theology) the whole of Sharh-i- Aqa °id,*® with portions of Khayali* and of Sharh-v- Mawagqif, a portion only: of Suluk (sufiism), a > et of ‘Awarij'' and a port ion of Risala-i-Nagshbandiya oOOE Hag@ ig (mysticism),!° Sharh-i-Ruba‘iyat Mawlana Jami fae the introduction of Sharh-i-lam‘at'* and Nagd al-Nusis'; of Khawis asma ’ and ayat (properties of Divine names and verses The author of the work ope cong msc bin Mas‘id bin Sadr al- gi actas al-Sani al-Mahbubi, died 4.x. 747, 1346. 2 The author of this is BurhSe & |-Din “Aba be erreas We bin Abi J thor of this is copter al- Ae “item ag ‘bin uhammad bin ‘O: al-Hanafi, died a.n. 644, 1246. It is entitled al-Mun- per fe Osi al- Madhhab but. dae called Husa a commentary on Tangih al-Usil, a text on the pringtaes oF Han ie te tae both the commentary and the text are by t author ee sa Mas‘iid bin Sadr al-Shari‘at al-Sani sUMahbabr, i ne H. 747, 4 Iti is asu na mentary on the Tawzih by Sa‘d al-Din Mas‘td bin foi ong al-Taftaans tere H. 762, a.p. 1389. naar § y of “Qutb b al-Din Muhammad bin Muhammad al Razi A.H. 766, 2 ts 1364) on the Shamsiya. It is entitled Tahrir a-Qawaid al-mantagiya fi Shek: al-Risalat al-Shamsiya, but is often i salled Quibi, is a en of Qutb al-Din Muhammad bin Muhammad peer Sherr 766, a.D. 1364) on Sirdi al-Din Abi al-Sana’ Mahmiid bin Abi ‘Bakr al-Urmavi’s (died a.H. 682, A.D. 1283) work entitled vitae al- Anwar. : 8 It meer wyatt’ of Sa‘d al-Din Mas‘iid bin ‘Omar at respon (died ae 792, A.D. 89) on Najm al-Din Abi Hafs ‘Om bin Muha ria. al- Nasafi 5 "dis A.H. 537, a.D. 1142) work danced al- ‘ Aga" v is glosses on Taftazani’s (died a.w. 792, “9% Era mentary by Ahmad bin Misa al-Khayali (died A.H. 860, 1456). a commentary of Saiyid Shanit J ae All bai) Mu hammad, died a 816, AD. i4is) n Ki vet al-M. gif by *Azud al-Din ‘Abd al-Rahman al-Iji (died a 756, A 1355 a lt The author i mi Shihab al- Din. Aba Hafs ‘Omar bin Muhammad al- Suhrawardi, died A F 1234. 12 Probably the ‘author means the work of Muhammad bin Muham- mad Hafiz-i-Bukhari, died a.H. 822, a.p. 1419, in Mea he collected the sayings of Khwaja Baha’ al-Din Naqshband, died a.u. 791 1389. It is a commentary of Nir al-Din ‘Abd al- mons pape Jami, died A.H. oe A.D. 1492, on siifi bat See Rieu, p. is a —? a bre al-Din focshien bin Shahriyar “eas (died a.n. 686, A.D. 1287, or a.H. 688, a.D, 1289) tract in pros verse on — oe by Nar al-Din “Abd al-Rahman Jami, aed - H. 898, a.D. 1492. obs is a commentary of Nir al-Din ‘Abd al-Rahman Jami, die A.D, 1492, on pe ‘Arabi’s (died a.v. 638, aD. 1240) mystic web poiier Nagqsh al-Fust Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Autobiography of Shah Waltullah. 165 [N.8.] ms the Quran), a special collection of my father and M7’at-i- wa’ id.'; of Tib (Medicalscience), Mujiz al-Qaniin*; of Hik- wits (Philosophy): Sharh-i-Hidaya-i-Hikmat * and others ; of Nahv yntax), Kafiya* and Mulla’s® commentary thereon n; of Rhe toric, the Mutawwal® and of Mukhtasar-i-Ma‘ant’™ the portion annotated by Mulla* Zada; and of Astronomy and Mathematics several small treatises. In the meantime sublime subjects came to my mind, and achievement was much more than my exertions. In the seventeenth year of this poor self [my] father fell ill and retired to the mercy of God in that illness. While on death-bed my father permitted me for JBav‘at (initiating others in sifiism) and Irshad (spiritual teaching) and repeated the expression ‘‘his hand is as my ha nd.’’* The boon that should be counted as the highest is that my father was fully s a treatise on pious charms and remedies. Catalogue of the India Ofte >i weyaldtes 360. ielgaien nt of Ibn Sina’s (died 1037) wo nek ‘ak Ginn by ‘Ala al-Din bin Abi al-Hazm, commonly “called bn al-Nafis, died a.H. 687, A.D 88. 3 It is a esos on Asir al-Din Mufazzal bin ‘Omar al-Abha- ri’s (died a.H. 663, A.D. 1264) famous work, entitled Hidayat al-Hikma. es i is W Vv © commentaries thi ork are taught i ia, O s by Mir ain al-Mai i and the other is by Sadr al-Din Muh mat bin Thin al- actin Probably the author refers to the same on 4 The ‘Omar bin al- Haj, ree H. 646, A.D. 1248. 6&7 Sa‘d aaa afta ani. died a.n. 792, 1389, wrote two commentaries on the Talkhis al. Miftah by ‘I alal al- Din Muhammad bin Bic al-Rahim al-Qazvini. commonly called Khatib-i-Dimishg, died . 739, a.p. 1338. The earlier and larger of these two ngor acre a@‘ani. 8 His full name was Muhammad Amin bin Sadr Amin : ie Mulla “eae He died a.H. 1036, a.p. 1626. Vide Khulasat al-Asar vol. 7 p. 4 9 This raters to the religious custom of the Moslems in whi ch the disciple holds the right hand of the oF leader between his two a m nds edge for abstaining h all sins; the disciple also having faith that this act ce to the improvement of | spiritual condition r of the sentence, i.e. f of Waliul- to sa y, t that the same advantage would be gained by the disciples if his son’s hand was held instead of his own hand. 166 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |April, 1912. After my father’s death twelve years more or less I devoted myself to teaching the religious and intellectual books. I went deep in each knowledge and went on attending the holy shrine of my father, and during those days I acquired success in Divinity and openness of heart, as well as a large share and ptidaoncagie et in sifiism; and ‘many many ecstatic dis- Gavin were ma After perusal ‘of the books of the four religions | and the principles of their jurisprudence as well as the Hadis that are their authority, the ways of the jurists well versed in tradi- tions, by thehelp of Divine light, proved i to my mind. After this I felt a longing for visiting the two respectable places of pilgrimage [Mecca and Madina], and at the end of the year 43, was honoured by Haj; in the year 44, I had of attendi the narration of is by sh Abt Tahir* (may his tomb be sanctified) aid by other reverend persons of the holy places. In the meantime I devoted my- p self to the illuminated shrine of the ei of mankind, the best prayer and everlasting benedictions be on Him, and received many graces. I had an enchanting association with the learned [men] and other residents of the holy places and put on the all- comprising gown of Shaikh Abii Tahir which may be called to comprehend all the garments of the Sufis. After performing ne at the end of this year I turned to my beloved home in he beginning of the year 45 and reached safe and sound on Friday, the on of Raja Speak ye of the aifts of God! The greatest gift on me is that I was svat with the robes of invention, and success Him) from God and [which He] taught. It is a science that author refers to the four classes of the Sunni sect, i.e. Hanafi, Sha, ae and Hanbali. The founder of Hanafi sect was al-Nu‘man bin Sabit. He was born at Kifa a.n. “ie AD. aching erie” ko at Baghdad a.n. 150, a.p. 767. The Shafi‘? sect was founded by Imam Muhammad bin Idris al-Shafi‘i. He was bec at rere in Palestine aH. 150, ap. 767, and died at Cairo 204, 819. The Maliki sect was founded by Imam Abt eAbdullah Malik bin Ans. He was born in Madina a.u. 94, A.D. 716, and died there a.u. 179, ap. 795. The Hanbali sect was founded by Imam Abii ‘ Abdullah Ahmad bin Hanbal. He was born in Baghdad a.u. 164, A.p. 789, and died a.H 241, A.D. 855. is full name is Abi Tahir Muhammad bin Ibrahim al-Kurdi al-Madani, died a.H. 1145, a.p. 1732. Vide Insan al-‘ain, p. 13. Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Autobiography of Shah Waliullah. 167 [N.S.] none before my poor self demonstrated in stronger words in spite of its sublimity. Should any one be in doubt let him hundredth part of this science. They also inspired me with e way of siifiism which is obtaining in these days and is in accordance with the wish of God in the present time, and I composed them in two treatises named Ham‘at and Altaf al-Quds. Moreover I established the faith of the ancient Sunnis by proofs and arguments and after purifying it from the impurities of doubts created by logicians, confirme it in such a way as to leave no room for controversy. And they gifted me with the knowledge of the Kamalat-i-arba‘a (the four perfections), viz. the origin, the creation, the de- velopment, and the harmony with such amplifications; and the nd of perfection and end of everyone. These two are grand subjects such as none went round it before my poor self. Also the the Prophet (blessings and peace of God be on him) and what has been interpolated and put in, and what is sunnat (words and practices of the Prophet) and what has been innovated by each caste and creed. Verse. If there had been a tongue at every place of growth of my air, I could not have been able to repay the due gratitude. Praise be to God, the Lord of the Universe. Waliullah died in a.H. 1176, a.p. 1762 and was buried at ehli. The following is a list of the most important of his S:— (1) Atyab al-Nigham fi Madh Saiyid al-‘Arab wal ‘Ajam, a gasida in praise of the Prophet, rhyming in alphabet ‘‘ ba,” accompanied by a Persian commentary by the author with —_ i 1 His full name is ‘I2z al-Din ‘Abd al-‘Aziz bin ‘Abd al-Salam = as- Sulami. He was born in A.B. 577, A.D. 1181, and died a.x, 660, A.D. 1262. Vide Brockelmann’s Geschichte der arabischen Literatur. vol. I, 430 168 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. four other ara of similar nature, lithographed in Muradabad, A.H. 1304 (A.D ° 2) ahi i Samin ft Mubashsharat al- Nabi al-Amin, a collection of forty Traditions of the Prophet with a Hi ndu- sesso hota by Saiyid Zahir al-Din Ahmad, lithographed A.D. is Path al-khabir, notes on ie ar of the Quran, lithographed in Lucknow, a.H. 1281 7 (4) Fath al-Rahman, a Persian Pansistlon of the Quran, accompanied with etd notes, lithographed in Cawn- pore, A.H. 1289 (a.D. 1872). (5) al-Fauz al-Kabir fi Usul al-Tafsir, a treatise on the eg to be followed in interpreting the Quran, lithogra- phed as an appendix of Jami‘ al-Bayan by Mu‘in al-Din bin Safi al-Din, died a.n. 905 (A.D. 1499) and printed also with- out mentioning any date on the margin of Sifr al-Sa‘adat ve Muhammad bin Ya‘qib al-Firiizabadi, died a.n. 817 (.D. (6) Fuyjiiz al-Haramain, a work about the graces which the Sate received in Mecca and Madina, lithographed in Dehli. (7) Hujjat Allah al-Baligha, a systematic book on Mu- hammadan theology and ethics, edited with marginal glosses by Muhammad Ahsan Siddiqi. It is also printedin two volumes in eo A.H. 1294 (a.D. 1869) and in Bhopal, a.H. 1286 (A.D. 1869). ei ‘Iqd al-Jtd fi Ahkim al-Tjtihad wal Taglid, a treatise on the extent to which private judgment may be lawfully used in theological and legal matters, accompanied by a. Hindu- stani translation entitled Silk- i-Marwarid by Muhammad Ahsan Siddiqi, ee ia in Dehli, a.m. 1310 (a.p. 1892). l-Insaf fi Bayan Sabab al-Ikhtilaf, a renin on the origin of different schools of Muhammadan jurisprudence, accompanied by a Hindustani translation, , entitled ee by Muhammad Ahsan Siddiqi, lithographed in Dehli, a.p. 1891. (10) Intibah fi Salasil-i-Awliya Allah, a Bersian treatise on sufiism, lithographed in Dehli, a.n. 1311 (A.D. (11) al-Irshad ila Muhimmat ‘Ilm al-Isnad, an taste of the Shaikhs with whom the author studied, of the teachers from whom they learnt and of those through whom their knowledge had been transmitted from the time - lon Prophet downwards, raise in Dehli, a.H. 1307 (a.p. 1890). 12) Izalat al- Khsifa re Khilafat al-Khulafa, lithographed in Dehli, a.H. 1307 (a. 890). (13) al-Qaul Sanat, rules for leading a holy life, litho- graphed with an U rdu translation called Shifa al- ‘Ali l, by Maulavi Khurram ‘Ali, lithographed in Bombay, a.H. 1301 (a.D. 1833) and in Cawnpore, A.H. 1313 (a.D. 1895). (14) al-Mugqaddamat al-Saniya ft Intisar al-Firgat al- Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Autobiography of Shah Waltullah. 169 [N.S.] Najiya, a work in scholastic theology, catalogue of the Ram- pur Library, p. 322. (15) al-Musawwa ft Sharh al-Muwatta, an Arabic com- mentary on al-Muwattd, catalogue of the Rampur Library, p. 113; catalogue of the Bankipore Library, p. 811; catalogue of Ferangi Mahal Library, Lucknow, p. 39; both the Arabic and Persian commentaries are lithographed together in 4.H. 1293 876 lineary translation and with the Ninety-nine Names o God, and some religious verses in Hindustani and Persian appended, lithographed in Lahore, a.p. 1890. The same work with a Pushtii metrical paraphrase by ‘Abd al-Halim Kaka-khel, ) Besides the above-mentioned works he wrote many pam- phlets on religious subjects. used asl deed 6S Cagblll yu! pay yey! A ps sb ye Sak - Wiienkal as pl saz odll al dace seme Uorw de pbaldy Hplall > - Gilal » stew) Byro cls!) Usd, er - les}yb} 9 cole] J) ylpat, tdsrial} ~ Neild lay 9 dled) ALS per ype! alse! 2 AJ] _ cle y - (gslsb} , A pes ae op ed duyke seats) eit wie Spit psa Rh ee jy ytd v2] ood, &S emild oh ule 4] van - ot ail, p29 j]30 wy j) yee By) Shaw Cred ya i} Bayd 40 oly lb aS wha S phe eljloges &clia, 8 9 ms dhe , wl pried jo ByR) 9 pik dao Cred 9 Ox Ju wl 5s oi w! prox » usprine 5) oer kad apn js ers) . wl je ey 2 or) kad J) m wry = Wn) S952 wy? vl? a whb User * viet el abi a° bbw yo wr) 3 wl da J0 (39 IB coe Fy aitte Lek yw me “a one rl, See :- bil es op) pose dx , Od), Had yaks el GY yhoew pli yisles 5] kcloay w! eres) wt dla. 3 wy>! 50] Wars bilin - Mo wih en p®t Ly wl 5 dS) Sayed bymro Silay 9 Go Qld, b ola, Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Autobiography of Shah Waliullah. 171 [V.S.] A's pride S20 eG tee) a oe GO may eee we, ashy av wets sly ss AN) 3};> - al BOS come pe phy Sl oye - ass" sigs sy sists adl Neal 5 aulGel Shad va slySyy2 Sly Cryedim pide flay 0 y = ends Mes def ce wrod 6 op ae pg Moped GMO Hyp» ae 5 SLL} whys hu pte ST BS eam] Baile b'S yo othe - ott gil, = HOS gyri ewilyd elyaicre , Bi Sy 0S pi pale BOLLS alec!) 3 aallbe x1) 2 (IS Cs x Le <)* pe J 25 pia’ Ane ol D7 HS eye oy Pore ey > - cola wlodd joe lB ype y - ddayh Slain) ule aie wll, use Jaga yo aS abil) aclee ul oli! ayaa aioyt Ute ks} e! Lrzplile age Oe AS AE ply Oar ye ay 5 - Up) a Leila j! des) D> ey yike ej] dary - esl wolsy jai My e axel yt seas gat yds wij) om» whi} dary - SiG IL o gos gesrve sloy!] 92! est pe ol - das LAs yall che gat pai oe! UW yelp gl, yyllie tt Gdlye), Sad Cars gli) ede Cake yf jl ey Vin gly) eb, dle as}, oF jlo, - vet GE yy! » AS ot ple y Gold pyle y oat pri) Gaysoe 2) deal - anf hel Gilw yli) aay ot sti Axsly ops shee) gar yo 5 NySop2 aly & aS Oye Sle pdOpiL y - ds? Dads api i) aS atpos pa patie pilide Soigii Lepad stipe Sash » ae eer ido X35 m ae 8b wel pbs 5 et 2 &o3 8 sajly = poi Ceslay jE gd re lu gle 5 = payed my) oer 172 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. Y ples cold, aiidlu lye gil, pa i652 ol, wyda y wd 5) Abesdl - shail pyr wile) deal , sityos cyce ple i] - ab rola B15 prazily Sem gla cal pany Crnemry Adylaie S Ugly ese Me 87h gy Ot Sad]JQd a) pled EySine ede glow bits) erpda ya all) abe old 4 Jls , - eyes} Cus esstaa: pend j) Sb anni ele 31 - olere) Van: ei) py 29,5 war tere he the 3), poil,d Sloe pani) Ciyb, sila ® 205 Ly pyBe Td Cam stve yo yh dha dy: yl Chard wl a - pats péle yliy) easy pala Se sy wlt » Tye ahs pe 5) 5 ab ose), - oli) psbe eu Lew hae Orel js - o% Said 32 5) pos ay J lepoleds &:J2 9 dx, Armed pi bake 5} 4 - cag 5 erayi 3] oink » _getum ais LA] bom orbic 7 pb oS jy - gilhe c 52 5) caps freed csiyh Whyle js - abil Lsipb Wille cpt ~ tls FI oirb b Trt GBD joy Hw! pAb g arodess Gabe 5) HL Caylge 5) = Lepaiil) oii Lasie y lad Gb Leste, gale Wye wlely ~ duly? Ble 4 Gliz) wyaa eld kepomre ol], low) cor “ wl ya 5 he dy) cb Ban Lake j] 5 - wy 8) j= ab ; poise jl phe Usilae jl - ul» we iia trlwa , ir ja - nani ys 1 $d]} Ne Srila a 5 wl Usilve ele of yP jo ofly ylicre lye 290 9 - Spare uly Gar Pred cw 5 - ae] ist Bh, Beatis 5 0b} Lat gS 5] Ndsuu pve aay CS ole 9 4 Mat Garye lity) copa pli poe j] Vol. VIII, No. 4.] Autobiography of Shah Waliullah. 173 [W.S.] ee Self y sidja old] y cars Silo] way? UFy* 9 5 - ReConrre os BS Lewd] oped ooh isle Bod }] aS heal * Mayes) p Ko os Jo 92 Sidpe BH yal Ente pt Ugadeldy ulyd jo whit! expdm LT aay ee ps oi wit] Sa 9 - ARCO nS esoialdy wensls Loot ye en yg linng! e> 3) L993 ee - tle us Wl nied glo yas Cal 0,5 drel5 y Wy Cerred a: aS pdyos |) AC wa) * op Laud by oy eas aS glo Wa Js Case | pte Gs “abe Us ee 2 5 coal ; ass vel . List er BP tleal al Bu ide iasis hay ) » Haat Bard CAS Lp Lanlss Jl sajle gly) pam coliy 3] dey op bey y ot Sl Ud)> Lele yB y0 + Oped ely alle 5 Cetile 9 ede |) otis axe oh ate] wl ye yp HF Udy Hb | - iat JU gpd gy loos cries cel ere oot J exbe Coola) 5 wes! 485 (Jyol 9 Ax2y] elon WKS dhale de 5 esl Biyy grid yy} ves BIS lo 13 emilee Lonaive 45 OUT yar 9d Gpeyine Uneye 7h) Gyo wTj! oe - obs) pom py) s wy) dws - of = eels BIG dew dT 30 ed Lede Lous) » syyie dae ok} ; sola 5k0 pe - oir MBS hoy giline jh pats i ue, alby:| Bis5 gla) ast ae iba Ddae > ye § jyie Key,2 wine wy Lil 3) ae ullbyie Gy - ul Lay y ob anyie Lets grt daele Bd, - ol) GUI) By cstrtime wis) af > woth gD 5 ~ Oaths ERE oly} Asie GA Coe corte 6 aly 174 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. aylle bs sage Ganyl a med lm Jalil » tuylof pm Je nelly 5 ease CAN Jd ay pPala drm jy 9 - a BARS oy cobae ea care Ss) fark Le| ‘ * omy by epg ie %)50 ev y - oe Recs Cnale I) 3) SS cat wl - Srna 685 0 Esty S Magers ald] 5 - WS Coy ed yo gin 9 Sd Jl yw] 5: 0S Jake ye jl) eagse 225 89S zm |) HN ley ale a) Io paating pda ail ye hye Sy pha) end ty - 5S ly 5180p 93 ples 5 oil $9)4) Idd Colad B05 19} 1) ot aS Ald ot) aw HS byndien alii 3) Coty aS 96 80 tad Se 30) ga 1 = yb Ped yas Ga 40,5 may da bs! epnlye pat AS kt & dept delys US aad wal 5 Glo Kay b 5 - sys gti oi Spl asic plies po wl - oi) 80,4, pid} yi ws? By gy 9 ew) Gm attic 5 - syed yams pail) CHI) lene 5955 bd allay 39 PAN ol ref ob) gma , Jao: du Ja} pleas sre S Sdye) ye yey aidla OTL wlUyiee dad LL > I 05, p95 9 GE y plod gins Any! WILE ple y - wild Geen Jes ; — pila] wy cr]dlaain) phe 9 ~ Yoh y Csye yl & A di} ale ple 50 ym aly - ai[bogeyd aals) pul ym ley onl Tie & slat Cnwkan 9+ AG yl SS — cw yrits itll ie PUES Yl os CR: 9 BM] Boyes BOL) pied ghey? evuand | yo 89 Jzike edad ot ae ie - Wle8 also 0] 3 Lhe Pa el Updo agil, plz asle ail Lo jel edo 3 Vol. VILI, No. 4.] Autobiography of Shah Waliullah. 175 [NV.8.] Law| 80,5 WES AyD yd sx] gp ew) al ’ syne 5 ew * * iat sols) of Pe ee ld GA WEE lage “u- wF o B o-- Sree Cel, yhu| lol lal # ae oye S 3 od wl x2 Y ou we L 77. polls! —) AV docs | 18. Simhachelam Temple. By 8S. P. V. RAmAnusaswamt, Vizagapatam. temples. But nothing is said about Simhachelam. Simhachelam (lit. the lion-hill) which rises to about 800 feet above the sea, stands 6 miles north of Vizagapatam. Near the top of the north side of it, in a wooded hollow, that of a lion. In the inscriptions found in the temple, the god is referred to as Y agnavaraha and Simhadrinatha.* It is perhaps this latter epithet that led many into the wrong notion and that is also responsible for the popular tradition that the god is Varaha Lakshmi Narasimha. Simhadrinatha used in the inscriptions as an epithet of Yagfiavaraha simply means that the god is ‘‘ the owner or master of Simhadri or lion-hill.”’ The hill is called the “lion-hill”’ not on account of the fact that Narasimha is upon it, but owing to its fancied resemblance to a lion—the hill is broad at either end and slender in the middle. If the temple of a god is situated on the summit of a hill, it is usual to name the god after the hill and not vice versd.2 So the real god at Simhachelam is VaRinA or YAGNAVARAHA, and since the hill is called Simha- chelam or Simhadri, he is referred to a Simhadrinatha. More- 1 cf. W. W. Hunter, Imperial Gazetteer of India, and Mr. Francis, Vizagapatam Gazetteer. ® He is also sometimes referred to as Narasimha. But this I think is through mistake, as the image possesses @ TAIL. But why should a Varaha image possess the tail of a lion ? i 8 e.g. the god at Tirupati is called Seshadrinatha because the hill is called the Seshadri (serpent-hill). The god at Conjeevaram is called Hastigirinatha, because the hill on which the temple of the god is situated is called Hastigiri (elephant-hill). Similarly with the god at Jagannatham or Piri. 178 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. April, 1912. over, any person who has seen the god on the day of Chandana- yatra, will never mistake it—but for the tail the origin of which is unknown—for Narasimha. It is clearly an image of Varaha (boar). This temple is the most famous, a and best sculp- of the rest of the hill. The way to the temple runs along this glen, through terraced fields of pineapples, dotted with mango, jack and other trees. It passes up a broad flight of well-kept nclosing verandah, all made of dark granite, richly and delicately carved with conventional and floral ornament and scenes from Vaishnava puranas. Much of the carving is mutilated and much more has been covered over with thick sandal paste. Once a year, in May, this is removed with much ceremony at the festival called Chandanayatra. Outside the inner enclosure there is little worthy of note, except the excellent Natyamandapam on the north side of the temple where the god’s marriage is performed. This is sup- ported by 96 pillars of black-stone which are more delicately carved than any other in the temple, are all different in the details of their design, and yet avoid incongruity of effect by adhering to one general type, especially in their capitals, which are usually of the inverted-lotus shape. en I went to Simhachelam once, I could see only the inverted U-shaped appearance of a large quantity of sandal paste. It at once suggested to me whether it might not be Vol. VIII, No. 4.}: Simhachelam Temple. 179 [NV.8.] nava image. But when I considered the question deeper, I came to the conclusion that Ramanuja could not be the man who effected the change for the following reasons. imhachelam was a Vaishnava temple for a very long time. The temple is full of inscriptions. I examined some 105 of them which range from 1186 to 1526 Saka. Even at the time of the earliest of thése inscriptions, the god seems to have commanded such awe and reverence as would be done by a temple of long standing. Moreover, it is said, in the Vizaga- patam Gazetteer, that there is an inscription of Kulottunga I; in the temple, dated 1089-90 a.p. So it must have been a place frequently visited by people even then. Ramanuja flourished in the 11th century, and the inscriptions belong to the same and the 13th century. It seems to me that a temple itself{—in the lapse of about 30 years. I therefore conclude that it was a Vaishnava temple at or even before the time of Ramanuja. There was Vaishnava influence at Tirupati even before Ramanuja but he established that influence firmly there. And Srikirmam, originally a Saiva temple, he transformed into a Vaishnava one. This fact is stated in the Sthalamahatmya of Stikirmam. Now Ramanuja was a very orthodox Vaishnava. He would not interfere with a god unless there is precedent for him. When he came to these parts, he saw that Simhachelam was the only Vaishnava temple in the country, and it is probable that there was current a tradition—now lost—that Simhachelam was formerly a Saiva temple and that somebody afterwards transformed it into a Vaishnava temple. Rama- nuja might have heard the rumour, and seeing that there was only one Vaishnava temple to support his cause, thought. of transforming the other two also into Vaishnava ones. This seems to me to be the real history of Simhachelam . Firstly. —The position of the image. Usually in all Vaish- 180 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912, nava temples the image of the god will be set not in the centre, but considerably to the back, though not completely to the back of the innermost enclosure called the Garbhagriha. before these are placed the vessels employed in pija, etc. In front of all these there will be a space pretty larger than that left to the back of the image. But at Simhachelam the case is quite different. The image of the god occupies a place almost to the centre of the apartment. The space to the back of the image is not utilized for any purpose other than that of per- forming pradakshinam, for to a Vaishnava image puja from the back is strictly forbidden. But everybody knows that no Utsavar images at all in a Saiva temple to be placed in the Garbhagriha. And the Utsavar images at Simhachelam are not placed in that apartment at all. They are placed in another ‘room quite distinct from the first, thus showing that they are of later origin Secondly. —The shape and size of the image. The shape of the image is very characteristic. The sen is that of a boar. The trunk and limbs resemble those of a man to a greater extent. The image possesses also a long tail ‘like that of a ion. The sculpture of the image is very rough. There are no details. The face is discernible with neither eyes, nose nor nor the knees are plomarink The feet are non-existent and are supposed to be below the surface of the earth. These facts suggest that the image was not prepared outside the temple and that the sculptor had not free use of the stone at which he rking. For if he had, the details would have been lingam was fixed in the ground, the sculptor could not shape a good figure out of it. Again in shaping the figure the The mrs “gg ie are those which are taken out of the temple on festive ge Every temple contains tile sets of images. The one set made o tate one is nok allow ee to be removed out of the Garbha- griha. The other set can be taken out. It is not necessary that the Utsavar images and the thus sans ‘of stone images should be of the same god. Vol. VIII, No. 4.] | Simhachelam Temple. isl (V.S.] forgerer naturally began from above, and when he reached the ottom, he found that the stone was too short to allow room for the feet in proportion to the rest of the body. He, there- fore, left off the feet and said that they were under the floor. This fact recalls to my mind a ludicrous story about Tenali Ramakrishna when His Majesty ordered him to make paintings upon the walls of his house. Moreover, it has been remarked above that the image of the god is small. An examination of some of the Vaishnava Simhachelam is small in proportion to the size of the temple. The images in temples even smaller than that at Simhachelam will be considerably bigger than that of Yagiavaraha. But if it had been a lingam of that height, it would be big enough for so great a temple. irdly.—The usual appearance and contact of the image. As has been said above, the image of the god will not be always visible. It is covered with sandal paste. So the appearance all people. And at Simhachelam, too the image of the god Lo RAT aTE FARE FAATE EA wraeeag ease ufagsdfa......' Bhairava is one of the followers of Siva. And it is only at a Saiva temple, therefore, that we can expect Bhairava’s Gate. Since Bhairava is the chief of Pidas and Pisachas the 1 The inscription is written in Telugu language and characters. It is dated 1457 Saka. The quotation means‘ .....-.- Kirma instituted (an image of) Hanu So we can without any doubt say that the present Hanuman’s Gate was the Bhairava Dvara of the inscription. This im of Hanuman might have been the cause of the 182 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1912. gate may be identified with the present Hanumin’s Gate, where even at present hundreds of people are supposed to be relieved from evil spirits which were hauntingthem. This is one of the strong arguments for saying that Simhachelam was once a Saiva temple. If it was really a Vaishnava temple from the hill? There is no connection between Varaha and Hanuman The name of Hanuman’s Gate itself, therefore the view that Simhachelam was once a Saiva-kshetr Fifthly.—The last and strongest argument is furnished by the Dhyanaésloka of Yagiiavaraha of Simhachelam. HaMagacag: wea aafaqiqarfeaent feyateaaa: | weafeautgataa fafaqauie: fierae safe Paqxt efeis: |! ? god? This also is introduced, I opine, to satisfy the rival sect when they were robbed of their temple, These considerations gave support to my suggestion that Simhachelam might have originally been a Saiva-kshetra and that it was subsequently changed into a Vaishnava one. When such a distinguished action as this is done, it is probable that it will be in everybody’s mouth for some time at least. So it might have been at the time of Ramanuija. This is what I think to be the real account of what 1 This stanza is taken from the Kshetramahaimya of Simhachelam. In this also the god is named Narasimha, but upon what grounds is n. Vol. VIII, No. 4.] = Simhachelam Temple. 183 N.S. .. at Simhachelam. I cannot assert Hi for every argu- ent rests on probability. I only make a suggestion. . If anything contrary to my goo is brought forward to suave that all the details which I enumerated above form a case of mere accidental coincidence, then I gladly withdraw my suggestion. Pole eas a" caer ok ae Ne Oe oe ar a ee Ge de UI ae, 19. Father A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar (26th Nov. 1582). Translated and Edited by Rev. H. Hostsn, 8.J. Father Anthony Monserrate was Blessed Rudolph Aquavi- to the Emperor’s second son, Prince Murad. From beginning to end the campaign was a triumphal march. Mirza Muham- mad Hakim kept beating a retreat before his brother, and no serious resistance was anywhere encountered. When r appeared before Kabul, it was empty. Muhammad Hakim had absconded in the mountains. The expedition lasted till the end of 1581, when Akbar was back at Fathpur and ordered the Nau-roz (March of 1582)” to be celebrated with unpre- cedented splendour. About April 1582, Akbar prepared to ambassador should wait till the next year. Shortly after, it was rumoured that Akbar had been killed, and the ambassador returned to Fathpir.’ In the beginning of 1583, Bl. Rudolph Aquaviva, the only Jesuit left at Fathpir, was recalled to Goa by his superiors, because the main object of the Mission, Akbar’s conversion, had long appeared to be a hopeless task. o 27t 9 1583, as Dowson has it) was celebrated by a festival of 18 days’ duration. Cf. D. Barto, 8.J. Memorie Istoriche, Torino, 1847, Lib. v, 186 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |May, 1912. In compliance with the instructions of the Provincial of Goa, Monserrate had kept a diary during his stay of two years and a half in Mogor. Between 1582 and 1588 he was busy casting and recasting it into a connected narrative, to be entitled Mongolice Legationis Commentarius. When in Febru- ary 1589 he was sent to Abyssinia, he took his MS. with him, in the hope of completing it in his new mission-field. The next year, he was a prisoner at Dhafar,in Arabia.! In the beginning of his captivity, which lasted six years and a half, he was honourably treated, and was even allowed to complete his writ- ings. His Commentary on his experiences in Mogor was finished in his prison at Sanaa, in Arabia, on oe. feast of St. Damasus, December 1590. Ransomed, at last, in August 1596, he had returned to Goa in Dec. 1596, * bringing back with him his MS. and materials for two works on Arabia. Somehow, his Mon- golice Legationis Commentarius was never sent to Europe. In some strange. mysterious manner, the autograph copy, tran- scribed within the prison walls of Sanaa, found its way to ver cutta in the beginning of last century, and after passing suc- cessively through Fort William College, the Calcutta Metcalfe Hall Library, and the Imperial Library, it was discovered in 1906 by the Rev. W. K. Firminger in the Library of St. Paul’s Cathedral Library, Calcutta. I am now preparing it for publication in the original Latin.* It is a most valuable work, apparently a unique copy of the earliest known description of North India by a European since the days of Vasco de Gama. ee 1582, and had been sent through different directions to Europe. Some of them reached their destination. A photographic copy of one of these, dated Goa, 26th Nov. 1582, was lately sent me a confrére in Europe. I publish it here in Portuguese, and in Acca es It is entitled Relacam do Equebar, Rei dos ‘An account of Akbar, King of the Mogores,’ covers pp. ar ‘ooloap, and was sent ‘22 via.’ How m many copies of - were made at Goa, or how many in Europe, it is impossible say. The ie before me is unsigned, and the writing is not that of Monserrate. Certain orthographical mistakes warrant me to suppose that the copyist felt occasionally puzzled. From the acquaintance have’ made of Monserrate’s Mongolice Legationis Commentarius, there is, however, no doubt that, if Monserrate did not himself draft Ase Relagam, it was derived from his diary, generally word for At least one other copy of this Relacam reached Europe. Prince Frederic von Schleswig-Holstein (Graf von Noer) wrote 1 Cf. pv JaRrio, Se gsiggs site poss ‘. I, Ch. xx, 231-236. 2 On Dhofar or Dhafar, cf. E. Reocius, Ui ds Antérieure » p- 905. 3 Cf. The Englishman, Caled, Febr. 6, 912. Vol. VIII, No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 187 [V.S. in 1880: ‘* An excellent report (anonymous) dated from Goa, Nov. 26, 1582, is in my hands. It describes the state of things at Akbar’s Cou rt, and is a copy from the Spanish Archives obtained by the good offices of Don Pascual de Guayangos.’”’ ! Count von Noer’s copy may still be in existence. That of oy Spanish Archives appears to have been lost. ‘‘ When | was t Madrid,” writes Sir Clements R. Markham, ‘Don Pascual de daiosibes the personal appearance and habi b t was left at the Asiatic Society, before Mr eos x’s time, and was misl Don Pascual a also mislaid the original, so that the loss is irremediable rom the quotations ma a by Count von Noer regarding the Kabul campaign, I concluded in 1907 that the ‘‘ excellent anonymous report ’’’ was the work of Monserrate. ag point is now placed beyond doubt.* Markham was mistaken, if he thought that copies of the MS. which he obtained from the Spanish Archives had never been utilized before. We find Monserrate’s Relagam quoted in a number of ancient works; but, it is probably due to the fact that the copies were not signed t = the name of the author See unmentioned and unkno s I know, the first who ican himaelf of the docu- ment which. we now publish was Padre Gio. Battista Peruschi, J.4 He reproduces it in extenso, but disposes the materials somewhat differently. His copy must, however, have been more elaborate than mine. It contains occasionally more detailed information, eg could have come from Mogor only, the only sources mentior d (cf. Sedan p. 5) being letters of Mogor, dated 1582 and ‘ ‘1592? ? (1595 2}. Father Luis de Guzman, s.J., was the next is or use of Monserrate’s Relagam, and it will be evident, examina- tion, that he did not translate Fomseli. but had se thie's Tate: el b ae tte 8. Beveridge, Caioutte., Thacker, 1890, Vol. I, pp. ooh 2. ma — s Kaiser Akbar had appeared in 1880 or 1881. oma S. Van Li theca heme ar: An Eastern a from the Dutch by M. M. With notes and an ‘esis oie of Akbar by Clements R. Markham, London, Allen, ie von Norn, Kaiser Akbar (1980), eb Il, pp. 11-12, 77-78, 182; ne. Also: Jesuit Missions ror Akbar, D. Maclagan, arn oer 1896, p. 47, and m te sit Missionaries India a scriptions on ‘their tombs, fi fae (1580-1803), Caleutte,, Catholic Orphan Press, a rir aaa Church Street, 1907, p 188 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. guese or Spanish a, at his disposal. The extracts in his. work are much shor Fr. Pierre du pone s.J., made copious extracts from Peruschi’s [nformatione del Regno,..di Mogor. This is evident from the faulty spelling of the proper names in both. The whole of Chapter viii of Livre IIII, Seconde Partie de l’ Histoire des choses plus memorables advenues tant ez Indes Orientales ... ., Bovrdeavs, Millanges, 1610, pp. 429-438, is thus based on Monserrate’ s authority.” ( Latin edn. Coloni niz-Agrippine, 1615, II, Lib. aa ° VIII, pp. 492-501.) Pur > His Pilgrimage will be found to contain several says Potente pose the Relacam quoted through Peruschi or du Jarric.® Father Francis de Sousa’s account of the first Jesuit Mission to Mogor* has little in common with Peruschi’s Infor- matione. Ifhe had a copy of Monserrate’s Relacam, he did not make much use of it.6 Though he wrote at Goa, it would seem, too, that he did not utilize Monserrate’s MS. Mongolice Legationis Commentarius. His account of Monserrate’s and Aquaviva’s ourney from Surat to Fathpir in 1580 is not taken from it, bat pachkhiy from letters written . the time by Monserrate and preserved in ‘‘Nossa Secretaria de Goa.’’ He quotes, e.g., @ MS. History of Padre Sebastias Goncalves.® (Cf. Or. Cong. , Vol. I, Introd.). as Mongolice Legationis Commentarius, it was none the less, in default of the latter, a most important document, and it is _ sufficiently valuable to justify us in ‘publishing it. It ua conversione alla nostra | santa Fede. | Cauaia dalla relatione, e da moltt particolarit | hauuti "eon eas parts /../../ In Bivécia, / Appresso: Pietro Maria Marchetti, 1597. /—I have also the Latin translation : istorica Relati ; iz, 16 The ’ Ww. d Cf. Purchas his Pilgrimage, London, 1625-26, Pt. IV BEV, Ch. 6, § 3, p. 512. In J. Tatpoys WuHEELER’s Early Travels in India, Caleutta, i864, nee pp. 14-24. Conquistado, Lisboa, MDCOX, Vol. II, €.1, D.2. §§ 2-46, 58-63." : Cf. ibid. § 63. 5 Only the first 5 books of Pt. I of Padre Sebastias Gongalvez’ The where- tory are in the private Royal Library of Lisbon 2 abonts 6) ity rest are not known. Cf. Monwmenta etic Madrid,. XXiv Vol. VIII, No. 5.) Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 189 [N.S.] will be found to shed light on Monserrate’s Commentarius, though, on the other hand, it must itself be elucidated generally by means of his larger work. We have reproduced the Portuguese text as faithfully as possible, not omitting any of its peculiarities and inconsis- tencies of spelling. Mr. H. Beveridge, I.C.8. (retired), kindly went through the proofs of our article, and favoured us with a number of valuable corrections and notes. 190 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. Ex ‘‘ Goan. Malab. Epist. 1580-89 (Goa. 13)?” Ex MSS. Soc. Jesu. Account oF Equesar, Kine or THE Mogorss. Mahamed Zelaldim Equebar, commonly called King of the Mogores, is the sixth descendant of Tamorlam, the same who seized Bayazet [Bajazet, Baiazid] by stratagem, and carried. him about in a cage, as long as he lived. This is his genealogy: Mir Timur Lang, Miranxa, Abucaij, Ommarxd, Qhanmirsé, Baburxé, Emmatpadxa, Zelaldim- Equebarx 4.! By nationality and country he belongs to Chaquata [Cha-. ghata].* These are Turks, not Tartars or Parthians [Persians], This Province of Chaquata lies between Persia and Tartary to the North, India lying in a manner to the East of it. It borders on the Osbaquis [Osbegs, Uzbaks], who are Tartars. Their first king was Cynguisqhan [Chingiz Khan], of whom St. Antoninus speaks. To this day its Kings descend from him, and the King actually reigning is Abdollaqhan,* who, they say, is as great a sovereign as Aquebar. The capital of the kingdom is called Samarghan of Boccora. Temurlang, from whom this king descends, was born in a village called Taragay, near to a town named Xarsabs, which means Green Town. *He was of low pedigree, and became 1 Akbar’s genealogy is as follows: 1. Qutbuddin Amir T Girgan; 2. Jalaluddin Miran Shah; 3. Sultan Muham 4. Sultan Aba Sa’id Mirza Um i oes which he proposes and had obtained from Akbar himself and from the tutors inces Salim urad. Faria y Sousa, The Portugues Asia, London, 1695, Vol. II, Pt. I, Ch. xi, p. 68, has the strange theory that Akbar was the son of Humayiin’s queen and an elephant-driver. | Fol. 484r Lil.) Vol. Nor No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 191 8. RELACAM DO EQuEBAR.! Rer pos MoGorRgEs. Mahamed eee Equebar - , Rei uulgarméte dito dos mogores, He sexto neto De / Tamorlam - aquelle, q tomou - a bayazeto,” por ame E o trouxe- em quato uiueo- , Em hua gay ola. / A ordem da geracam - he esta. Mirtimurlang - Miranxa, ucaij, Ommarxa, ne og rsa, / Baburxa, Emmaiipadxé, Zelaldim Equebarxa. / A s nacam-e patria, he cite iti os quaes sam turcos, e nam tartaros: , nem Parthos , Como algiis cuidao /& bulos, e fraze he a mesma, a pronungiagam, e som he differente, do da linguajem q fala / na corte, e terras DelRei de persia./ Esta prouincia do chaquata, jas entre a persia” E a tartaria — o norte, E fica lhe, a india quasi pera / / a banda Do leste. , Tem ae uizinhos, os, Osbaquis, 4 sam rtaros; cuiuo primeiro Rei foi, Cynguisqhan - De 4 fala caste (Asioabipls Do qual ainda ha geracam, de Reis, e o q agora Reina se chama Abdollaghan - o qual dizem q he tam/ grande siior como o Aquebar. A cabeca do Reino se chama, Samarqhan de boccora. Temurlang - Donde este Rei sien foi natural, de hua aldea, q se chama, Taragay - fermo De hua Cidade’ chamada Xarsabs, que quer dizer Cidade. Watds: foi homem Baixo, i First: Aquebar. 2 The MS. seems to have: bayafeto. 3 The MS. has apparently: as persias ; From the name of Chingiz Khan’s second son, Chaghatai Khan de Guzman unde sated ts this to refer to the people of Chaghata. ‘ ‘* ‘Abdullah Khan, chief of the Uzbaks, was the son of igomget Khan, son of Jani Beg chia a descendant of Jaji Khan, _of Chingiz Khan... He ascended the ba of Samargand and Bukhars in a.D. 1582.’" Of. Kennn’s & ict., 1 Orient , 1894, p. 8. with Monserrate’s Mong. tag: Comm., fol. 123a. 1: ‘* In pago Taragay Quexensis urbis, que ob amcenitatem, et agri horto- rumque viriditatem Xaresabz dicebatur, patre Xacathzo, ac sim chrorum cultore, ordinis equestris. ac quattuor equitum tribuno: matre pari nobilitate natus. »»__Xarsabs represents Shahr-i-Sabz; Quer = 192 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (May, 1912. a Moor, although his father and mother were heathens.! He embraced a darwesh sort of life, a lazy kind of exis- tence with a semblance of religion and holiness, and, as is known, from small beginnings he succeeded through craft and cruelty in becoming very great. Equebar is tall, broad-shouldered, but bandy-legged.? His what inclined to the right. With the exception of his mous- tache, which he keeps short and trimmed, he shaves his beard entirely, after the Turkish fashion. He lets his hair whilst his breeches cover his heels. His slippers are not of the usual shape, but after a pattern of his own invention. He adorns his head with strings of pearls and precious stones of great value. At his girdle he always keeps a dagger, often Kush or Kesh.—His father’s name is given as Amir Turaghai; his mother’s as Takina Khatin in Kernz’s Orient. Biogr. Dict., s. v. Amir aimir. Some say he wasa shepherd’s son; others that he was descended from Chingiz Khan. 1 io was applied to Hindiis and others in contradistinction from the ‘‘ Moors’’ or Muhammadans. We translate by heathen, gentile, gentoo. : : [ mediocre. 2 Peruschi (p. 7) omits ‘* bandy-legged ’’ and hasinstead : di statura 8 Compare with Mong. Leg. _Comm., fol. 1066.4-107a.1; ‘* Erat sita . humeris, incurvis cruribus, et leviter inflexis, et ad equitandum accom- » modico nigrore suffuso, obstipo capite, et xterum humerum inflexo, fronte lata, et aperta, micantibus Vol. ae No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 193 De Pay & may gétios feito mouro./ foi Como daruese, q he certa maneira, De Vida galhofa, Com apparencia De Religiam - E santidade, E como/ se sabe, De a hone ie gags wt E Com astucia, E crueldade, Veio aser mui grande O Equebar, he homem, Bem apessoado, espadudo, zambro, das pernas - De cor trigueira, os olhos ras-/gados E piquenos - a modo De tartaro- ou chim - a testa arga, e descuberta, ho naris Igual, Com hua esqui-/na pequena no osso, do mejo, as x ventas, largas, tem hua uerruga, na venta esquerda, tras a Vsa, de touca ao Custume, do Industao, ides rriqua ° e lustrosa méte, E fora dos costumes comt dos mouros/ sempre calcanhares, Vsa De diuersa forma, De/ capatos q elle mesmo inuentou - Orna, a cabeca Com Ramaes De perolas - ras De muito presso - tras/ sempre adaga cingida E muitas uezes espada, E quado nam tem na sempre, perto dessi. Aor delle,/ andam sempre, certos paies, 4 lhe trazem, diuersas Armas. Cotenta Ihe muito o trajo espanhol - E alguas’ vezes se veste dentro, a portuguesa, veste, E calca, veludo probe 1582! muitas vezes.// | [ Pol.f4s4v } He sagas - Prudente, De grande animo, Valeroso em sua pessoa, he cham, e tratauel, porem graue ;/ nas execucoés De iustica, q manda fazer, manda q esperem, tres mandados ou = Recados seus - antes a faca,/ agastace poucas vezes, e essas : sree Porem torna tambem De pressa porq naturalm' he e i 1 From another hand. The date of the Relacami. oculis . .. deductis in longum dalpebsid; ut sunt Sauromatum, Sinarum, et et Niphonum [ de ag se], et omnium fere Asianorum, quorum regiones unt, ten ui su cuenens naso mediocri, et demisso, ex oO, is penne pig ium, eminet, peenna: quasi suc in sini riori labio coniunctam, habet.”’ son. 6 H. Be eridee points out that, accordi ing to —— do Couto (IX Dec., ch. xiii, P. 63 sqq. of the Lisbon Edn., 1786), Akbar assumed Por- t dress a wert on the oceasion of Cabral’: eusbiely (1573). | Cf. J.AS.B., 1904, p. 5 194 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. A chancellor and comptroller of the exchequer, who had turned a traitor, was twice pardoned by him, and reinstated into his office; but, the third time he had him han nged,! en he was near the river Behét [Jhelam], they brought him twelve men who had fled from his camp to join the ranks ‘Sire,’’ said the prisoner, ‘‘ pardon me if I am so hoarse. Those men of the bailiff dragged me along so roughly and hurriedly under a broiling sun, and gave me so many fisticuffs, that plenty of dust has go ot into my throat, and I am so hoarse that I cannot sing.’’ This found so much favour with the King that he pardoned him and told not to behead any of them, but to keep them prisoners until he should get their crimes examined into.” He can neither read nor write, but he is very curious, and has always men of letters about him, whom br gets to pene ie sundry pion and tell him various storie 1 The allusion must be to ‘Khwajah § Shah Mansi of Shiraz. Mon- serrate relates how he was three times found to have communicated mt serrate’s Mongol. Leg. Comm.—‘‘ Abul Fazl LAISOPane. Ti. 343) “ that se was hanged on a tree near ‘Sarai Kot Kachwa aha. e place afterwards discovered that the mgt hess etters were forgery, and that Mansiir wasinnocent. Cf. phe s Akbar (transl.) II, 25; also Badayiini vore* transl.), pp. 300, 303.” (Note by H. Beveridge.) According to the T'abakat-i-Akbari, the Sarai of Bad was 15 kes from Fathpir. Cohinase with Blochmann’s notes in en! I, 430-432. Vol. VIII, No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 195 [N.S.] Nam sabe ler, nem, escreuer, mas he mui curioso, E sempre tem homés letrados - apar dessi, a quem manda,/ 4 isputem : : ; : : Cy Wire e entressi - de diuersas materias, E cotem diuersas historias. / quer q lhe sejam relatadas. Em casos graues, manda, lancar, os facinorosos, ao pee dos ali-/fantes, ou por em caluétes, 4 sam tis aguieiros - agudos, em q 0s espetam. Aos ladroes formiguei- ros mida/ cortar a mad sem remissad. Aos rraptores adulter- os, manda degolar, ou emforcar, Outras culpas me-/nores E mais populares - manda castigar cO assoutes. | First: Vedor e Regedor. 2 This story is told somewhat more fully in Mong. Leg. Comm., fol. 113b.4-114a.4. It will be found translated in Noer’s Akbar (transl.), II, pp. 56-58. $ On Akbar’s partiality for books, ef. Ain, I, 103. 4 Caluetes. Cf. YuuE-Burnetit’s Hobson-Jobson, 8. V- Caluete. The word in derived from the Malayal. Kaluekki (pron... ettt): the punishment of impalement. 5 Ladroes formigueiros are those who steal petty things. —‘‘ Fures, ut plurimum, vapulant, aut dextris plectunt.”’ Monj. Leg. ’ fol. 114 a. 4. —‘* If a man or woman steal, cut off their hands in retri- ution for that which they have committed: this is an exemplary punishment by God, and God is mighty and wise.”’ —Koran, Sura 5, verse 42. eet 196 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {May, 1912. He is sto of a melancholic disposition. Hence, at one and the e time, he diverts himself with several dis- tractions, mich as slewing polo (chogua) on horseback,' witness- ing fights between wild ‘elephants, buffaloes, stags, cocks, rams, ] and dance in the air,’ and takes much pleasure in all sorts of birds and other curious things. Sometimes he assists at dances and tumbling feats. He finds also much recreation with his ne and keeps dancing elephants and camels. But, in the midst of all these diversions, he is in a perpetual whirl of business pe foyesokeny e takes counsel in private with certain vazirs of nel council, but decides alone ad: by himself. He makes know to them his decisions saying, ‘‘ It will be good to do this, or bunny ’? And they all answer, ‘‘Peace to the King.’’ And if one makes any objection, 7 listens graciously, aes pana: whether he will do or not what is put forward. Some- times, too, he abandons Mae he had proposed. He is very fon hunting wild animals, of which there are many in his ceutical such as gazelles, stags, meirus,° wild goats, hares, etc. He hunts with ounces (leopards), because he has no grey-hounds or mastiffs, and but few harriers.® He does not care much for hawking ;7 yet, he has plenty of birds of prey for hawking, and setting-dogs and water- another.” is pad or ota Blochmann s by equitatu vtring; di isposito (vt fit in ludo I[talis dicto sueueli) exercet se ligneis pilis vltro neane batillo ad id a ue a reverberandis terré nunquam attingant, nam que pars causam dederit, vt terram ieekingst; ea Perec cedit from ”* Cf. Histor. i fol, 9¥ , or in the =< ed., where we find the word chi re at 252- ren speaks of gladiators and wrestlers. On deer fights,» see tbid., 1.2 = 5 Pigeon-flying was a - vourite pastime of Akbar’s. Cf. e lus vement en over i full T hak. If this circular turn not completely carried out. the movement is oes katif taisoatdacy ste is held in no esteem. Baz as 29 zadan (lying on the back with the Pipi beeen. d quickly t round, in Hindi kala)..... Some pigeons per er ella: she saci and kh, Se A gare stupefied to the pont This i fog called guliilah and is disliked.” “oD , * See Ain, I, 153-156. ‘On the Succe in which His M regis spends his ——— pers himselfe in divers fens sel pele arts = Vol. VIII, No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 197 [N.8.] He naturalméte malenconizado, E por esta causa, se entretem co diuersos desemfadam‘** -em hum mesmo tempo, como he/iugar a choqua a caualo, ver peleiiar alifantes brauos, bufaras, E ueados, E galos, carneiros, lutadores, esgrimi-/ dores, joguo De punhadas, fazer uoar Pombas q bailham no ar, ver diuersidades, De passaros, E de outras/ cousas curiosas, E alguas vezes ue bailos, E jogos, De uolteadores, toma. em hua Roda uiua De ne-/gocios, E diuersos despachos. Acoselha se priuatim c6 certos Vazires, De seu coselho, E resoluesse soo, E porssi mesmo, Pubrica o q asstta/ Dizem- do aos seus, sera bem, q facamos isto, ou estoutro E_ todos spondem, Pas A elRei E se algt/ lhe poem algua difficuldade, ouue a bem, sem mostrar, q 0 fara, ou deixara de fazer, o 4 propos, E alguas/ vezes Deixa, De fazer o q tinha proposto. He mui inclinado, a caca de feras, q ha muitas na sua terra Como, De gazelas, ueados, Meirus, Cabriolis,/ lebres &ct. Caca com oncas, pord nao ha libreos, nem aloés, e ha poucos galgos, nad he mui inclinado, a al-/fenaria aindaq tem en grande copia de! aues De cagar, E cats de amostra, E caés 1 Later addition: de, which is redundant. word meru is connected with maral, which is Turkish for a stag, and Les > Ag j ing journées course que pour y aller prendre de certaines Vaches sauvages qu’ ils appellent Merous, qui sont dans des bois & |’ entour de cette mon- : ct : en. ‘ . Comm., 44F. ; ‘* Cerulea bos (nilagau=cerulea bos) persimilis, est ceruo, sed capitis, et reliqui corporis magnitudine, dispar.’ >” In his Index, nilagau=meira 6 <*Ac quod canibus venaticis, gallicis, atque Alanis regio des- tituta sit, innumeras prope pantheras immodicis sumptibus alit.”” Cf. Mong. Leg. Comm., fol. 446 i i very much for his excellent qualities, and imports dogs from coun: tries. Excellent dogs come from Kabu arah: district, [N. of Raul Pindi].”’ Ain, 1,290. European bloodhounds were early imported id to Roe: u size, and a male and female of mastiffes, and the tall Irish greyhounds, and such other dogges as hunt in your lands.’’ (Ibid., n. 3.) 1 Abul Faz] states that Akbar was very fond of hawks, and used! them often for hunting purposes. Ain, I, 293. 198 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. -spaniels. He has in his service men who are very clever in bringing down the denizens of the air with a kind of shaft with. out iron point, tip or feathers. It turns transversely (?) in the air as it flies, and it is marvellous how it never misses its aim.! Deer he hunts with other deer, which carry a noose about their horns. They fight those of the bush, and when the feel their opponent caught in the noose, they let themselves drop on the ground and wait for the hunters to come up and seize it. And when he goes to war, he always goes a-hunting. At times, by way of pastime, he has the bush surrounded by 3 or 4 thousand men holding one another by the hand, while others beat the field and start ‘the game. And those who let anything escape pay a certain fine.* is palaces are very asin and strong. Every day, he changes his guard * and those in the service of his establishment, in such a way that the same are on dut every eighth day. ‘His guards, some 200 men, receive their always on duty are—his secretary, the governor (?), the minis- ter of finance, the auditor of the exchequer, the censor (7), the chief chamberlain, the major-domo, the lord-marshal, the chief treasurers, the chief usher, the palace jailer, the prefect of the ministers of justice, and thehead-cook.5 At his table they serve and hav Haadnies seal. The butler and the kitchen-servants bring them up toa certain place, where they are taken up by women.® 1 **~ doubt the correctness of the translation about the arrow pie in eae air. If not wrong, surely Monserrate’s statement is The arrow aaiet is the tuka arrow referred to in InvINE’s Army of the Indian ‘Moghule, p . 97. It was used for killing small birds flying, s described in onieetinl books on archery.’’ (Note by H. Beveridge.) a ; a net over its horns [of the deer], and let it off against wild deer, which from fear will fight with them uring the struggle, the horn, or the foot, or the ears of the wild deer will get entangl in ti ego < grsenrs Sore have been lying in ambush, will then .? Ain, 1, 291. Abul Fazl describes a —_— tiger hunting clophani-honding, hi ere with eae ii, and hun om, I, 282 5 68 When os goes to warre, hee er cause a whole Wood to bee round beset with men, hand in hand ; sending others in, which raise the Beasts, and drive them into the others armes ; } Which, if they let them goe, are punished, to make sport that way.’’ Ci. Purchas His Pilgrimage, Ch. iv, Sect. i. du Jarric and Peruschi tenualace in the 4°* The Imperial army has been divided into twelve parts, each which mounts guard for Here space of a month. This oar ves all trite whether far or near, Ee to come to court, and to partake of the liberality of His Majes .. The fou gviltoas of h the pris He oe een divided into seven nae "eae ch of whi ch i is appointed for one d They are day and night in attendance about the palac ie I, 257. Fol, 485°. ] Vol. VIII, No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 199 BURSA eas dagoa, tem hoés mui destros em matar/ caca no ar, Com hua certa maneira de uirote, sem ferro, nem Cabeca, nem penas, o qual uai dando uoltas atreuessado/ E de marauilha, lhe escapa nada. Caca veados co outros veados, os quaes leuam, o laco, nos cornos, E peleiiando com os do mato,/ Como o sttem em-/baracado se deixam cair no cham, ate o vem tomar. E quando uai a guerra, sempre vai/ cacando.// Algumas vezes manda sercar 0 mato, por - 3-ou 4 mil, hoés pegados pollas mads, E outros q o uam batendo, E a-/leuantando a caca, E aqueile a quem escapa, paga certa pena a modo, De passatempo./ Os seus passos sam mui, sumptuosos, E fortes Cada dia muda a guarda, E servico, de sua casa, De maneira q de oito em oito dias tornam, os mesmos a seruir/ aos Da ou - 50- Iguairas em bacios grandes De porsolana, Cubertas cO sapadouras, E por rriba hum pano/ atado, E mutrado, co sello, do cozinheiro mor, leuamnas O mestresala, E mocos Da cozinha, ate certo lugar, E ali/ lhas tomam molheres./ 6 Compare with Mong. Leg. Comment., fol. 112a. 2, 32 ** At vero assidue in aula versantur, Magnus pretor, consiliarius privatus, Questor, conficiendarum rationum magister, AEdilis, censor, eubicu- i i nstr i familiarem regi us instructor, qui Tr etur, castrorum saxametator, unu arius, ianitor maximus, fagi- 0 > i in custodia continentur, custos, carnifi n ef 7 oleae in ; , 980, ‘ “ —Monserrate (M Comm., fol. 98a. 1) explains the term ab m: ‘* muneris nomen est, ie to mense minist ‘* Jus dicunt fae indices, alter pimacion. ‘alter ad quem, si yg latio. intercedat, iudicium deferatur. Prevor vel quesitor unus. Et a 0 dumtaxat, non scriptis fiunt.”? Mo ong. Leg. Comm. fol. 7 Le Kinja Shah Mansiir. Cf. Ain I, 430, and Mong. Leg. Comm. 0 Vol. VIII, No. 5.} Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 201 [W.8.] Tem mui grande Ordem na fazenda, porem porqg he cousa, Comprida, Deixo, de a escreuer./ ras -em sua corte mais de uinte Regulos gentios, seus uassallos, tam grandes, senhores, Como elRei de calecut, a- fora/ outros muitos'austtes, 4 lhe pagam pareas - / E destes se a ito, E entrao no paco onde nam podem entrar/ nhus de seus capitaes mouros., 8 officiais da iustica, sam, o Juis ordinario E outro Juis pera as apellacoés E reuista -E hum meirinho,/ E tudo se iulga uer a mente, Os hoés em 4 acha partes naturaés, pera se seruir delles, E Gasclos perto iiaee: aindag seiam baixos ; ; ou estra-/ geiros falos grandes, Como fes a hum, Vasir 4 de escriuam da fazenda, o fes so della, e de seu saeethd,| E ao seu escriuam da Puridade, 4 hera hum pobre molli. E o seu almirate, G hera feito dos gastadores. E o seu/ fisico mor, E outros, Porem estes 4 de mecanicos, ou trabalhadores hud emxada, E hua paa/ de ferro -luzido com seus cabos torneados - E por rriba pintados. E o Cottoal, Da corte, q he como meirinho/ mor, 4 primeiro foi seu mestre da pon ‘tras hum bastam, q usam pera apartar, pintado, E dour E cd seus cabos de ouro, E assi outros 4 sam officiais, E no Mais tem as mesmas entradas q os G as tem por sangue/E gera- cam. / ee cia 8 Abul Fazl, who must be meant ee Bl. Rud. mn orca when he speaks of the Emperor’s sparen Cf, J.A.S.B., 1896, p. 55. Monser- rate mentions him in 1581 as Akbar’s = Mong. Leg. Comm. fol. hi makes of the Admiral a former overseer of those who Reintuctaed spears or lances: ‘‘ Capo di quelli che faceuano ves te, and says that they carried a ease (hasta) aekore him. Cf. op. cit., p. 21. Qasim es the research on holar employed by our Society, ‘eta to me: ** Akbar’s admiral in 1580-82 was Qasim Khan, ir-Bahr. kbar gave him the ttle - Abi (admiral or lord : song sea). will be f n Maasir-ul-Umara, Vol. I I, p. 62, and Blo chmann transl. of ry in pp. 379 (No. 59), 620.’ T, 542 —544, gives a — list of Akbar’ s physicians. . D. pe pal failed, however, to identify the Em iene s chief —. cian for the period 1580-—1582. Cf, J.A.S.B. 1896 2 P 51. ‘* Akbar’ chief physician in 1580-82 was Hakim Ali of Gilan, w o had the title st Galiniis-uz-Zamani (Galenus of the age). Notices of nis life will be found ar ? s i Ids p ap abe gertaraar Yi aas by Ga Hasire ms , 402, 466 No. 192), 642 a! 0 asim H =eee Pp very 408 or e name of Akbar’s chief Kotwal for 1580-82. sete al Khan vleed “Gust Daulat Khan is found in the Maiasir-ul-Umara, Vol. 1, where a passing account ‘of his life is given. (Note by Qasim Hasir). 202 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (May, 1912. His manner of transacting business is to go, generally twice a day, to a place where he can be spoken to. For this he has two very large squares, in each of ses rises a most beautifully adorned estrade. One of these squares is open to all classes of agen ee people ;! to the other are admitted only the great captains, his litterati, the Fathers, the Portuguese and those of his family.” The greater part of the business he listens to and settles standing; at times even, he remains standing two or three hours, talking now wi ith this one, then with that one Eight men '—of those with whom he is most familiar and whom he keeps most about his person—have each their day of the week to present those who have business to transact, and hand him their petitions, and when those from without come to kiss his foot,* they act as sponsors and masters of ceremonies. There are always about the King certain scribes who pick the words out of his mouth and write down at once whatever he says and ordains.’ This, it seems, is an ancient custom of the Sem and the Medes, and of the peoples of this country ; hence, we can understand the practice described in the book of Esther and Daniel. ual seat is on an estrade, where he squats in Moorish Piddiicas: but, they keep always near him a chair with ike ours, and covered with crimson velvet, on which he often sits down. In certain private a with his captains, at which the Fathers were present, and sometimes when the Fathers ees speaking to him within doors, he made them alone sit ‘ite h as three sons and two daughters, not counting many children oiks have died. The Prince is called Xeco; the middle one, Pahari; the youngest, Danial or Dan, and for honour’s sake they add to their name Gio, which means ‘‘ so ul.”” sgn they say Xecogio, etc., as if you said ‘‘soul of Xeco. he kin gdom, which he inherited en his ites is called Industan. By his victories over the Patanes, Baloches 1 ** Difficile dictu est, quam facilem se, in — eae “a mittendisque prebeat. Singulis enim, prope diebus, omnibus, popularibus, tum proceribus, colloquii sui, copiam facit.’’ Mong. La: . 107a. 4. See * Regulations : for admission to ag rite I, 156 -157. 3 We have ‘‘seven’’ in Mong. Leg. Com ers 4Was not ie practice rather to put ses ’s Site on His Majesty’s foot? Cf. Ain, I, 265. 5 Regarding the Waqi ’ahnawis or scribes, and what they were mea i to chronicle, see Ain, I, 2 6 The three sons of the e Emperor were Sultan Salim, whom Akbar Vol. VIII, No. 5.) Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 203 [N. Be cada ie ee onde lhe possam ie pera isso tem dous,/ pateos mui grandes. E em cada hum delles, hum estrado, mui bem apparamétado, em hum destes pateos sete! toda a@ maneira de géte limpa. No outro emtram, so capitaes grades, E os seus letrados, os padres, / E porcupine: s seus familiares, Os mais dos negocios ouue, E despacha em pee, E ainda “alguas vezes em pee’ duas E tres horas, falando, com hun§, E falando, com outros./ m oito hots dos q lhesam mais aceitos, Eq elle tras mais pto dessi repartidos pollos dias da somana,/ pera lhe apresentarem as partes q tem negocios z= naess nse lhe peticoés E quando lhe, uem a beiiar/ o pes q vem de fora, estes sam como seus Padrinhos, E mestres ‘i ceremonias./ Andam sempre perto delRei certos escriuoés q lhe tomao a Palaura, da boca, E escreuem logo quanto dis / E ordena o qual parece q he costume antigo Dos persas E medos. E destas naco®s deca, E assi se pode en-/tender se praticaua, o @ se escreue em o liuro, De Hester, E daniel./ O comt asséto seu, he em estrado, E de cocaras, a mourisca, porem sempre lhe trazem, pto hua cadeira, de espal-/das, De veludo carmesim ao nosso modo, em 4 se assenta muitas, vezes. / (Pol, 485¥-] Em algus aiu ork secretos, De seus capitaes em se acharam os padres: E alguas vezes egal os padres - /Demtro c6 elle, soo os tava assentar apar dess Tem tres filhos homés E duas filhas molheres, afora muitos 4 q lhe morrera6./ Principe se chama, Xeco, 0 do meio, Pahari, o mais pequeno danial, ou Dan E por honrra ihe acrecentam gio 4 quer dizer alma, E dizem Xecogio &ct. Como se dissese alma de Xeco. O Reino q herdou, de seus, auos, se chama industan, ao qual elle aiuntou muitas terras, vencendo, Patanes,/ baloches, used to call Shaikh oe econ carriage ee Pah@ri, and Sultan Dany4l, thus called i mbrance Shaikh of that name, a follower of Mu’i ge : Chishti, to whose tomb ed Ajmir Akbar often made pilgrimages, in beginning of his reign.—J? means, indee spiri ages but it is nen also as a mere wai title, like Sir or Esquire, or like Don, as Peruschi remarks.—‘‘ Sciec the eldest, he which is honoured pronounced ji in Northern India, it go ae ae time. _ The kat-i-Akbart speaks India, V, 151. 204 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. Gaccares, and Gusarates, Moors these, and over many petty entoo kings, he added to it many lands. Anciently, Deli was the seat of the kingdom of Industan. He shifted it to Agra, but, as his children died there, he went to shget ak a city Lahor, Moltan, Mandhé, Patana, Junipair, Emadaba, some of which are as big as Lisbon.!. Mandho is nine leagues in circuit, and has a suburb of 3 leagues.” Its ruins attest that it was entirely populat ated. ote now its population must be like three times that of Evora. From afar these aed loth very pretty on account of their terraces, pinnacles and turrets. Within, the streets are rder. live in thatched mud-houses, so that, when one has seen one town, there is little to be seen in the res The lands which he governs are those which are situated between the River Indo, called Scind by the natives, and the River Ganga, commonly believed to be the Ganges. Apostle St. Bartholomew, as Perionio (?)* and others write in his life. To the north-east are certain mountains, called by the natives Cumaum, apparently the Imao,* which separates the Mogor’s dominions from Tartary. To the south is the sea, on the coast of which he has no other harbours than those of Cains [Cambay], viz., Currate [Surat], Baréche [Broach, Bharoch], Cambaiéte [Kambhayat] and Goga. To the south-west, he borders on the lands of certain sovereigns of the Decan, and of Ca anara, anciently the kingdom of Nar- singua [Nar Simha] and Bisnaga [Vijayanagar]. These parts the cool, and abound in groves and fruitage. They grow are sugarcane. In some parts there are grapes, peaches, mul- 1 Kambhayat,. . . - Multan, Mandi, Patnah, Jaun Ahmada- bad.— We find further Amadaba instead of Fetelabe ba [Almada ® Peruschi (p. 8) says: ‘‘ 30 miles i in circuit, ¢.e., leagues; some agues.” Monserrate’s Mong. Legat. Comm. (foll. 12 6. 4—14 6. 2) contains an mig god description of Mandi. We read there: ‘‘ muri enim circuitus, iis integri, a obiecto prerupto saxo muniuntur, viginti quatuor fere mnillia passu The only name among Mes rrate’s authorities in Mong. Legat.. Vol. VIII, No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 205 [WV.S. Gaccares, E gusarates mouros, E muitos, Regulos gétios. O solio Antiguo, Do Reino De in/dustan, foi Deli, E. elle mudou a _Agra, E porg lhe morriam os filhos, se passou a fatepar - q he/ ee noua fundada, E edificada, por elle, seis legoas De ane As Aan. maiores, q tem sam, cambaiéte, Deli, Lahor,. cam, como . 3./ vezes Euora., Estas cidades: de fora tem mui boa, aparencia Por causa, dos eirados, corucheos, E torrinhas, q tem. Détro tem as ruas estreitas, pouco limpas, Deshordenadas, sem, jenellas, Porem as casas Dos mouros, Prin-/cipalméte dos Riquos, E onrrados, sam mui fermosas por ditro, E tem muitos tanques, E jardiis, assi ta a os bramanes, E outros gétios ricos, tem boas casas. A gente po opular, mora em Casas De Barro, Palha- ast, De modo q uista, hua Cidade, ha pouco q ver nas outras./ As _terras q senhorea, sam azem, jon o Riod ar- mente cuidamos, ser 0 ganges, a qual - OS antigos hain aeaas India citerior, Onde he o Aplo/ sam bertolameu, Como escreue perion o [2], E outros na sua uida. Ao nordeste, tem huas serras a 4 os/ naturaes, chamam, Cumaum, q parece, ser O Imao, q as diuide da cephretan E ao sul tem ~ q os ortos, De parte do sudueste, a co olle, iok senhores, ‘do decan, do canara, q Antiguamite, foi o Rei-/no de Narsingua, E bisnaga, sam terras, fresquas, De muitos aruoredos, E fruita, ha canaueaes,/ Da suquar, Em alguas partes, ha uuas, pecegos, 1 First: powoada = popu se Seo correction to despouada must be a mistake of the copyi Comm. vitae approaches ‘‘ Perionio’’ is Paul Jovius, the author of Elogia vi m tllustrium. Florence, 1554, and Commentarius Turcicarum rerum. St acacriets quotes both works. The een betta yed by the copyist over the first syllable of perionio, a als that he should have read p'lo ioutio or como se escreue to pinion Edenton: is that ia is no pire for story Neasoting St. Bartholomew vith India. India covers a vast area in the old writers, e.g., aes Felix. 4 Tisfontaine simntladty identified the Imaus with the mountains of Kumaon. Cf. Bernovinxt’s Description del Inde; I, p. 47. 206 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. berries, and the more usual fruits, like pose of the jujube-tree.! There are all kinds of thorny trees, * and every sort of vege- tables, with the exception of lettuce sae beets. Industan is watered by ten rivers, called as follows: the Taphi,’ which asses through Currate : the Narvada, Baroche ; the SA4mbel,* which flows into the Jamona [Jumna]; the Jamona, which passes into the Ganga [Ganges]; the Ganga, with its mouth in Bemgala; the Catanilge,® Beha,’ Raoy,® Chenas,* Behét,'° and the Indo, which the last in. n Industan there were oe pee who were dis- David. Inabout a year, the descendants of Temurlan, thanks to their successes in their wars against the eae of oo 1 In the Ain, I, 64—73, there is a chapter on fruits a the places they came from. Grapes came from Kashmir and Kabul; cherries, apples, pears, peaches, apricots, were mo ee pe Kabul. a 2 Arvores de espinho (tet. thorny trees) compr ise "lath tebe orange- trees, etc. Peruschi has: “‘limoni cedri, naranzi.’ 6 The Ain, II, 243; III, 304, spells it Tapti and _ Papi: Monserrate spells it Taphi ‘and Paphti, and latinizes it ‘‘ Taphes *** Narvada fluvius, qui Amadabeam alluen ns, Batosii exit in mare.’ Mong. Leg. Comm. fol. 12a. 3.--“'The Na rbadah flows past it Bhar in its course to the Ocean.’’ mm, II, 243. Monserrate is wro making the Narbada pass through Ahmadabad. 5 Sambel, first written Sumbal, then either Sambel or Cedmbel, is the ‘‘Chambal,’’ the ‘* Samballus’’ He 7 Pa mbalus ’’ of a a nl 8 map and text in Mong. Leg. Comm. fol. He marks ow- ing S. of Fathpir and cae ‘(Dholpur} and N. of Gweliar. ate throwing itself into _ mk 3b, ibid., it is placed among the affluents o the Tai ie d, says Monserrate, the boundary gigi the Kinga of Malwa eed ‘that of Delhi. It is the Chambal soi 5 We euickee where ee took form ‘‘ Satanulge ’’ or ‘* Outanalas from. means the Sutlej, or identifies it correct h the Zaradros of Pistariry, We may note here that he was familiar with the writings o e Greek a atin classics: Ptole y, Strabo, Pliny, Apollodorus, Solin , Diodorus of Sicily on the Zara peas : dia as described by Ptolemy, London, 1885, pe U1. he Biah or Beas iah was anciently called Bipasha.’’” Ain, Il, 310. Mon © latinizes it Bibasis, identifies it with ¢ e On anon of =e aa t the it of xander’s expedition Cf. IS G06; forms 60a. Bibasis (P (Polen) ee chaets (Arrian and Diodorus); Hypasis best ibid, p. 0 (Stra ). The Sanskrit name was Vipasa. Cf, MoCrinpiE Pp i The Ra aoy of cae RA the Ravi. He identifies it with the 2a (Mong. Leg. Comm 4).—‘* The Ravi, the ancient Zrawaté . .’’ wrote Abul Fazl iain, IL '310). The name Ravi is an abridged Vol. VIII, No. 5.) Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 207 [V.8.] amoras, E a fruita mais ordinaria como sam macans,/ da nafega, tem todas . as aruores, despinho, E toda a ortalica, tirando, alfaces e alcegas. Tem dez rrios/ caudaes, cuios nomes, sam os seguintes, taphi, q vai ter a currate, Naruada, a baroche, Sambel [Ceambel ?]/ G se mete, em Jamona, Jamona, 4 se mete no ganga, A, ganga, sae em bemgala, Catantilge, / beha, Raoij, chenao, behét, Eo indo, onde, estes cinco se metem./ No Industan, ouue Reis xpaos 0s quaes foram, desapos- sados, E destruidos pollos partos, a 4 agora/ chamamos patanes. O derradeiro Rei pao se chamaua Dauid Como cota Sancto Antonino./* perto de hum anno,! os netos De temurlan, por uarios successos, De guerra q tiueram, com 0S descitdétes ,/ de Cymguisqhan, se uieram, recolhendo pera as terras Do 1 I propose: ‘* Perto de hufis annos >» — After some years. form of the Sanskrit Airavati, a form which we can trace in the Adris or Rhouadis of Ptolemy, ie fa oe of Arrian, the Hyarotis of Strabo. | Cf. McCRINDLE, op. ¢ The Chenad [Chen] is stashed by oo with the ‘‘Sanda balis’? or Sandabal of Ptolemy (Mong. Leg. , fol, 62a. 3). Abul Fazl says that its Phe al was Si dar naga (Ain, I, 310.) . Cét ‘ ndab Pp ke mistake for Sandabaga, a transliteration of Chandrabhiigs: one of the Sanskrit names of the Chenaib. The Chen age also called Asikni in Vedic hymns; hence Akesinés in Alexander’s ti e Behét, identified by Monserrate wit e Bydaspes_(Mong. Leg. Comm., fol. 6 ), and by Abul Fazl with ae Bidasta (Ain IL. : b 311), is the Bihat or Jhelam, the Bidaspés of Ptolemy, the Hydaspes of other classical writers, rsh oe * the natives of Kashmir, Gi skrit. Cf. OCRINDLE, op. cit., p. 89. t may be seen by these identifications a ae ee oe os had anticipated many much later discoverie a AS one graphical researches with those of Father Joseph qotacniae, 2 in sg oes s Descr. de V’ Inde, 1, pp. 4 See and his’ velniens were partic onlarly hag in their render- ing of at ot the proper names in she aragraph. We have Barote for Baroche; Cambarate for Cambaiéte; Oga fot a; Catanul for Catanulge ; Cebcha for sea Rebeth for Behét. The same mistakes oce i nd Pur e of Monserrate’s bite theories is that there were sor merly Christians in Kabul and at Gwéaliar, and that Christian kings hi n ev’ a j invasion is9Bh, It is a common fi hanmaden name, and may have been taken for Christian by medieval writers. 208 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. fines of Persia and India. There they had divers encounters with the Patanes, until they finally subdued all those who live in the country of Qhabul from the Indo inwards. Baburxa, Industan, and drove them into Bemgala.' After the death of Baburxa, the Patanes turned against his son, Emaumxa, and obliged him to betake himself, with little honour, to Qhabul. Seeing himself ousted, he went to ask help from the King of Persia, who gave him one of his Captains, a very brave soldier, with 12,000 men,* on condition that he would follow his King of the Patanes was also called David,’ like the Christian King from whom his predecessors had wrested Industan.* ower, their forces, lour, determination and experience. Though they have not openly declared against him, it is con- idered certain ey await an opportunity for rebelling and joining Amiqhan,’ the claimant to the Kingdoms of Cambaia. He has also a great enemy in his brother, the Prince of Qhabul. t was Cutubdican who raided the lands of Damao—with- out Equebar’s leave, as he affirmed many times on oath—in order, it seems. to disturb Equebar’s friendship and relations with us. At Equebar’s order he withdrew, for these fellows are so clever that, as long as their plan is not quite ripe, they -continue in their allegiance, seeing that they cannot 1 Peruschi (p. 14) makes them retire to the « Islands of the Bay of Bengal.’’ * ** Iste [Rex Persie] erat Xa-Thamas, qui Homayoni XII mill. elec- torum | moilitum attribuit sub duce Beyran-Khan.’’ Cf. pr E é Imperio Magni Mogolis, Lugd. Batav., 1631, p. 159; but see ELxror’s Hist. of India, v, 219, 8 Daud Shah. Cf. Krenn’s Or. Biogr. Dict. * On comparison of the Portuguese text of this paragraph with the {Pol. 486". ] Vol. Meet No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 209 [V.S.] qhabul, q estam nas cdfins da P’sia/ E India, E tiueram varios encdtros - co os patanes, te q se ensenhorearam, De todos os q a Rio - Baburxa, Auo do Equebar, lhe foi ganhando, todo, o industan, E os encditoou em/ Bemgala - Mcrto Baburxa asain, os patanes, sobre, Emajixa, seu filho,// E fizeramno habul. / siguis estes, 12 mil homefis, E cd a sua gente G tornou/ a cobrar tudo o G tinha perdido, recolhendosse os patanes, pera as terras, De Bemgala, morrédo,/ Emati socedeo no industan, Eque- barxa, q agora Reina E depois De apaziguar alguas alteracoés edtinuddo a guerra, com os patanes, venceo o seu Rei em hua batalha, E ensenhoreou se De bemgala,/ chamauasse este Rei ultimo Dos patanes tam bem dauid Como o Rei ee. a q seus antepassados,/ ganharam as terras do industan estado das cousas, Do Equebar, neste anno presente, he estarem reuoltas, ( feloam q antes se/ . cuidar 4 uam E experittia. Ainda q nam, se tem De todo Declarado, tem se por certo,/ G esperam boa occasiam Pera Arrebentarem, unirem se cO Amighan, pretenssor Dos Reinos -/ Decambaia, oir tambem grande sobre osso, no principe De qhabul, seu Cutubdican, foi o q veio correr as terras, De damad sem licenca Do E quebar. ., como affirmou,/ muitas vezes, co iuraméto, a ote de reuoluer, (ao q parese,) a amisade, Do E cdmunica-/eam cd nosco, Porem leuousse dellas, ~ pseu madado, q estes sam tam ic nae 4 atee ie amadu-/ Same f Father L. de Guzman’s Mist. de las Missiones, I, 241, col. 2, it will be seen that he did not follow Peruschi. Q ddin Khan. Cf. Ain, I, 333. After the conquest of uderts he had been m appointed to the Sarkar of Bahroch. 6 Shihab Khan was in Caiers at from the 22nd to the 28th year of ihn s reign. Ain, I, 3 His full name was Shihabuddin Ahmad et n Khan Ghori, eae a polar of Surat. Cf. Exrior’s Hist. of Pree 438, 440, peer Ain, I, 210 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. execute their designs. Cutubdican invaded Damao on the plea of putting a stop to certain quarrels between our people and the Mogores, who wanted perforce to occupy certain lands near Damas; but ours killed some of their people and made them desist. He spread the news that the Portuguese sought to invade the country and seize upon Surrate, whereas, in ee st iepiees of defending the King’s interests, as he pre- excuse, he wanted to avenge certain private wrongs see a from the Portuguese.' Whe staan joins his forces, and has no rebels to him, Ne very powerful. ‘Besides the troops which his captains So8 into the field, he must have 5,000 war- elephants,’ 40,000 cavalry, and an infinite number of infantry. He has many captains who can muster 12,000 or 14,000 horse * and many elephants; others of 6,000 or 4,000 horse, and below that number. is campaign against his brother, the Prince of Qhabul,* he left 10,000 men in garrison in Cambaia, and 12,000 in Fatipur with his mother. To the frontiers of Bemgala he sent against the rebels a foster-brother of his, one of his relatives,’ with 20,000 horse, and some 4 or 5 captains, each with 6, 5 or 4 thousand horse, besides some infantry and camp-followers for the baggage. In all the towns he left the was sent ahead with 15 000 horse and i ‘500 elephants, whilst he kept a large force of the best soldiers, Leaving the Prince at co foot t of the mountains, a distance of three stages from Qhab ore oie ith 2,000 men his treasure and those | ‘These events, whi: occurred at the end of 1 1581 and the Sian of gu are related at length in Monserrate’s Mong. Leg. ae , fol. 93a. sqq. 2The statement * attHibuted to Monserrate b e Provincial of in an elacam nor in his rp a Comm. We find it, however, in uschi, p. 16. Monserrate does not say either that agen took with ee 5,000 elephants on "the ex i ttt against Mirza im, ioe rae he kept 5,000 at his own expens Cf. Mong. Leg. Coil: co) not find in the Aim commands of 12,000 or 14 ,000. Akbar’s te ian a commands ranging between 10,000 and 7 000. Cf. Ain, ie Peruschi gives Febr. 1582 as the date when Akbar started on his campaign against Kabul. This is wrong and impossible, a tiow | ‘ae — Febr. 1581, i.c., = Febr. 1581. Cf. Mon g. Leg. fol. - 2. Dowson says that Badaini and ~ Tbk. Aiba go wrong in their gaa re the 22nd y f Akbar’s reign. (Cf. Erxior, Hist. of India, V. 24 46.) He ecciiees. ee the Tabakat, Vol. VIIT, No. 5.] | Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 211 [N.S.] podem, alfazer [sic], E fes isto ao som De/ acudir a huas brigas, q os nossos tiueram - sobre huas terras De damao 4 queriam comer os mogo-/res por forca, as quaes os nossos lhas fizeram, desemparar, matando lhe algua gente lancando fama,/ queriam os portugueses, correr as terras, E tomar Surrate, sendo, na verdade, por se uingar De/ certo agrauo, particular q tinha, dos portugueses, recebido, E nam por respeito de seruir nisso a seu Rei/ como deu por desculpa./ Estando o Equebar vnido, com suas forcas, E sem a- § pantailon: tem grande poder porq afora a gitte/ De seus capitaes, tera sinquo mil alifantes de peleiia. E quarenta mil caualos, E gente de pee infinita./ tem muitos capitaes, De 12, 14 mil caualos. E Safir alifantes, outros de seis E de 4 mil, E dahi/ pera baixo./ Quando foi sobre seu Irmad O Principe De qhabul Deixou nas guarnicoés De cabaia 10 mil/ homeis, em fatipur com sua may - 12 mil na fronteira de bemgala, cdtra a aleuadtados, madou,/hum seu colaco, E parente, com uinte mil cauallos, E outros .4. ou sinquo capitacs, quem de os qué/ sinquo, quem De 4 mil caualos, afora algua infantaria e bagaje E em todas as Cidades Dei/ ‘xou a guarnicam necessaria, E elle leuaua .50. mil ho%s escolhidos pouco mais ou menos, afora/ a infantaria E bagaje, q hera infinito. / Entrando polas terras, Do immiguo, deixou a borda do Rio indo desta banda .3, mil hoés/ E da outra banda mil E quinhétos. Deu a dianteira, ao filho Do meyo com quinze mil ca-/ualos, E quinhentos alifantes, E ficou elle, com hua grande batalha da milhor gitte do/ exercito, E deixou_o principe cd 2 mil hoes ao pee da sserra tres jornadas, De perto/ De qhabul, cd o tisouro, E cd toda sua casa, correo as to be | year late for the 27th regnal year, under which Niamu-d din. Ahmad chronicles the Kabul and whereas Nizamu-d The begi co ponded with Sunday, 15th Safar, 989,’’ Dowson notes: ‘‘ This should be 990 (1lth March 1582).’’ Cf. ibid., pp. 421—427. Father Monserrate’s date ‘‘ 8 Febr., 1581,’’ which admits of no doubt, shows that Dowson’s corrections and the chronology of the Akbar-nama from the 22nd regnal year ote be ae aa Nizamu-d din Ahmad ; ah p 5 ?Aziz Kokah’s other was Akbar’s wot-nures, and, though on offended by his boldness, Akbar used to say: ‘‘ Between me and ’ Azi is a ri ilk which I et “ate 6 aan ad ie ‘14 years ‘old,’ ss Tah at Jalalabad. Cf. Mong.. Leg. Comm., fol. 80a. 212 Jour nal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. city of Qhabul without striking a blow. His brother offered some resistance, however. He fought the vanguard of the younger prince. which consisted of 40,000 horse;' but, when he saw the elephants and other cavalry, on which he had Indo there are some independent mountain-chiefs disposing of 12,000 or 14,000 horse, who came all of them to offer y him. e horses of the Moors are Turkish or Osbaquis; they have others from Tartary, which are strong, but without beauty and brightness of colour. The King and the great Captains have Arabs, many of them, and of excellent quality. The gentoos ride country-breds, for they do not fight on horse- back, their weapons being short lances like darts, and rodels or circular shields. When they come upon the enemy, they jump down, and do what they can with their short lances. The Moors fight with Turkish bows, with which they do harm while they beat in retreat. Their arrow on the string, they ace about to the left and shoot, while their horses gallop on at full speed. Their infantry is armed with muskets, and sometimes with bows and arrows, or with sword and io hemisphere. These were in the van. Hehad also with him 50 elephants, each with four musketeers, placed on certain appliances, like children’s cradles, with a balcony which they can turn in any direction they like. These musketeers dis- charged bullets of the size of an e 1 A clerical error. Read 4,000. Cf. Mong. Leg. Comm., fol. 78b, 3, where wo read that Mirza Hakim attacked with 15,000 me Osbaqui to be an article, and thus obtained Bacheni, or di © Balcheni in his original ?—On horses and the places they came from, [Pol. 486%. ] Vol. ea No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 213 [WV.S.] terras E entrou pacificaméte E sem// Resistencia na cidade De ghabul, porq o Irmao postoq fes/ rosto, E peleijou com Arrebentar o so-/ corro dos alifantes, E caualaria de q nao sabia Desacorcoou, E fugio, E embrenhou se, em huas serras/ mui altas, Da outra banda do indo a senhores,:absolutos, de 12 . 14 mil caualos,/ os quaes todos se uieram a oferecer, E acopanhar./ Rp mM oO x) ed 2 sg 9 ~ on [=] 7 Os caualos Dos mouros sam turquifis E osbaquis E outros, caualos da tartarea, fortes, mas pouco airosos,/ nem lustrosia da cor, elRei, E os capitaés grandes tem sonapte arabios, muitos, KE mui bofis os gétios ca-/ualgam em os caualos E fazem 0 4 podem com suas lan sae os mouros leans h com arcos turquescos, cd os quaes fazem mal/ quando se retiram, porq embebem o arco, E uirando sobre o braco esquerdo, atiram, corrédo o cauallo,/ cd toda forea, gente baixa éde pouco animo, e muito menos q a caual- erin G he a forca/ Do Arraial./ euou a esta guerra uintoito pecas De campo, E fhua de bater, a maior dellas hera hua meia espera,/ estas hiam i . 50. alif spimguardoés, sobre huns/ certos aparel os E maneira de erco de mininos, com sua uaranda q podiam iugar pra onde quises?/ E lancauam hum pelouro, como hum ouo./ Os alifantes de peleiia hiad cd suas testeiras, alguas cubertas De laminas, outras De couro dita/ outros De estofados dalgodam, E os q os gouernauam, armados de armas brancas, ou de laminas/ ou de couracas, E saias De malha, algis copanheiros, com arcos, E frechas, E espinguardas, segundo a necessidade, pera tt retirar os immigos E nunqua os poem diate da/ batalha, parte porg tolhem a uista ef. Ain, I, 132-133. ‘‘ Droves after droves arrive from Ttran and Tran, a nd there are now-a-days twelve thousand in the stables of His Majesty 8 af Er ant autem octo et viginti, castrensia tormenta, sed ad qua- tiendos muros inepta, quorum maximum Hemispheram sh vulgus militarium ao non equabat.’’ Cf, Mong. Leg. sel fol. 4 nta (Port. and Span.) is the ets Al an seri not © a an.) is found in oer Compare with Yule’s Hobson- caten 1886, s.v. Ganda, . and see App 214 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. enemy, and, when they are wounded, they turn upon their own people, throw them into disorder and trample them to death Though they do much harm even when unarmed, swords are fixed to their trunk, and daggers to their tusks. With their proboscis they seize the enemy and either fling them aloft, or strike them to the ground, or cast them under their feet, where they pull and rend them in twain. Equebar never engages all his forces in battle. If he shows himself with 5,000 men, he has 20,000 lying in ambush, and others behind them. If the van is victorious, those in the rear come and improve the situation. If they are defeated, the rear-guard sustains the brunt of the enemy, whilst those who are routed e lands which he conquers he does not properly bestow on any one, nor are there hereditary estates among the Mogores. All the lands belong to the King. The rest regard to the number of soldiers whom each one has in his vice. A captain of 12, men receives @ province or district, which, over and above his pay, will easily main- tain that number of people.- The Lord then distributes the eee ereareemennenena fe 1 The Ain I, 143—148, devotes several chapters to camels. 2** Dum moratur, duobus ordinibus i i , is et munitis equis ac miliiibus caret) Regem operiuntur, ac pretereuntem, suo quisque loco, atque ordine salutat.’’ g It would seem, then, that the {Pol, 487°. Vol. VIII, No. 5.] Fr. A. Monserrate’s Account of Akbar. 215 [N.S.] dos immigos, E se feridos, uiram, desordenam, E a-/tropellam sua propria géte Amarrao lhe espadas na tromba, ou adagas nos détes, aindaq desarmados fazem muito mal. Coa trd-/ba, botando os G alcancam hus pera o ar, outros marrado, co elles no chao, outros podo os de baixo/ dos pes E arrebentando os, 0 fazendo os em dous pedacos, numca apresenta batalha co toda a gtte/ q tem, se mostra seis mil hoés tem uinte mil em cilada, E detras destes outros. Se uencem os de diate,/ uem se melhorando os de detras, se sam vencidos, tomam estes o impeto dos immigos, e pot se em sal-/uo os q vem fugindo, E fazem se em hut corpo, leua tambem muitos copri-/do, hua fieira de gente de cauallo, EZ outra de alifantes. Marcha elRei, hum tiro De pedra apar-/tado da gente, leuando algis corredores diate, E vem detras a caualaria em hua Batalha, E detras/ Della os alifantes dando costas, vem sempre fto delRei, trombetas, Anafis, tabales,/ porem marchando, nad vem tangendo mais 4 hum atabala./ obrigacam De cada hum, a quem tem 12 mil hoés dalhe, hua prouincia ou comarca/ @ possa cOmoda méte sostentar aquella géte, fora sua pensad, Eo senhor reparte as uillas, E aldeas/ entre os capitaeis seus inferiores, porem, as iusticas sam postas por elRei, E a cada hum destes senhores,/ grandes, emcarega lhe certos alifantes, oncas, camelos, E cada anno, guard was drawn up in this way at the beginning and at the end of the day’s journey. 8The Ain, I, 51, mentions the nafir among musical instruments. ‘‘The nafir, of the Persian, European and Indian kinds; they blow some of each kind.’’ 4On the nagir and naggarah or kettle-drum, see Yule’s note in Travels of Marco Polo, London, 1874, I, p. 331. 216 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1912. Mogores, Coragones [Khurasanis, i.e., Persians], Turquimaes, Baloches, Gusarates, Patanes, Industanes, and Gentoos. He has without religion, his people are continually in revolt against him. Hi minions being very large and extensive, he draws great revenues in drugs, spices, precious stones, metals of all kinds, pearls, civet,’ stuffs, carpets,’ brocades,* velvet, cotton- cloth, horses, which are imported in great numbers from Persia and Tartary. He has great treasures, because the King ns = 9 mn _ om ag ® ro) ° S FE ct @ ° =| wm 2 =] Qu of . ut the application of the name of Shahgarh to Sahsaram may perchance be worthy of investigation. H. Nevitu, Etawah, 1912. 110. A BILLON COIN oF GHIYASU-D. DIN BAHADUR I obtained recently a coin which at first sight appeared to be one of the common billon issues of Ghiyagu-d-din Tughlaq. worn and therefore unsuitable for photography ; but the legend on both sides admits of no misinterpretation. It runs :— PLATE XI. Vol. Vili. 1912. Beng., Journ., As. Soc. a *% C3, Ee ‘ BARODA COINS. ; ‘Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. Vill, 1912. PLATE XI BARODA COINS. Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 229 [N.8.] Obverse. Reverse. whl} prbsdigs! [ a ] lac peel gle ple [ w ] ot» load} whl Size ‘6: weight, about 50 grs. Ghiyasu-d-din Bahadur Shah of Bengal was a contemporary of ‘Alaud-din Muhammad and the coin is of exactly the same style as those struck by the latter Sultan. I have not heard of any such billon coins of the Bengal Sultans, but I stand open to correction. H. NEvILL, Etawah, 1912. 111. On THE Baropa CoINS OF THE LAST SIX GAIKWARS. Plates XII—XIII. At the Coin Conference held in Allahabad in December 1910 it was resolved ‘‘ that with a view to the compilation of a catalogue of the coins of the nineteenth century, collectors be asked to make notes of the Native State issues within or i >? Now the Native State ing especially Baroda coins. During a delightful week spent in that city I paid repeated visits both to the Museum and to the bazars. Inasmuch as it was only some eleven years ago that the mint was closed (2nd July, 1900), I had hoped to make while there a fairly complete collection, but fortune was not very favourable, and in my search Ahmadabad has proved quite as successful a hunting-ground as Baroda itself: yet now at the end of these three months I am in a position to report on the coins of only the last six Gaikwars. Of the present come : Unquestionably, however, the large majority of the Baroda coins now to be met with are of a date subsequent to A.H. 1222, and all of these, I fancy, will be found to be of types men- — tioned in the present paper. With exception of the Khanderav Rupee A (4), all the specimens here described are in my own collection. 230 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. A history of the Gaikwars and their times is given in considerable detail in the Baroda volume (Vol. VII) of the ‘* Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency,’’ but very little indeed of the history is relevant to the legends on the coins. That List of the Gaikwars of Baroda with the dates of their reigns. | A.D; Name. | ALw, | —1721 | 1. Damajil.. | —1134 1721—1732 2. Pilaji sy a “ie we | 1134—1145 1732—1768 | 3, Damaji IT <3 | 1145—1182 1768—1771 | 4. Govindray (first reign) < | 1182—-1185 1771—1778 | 5, Sayajirav I “ | 1185—1192 1778—1789 | 6. Fatehsingh 2 ee de | 1192—1204 - (1789—1793 Manaji (Regent) : | 1204—1208] 1793—1800 Govindrav (second reign) vs | 1208—1215 1800—1819 | 7. Anandrav . bi + | dol bon] a8 [1806—1818 Fatehsingh (Regent) ‘ .. | 1221—1234] [1818—1819 Sayajirav II (Regent) : | 1234—1235] 1819—1847 | 8. Sayajiray IT 7 <3 -- | 1235— 1264 1847—1856 | 9, Ganpatrav ; | 1264—1273 1856—1870 | 10, Khander&yv 5 = Fie | 1273— 1287 1870—1875 | 11. Malharray : bys we | 1287—1292 1875— 12. Sayajirav 11 ie Se ie ss Vol. VIII, No. 6.) Numismatic Supplement. 231 [N.S.] Genealogical Tree of the Gaikwars of Baroda. Kerojirav. ee TGA ielneu eee bi engi 1. Damaji I. Jhingoji. | 2. Pilaji. Lean as | SNe | { 3. Damaji II. Prat&prav. Be co ae fi me beta rr reat er il = 4. Govindrav. 5. SayajiravI. 6. Fatehsingh. Manaji (Regent). Kaloji. | ‘e | | 7. Anandrav. Fatehsingh (Regent). 8. Sayajirav II. Gabaji. | | , | | 9. Ganpatrav. 10. Khanderav. —‘11. Malharrav. Bhikajirav. | Kashirav. Go ; 12. (Sayajirav ITI). Note 1.—Pil&ji was not only nephew but also the adopted son of Daméaji I. Note 2.—After Malharrav’s deposition, Jamnabai, widow of Khanderav, adopted er distant kinsman Gopalrav, who ascended the gadi under the name of Sayajirav II. Hitherto only meagre descriptions of Baroda coins have been published. In his ‘“‘ Catalogue of the Coins of the Indian ig é Mutiny period, and those two are undated. — e shall now proceed to describe seriatim the silver and copper issues of Baroda mintage from the time of Anandrav Awanprav: A.H. 1215—1235; A.D. 1800—1819. AR. Q—x; 4—122x; 5—1225; 7—1227 ; 8—1228 (two) ; 9—1228 (copper silver-washed) ; x—1228 (half-rapee). 232 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. Fig.1:! Obv. Be ys IrrA ile gla sl, P| "¢ wy? 89 ay Upright scimitar Over Cw Of Cysla Weight : 176 grains. Diameter : *9 inch. The regnal year as entered on these coins evidently dates not from 1215 H., when Anandrav mounted the Baroda gadi but from 1221 H., the year of the ‘accession to the Imperial throne at Dehli of that Akbar whose name stands on the obverse. Colour was thus given to the fiction that these coins For the first six years of Anandrav’s reign ( 1215—1221) he was a contemporary of the Mughal Emperor Shah ‘Alam. I have no satisfactory specimen of a Baroda rupee struck during a A single copper specimen in the Lahor Maseum was described as follows by Mr. Rodgers :— we 1 In g the coins figured on the Plates, I have not hesitated to supplement their legends, if fragmentary, from other specimens of identical types. aes. al in the East, the provincial rulers, without repudiating the technical supremacy of the Emperor, became independent.’’ S. J. Owen: ‘* Fall of the Moghul Empire,’ page vii. Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 233 [V.S.] Obv. plc sla dum De = heye td gta AI Las alo cole kitar xy aime yr Ne eat Bog Weight: 101 grains. Diameter : 15 inch. e doubt, however, attaches to the *: ot ea of this coin to ae Baroda Mint. (Compare Narwar coin Mr. A. Master, I.C.S., possesses two copper coins of Anand- rav’s reign, one dated 8—1229, and the other hill nar Sayasirnav II : A.H. 1235—1264; A.D. 1819—1847, . A. Silver: AX. 22—1242; 35—1255;,.38—12xx; 24-x (half-rupee). Fig. 2: Obv. BE ood sl trod | Shed glasyls ybe aS m0 8597? Upright scimitar to left of ai Weight : 174 grains. Diameter : °85 inch. 234 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. In the 22—1242 rupee the upright scimitar stands, as in the coins of the previous reign, over the (» of (»1=, and the digits of the regnal year above the =. Note.—-On the half-rupee the scimitar lies lengthwise be- tween cay'> and 4,0, and the regnal year rt comes not below but above the ¢ of sls. In 1253 H. the Mughal Emperor, Akbar II, died, and his son Bahadur IT mounted the Imperial throne, but the Baroda 1221 H., the year of Akbar’s accession. For example, though 1255 H. was really the third year of Bahadur’s reign, the Bar oda rupee of 1255 purports to have been struck in the 35th year of Akbar’s reign. Similarly a Baroda pice of 1260 registers its regnal year as 4 The Devanagari symbol on the coins, both silver and copper, of this Sayajirav appears not as af (that is, @ +1), but as @ i (that is, at+1), whence it would seem that the first ae of this Gaikwar’s name was held to be not 4 (Sa) but aT (5a). B. Copper. (1) H. 16—1236. Fig. 3: Obv. Same as A, but year 1236. Rev. Same as A, but year 16 above tr and upright scimitar over .» of Cw. Weight : 168 grains. Diameter : ‘8 inch. The legends on this copper coin have thus precisely the same arrangement as on the rupee dated 22—1242. (2) Al. 36—12xx (two). Fig. 4: Obv. Same as A, but year l2xx. Rev. air PI To right of att a stalk of 5 small branches, each tipped with a tiny bud, thus % Weight : 158 grains. Diameter : -95 inch. A Aisa rbeboy, ak #1 may represent, as Mr. Master suggests, Recently I have acquired thirteen more specimens of this Vol. VIIL, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement 235 [N.S.] variety of symbols exhibited is remarkable. The five. budded stalk, asuoniina with &, appears on eight of these thirteen copper coins, on three a flag with streamers flying, on one a trifoliated flower, and on one a circle with iwee issuing rays. (3) AX. 40—1260; 40—x (two): ; 41—x (two); x—x (two). Fig. 5: Obv. Same as A, but year 1260. Rev. SIT cvls @ e- me Bday? Weight : 156 grains. Diameter : °8 inch. The di sc shaded with vertical lines probably represents a shield, or perhaps an ele eee *s footprint, as suggestive of royalty, or perhaps the sun GanpeaTRAv: A.H. 1264—1273; A.D. 1847—1856. MR. 44—1265; 46—1l2xx; 46—x: *x—126x (quarter-rupee) ; x—xX (quarter-rapee, Fig. 6: Obv. aan IP 438 3 gla yh yee bSno crple ano ee sr -_yatd B29, Upright scimitar to eft of ai, Weight: 175 grains. Diameter: °S inch. 236 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [(June, 1912. The name 3.2973 happens not to be legible on any of the five silver specimens, but the type of these coins definitely warrants. their attribution to the Baroda mint. Though during the whole of Ganpatrav’s reign the occu- pant of the Imperial throne was Bahadur IT, the Baroda silver coins bear on the obverse the name not of Bahadur but of his father Akbar II, and also on the reverse a regnal year dating not from Bahadur’s but from Akbar’s accession in 1221 H. As on Sayajirav’s so on Ganpatrav’s coins the Devanagari symbol contains a superfluous kano, as though the name for which the symbol is an abbreviation were not Ganpatrav but B. Copper. Al. 46—x (two); 4x—x (two); x—x (two).. Fig. 7: Obv. Same as A, but Hijri year wanting. Rev. wit urs'> @ mre 3d97? Weight : 155 grains. Diameter: °8 inch. The ‘‘ shield,’’ first introduced on the later copper coins: of the preceding Gaikwar, is retained on these copper coins of Ganpatrav. Kuanperav: A.H, 1273—1287; A.D. 1856—1870. A. Silver. (1) MR. 53—127x. . ‘ t Fig. 8: Obv. oe : try jie sesh, ie &Sixe Rev, Vol. VIII, No. 6.1 Numismatic Supplement. 237 [N.8.] Upright scimitar to left of ai Weight : 177 grains. Diameter : °85 inch. The regnal year of this coin being 53, reckoned from Akbar II’s accession in 1221 H., the Hijri year of issue, whic on the obverse is imperfectly recorded as 127x, will have been 1273—74. Here again the abbreviation symbol @tt would seem to indicate the presence of a ‘long a’ in the first syllable of the Gaikwar’s name—thus Khanderav rather than Khanderav. A year of its issue, corresponding to 1270 H., or some three years earlier than Khanderav’s accession to the Baroda gadi.] (2) The year 1274 H. (1858 A.D.) witnessed the suppres- sion of the Indian Mutiny, and with it the deposition and deportation of Bahadur IT, the titular Mughal Emperor. Right on until that year the legend on the Baroda coins testified to their having been struck by the Emperor Akbar Ii—a mere retention of the old legend was obviously no longer possible. To have still continued the uttering of coins that carried on their face the acknowledgment of allegiance to the Dehli over- lord had been action perilously open to construction as hostility to the British Raj. Hence it came to pass that one minor consequence of the supersession of the Mughal Badshahat was the abandonment by the Gaikwar of that type of coin which had for more than half a century obtained throughout the Baroda territory, and the introduction forthwith of a currency of a distinctly new order. With the end of the Mutiny also ended the Akbar Shahi mintage of Baroda. Thus a clear line AM. 1274; 127x; 1287; 128x (quarter-rupee) ; x—x (eighth of a rupee). 238 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [J une, 1912. Fig. 9: Obv. (?) ai a. aT Iryic wy paves Bdgy" Upright scimitar to left of = Rev. glace aSvo Ws she Weight : 175 grains. iameter : ‘8 inch. At the very top of the obverse, directly above the w. at, stands some lettering, or perhaps ornamentation, which seems to be repeated just below the ~ of o,2. If it really be a Per- sian word, and not mere scroll-work, I can only venture the guess that it may read 4 in one or other of the two places, but surely not in both The reverse legend is as follows :— poly ene Jaa we > Law Sylre aSv0 Sikka Mubarak Sena Khass Khail, Shamsher Bahadur : The auspicious coin of the Commander of the Special Band, the Hlustrious Sword ; From. the first year of the Emperor Shah ‘Alam Bahadur (A.H. I119) the term Slo aS comes often on the Mughal Imperial rapees. It would seem indeed to have become almost the azcepted designation for the ordinary currency. Thus so early as the fifth year of Farrukh-siyar (A.H. 1128, A.D. 1716) Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 239 [NV.S.] the farmian accorded to the East India Company decrees that, ‘In the Island of Bombay, belonging to the English, where Portuguese coins are current, according to the custom of Chinapattan, the Fortunate Coins { Sc 4&0) may be struck.” On a few Mughal coins the word Syke does stand at the top of the reverse, but, so far as I can remember, the Baroda rupees are the only ones in which both terms, a0 and Sylao, occupy that position. nS (el& lig. —in modern parlance * Colonel of the King’s n’?—was an honourable distinction first conferred on Pilaji ‘title of Sena Khass Khail. ~ poly yaee%, ‘the Illustrious Swordsman,’ was a title still earlier conferred on the Gaikwar family. Pilaji’s uncle and adoptive father, the first Damaji, while an officer under the Senapati, so distinguished himself by his personal valour at the battle of Balapir in 1720, that on his return to the Dakhan the Raja Shahu ennobled him with this decoration of Shamsher Bahadur. We have already seen that the pre-Mutiny coins of Baroda had in a lax sort of way indicated the regnal year of issue by reckoning it from the accession of Akbar II in 1221 H. The post-Mutiny coins, on the other hand, were content to record the Hijri (or in quite recent times the Samvat) year alone, n (3) AX. 1287. Fig. 10: Obv. Collar round rim, enclosing dotted circle, itself enclosing the following Devanagart legend, written round the circumfer- ence :— wes AMAT GAT BIS GS GANT FLTEC Above the horizontal diameter Stat, and below it a scimitar, lengthwise, with hilt to left and point to right. 240 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. Rev. Within collar round rim, and dotted circle the legen ive aSne ¥ Ig g) orals ‘4 Bs LPAV Bday? ye Weight : 176 grains. | Diameter: | inch. The Devanagari, inscription has altogether omitted the 7a C6 superscribed mat owel), the subscribed varadu (‘u’ vowel), and the anusvara (nasal) symbols. Thus we find asca for €eua. sat = for @az, wa for ew. sant for ant ( = war). and #¥ret for aeiet. Samsher is a quite possible Gujarati form for Shamsher; but malware, Gayikavada, as found on this coin. instead of waeais, Gayakavada, is, I fear,a blunder, pure and simple. On the reverse the Gaikwar’s name appears in Persian characters as 50'S, which, of course, reads as Kahanderav. In the same year 1287, however, a variant of this type of Tupee was also struck, in which the letters of the name are ranged normally, and the spelling is now correct, thus slot”, Khanderav. Rev. sg poials ale Bins ie 20le pated eres ” Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 241 [N.8.] B. Copper. (1) Ai. 5x—x; x—x. Fig. 11: Obv. Same as A (1), but Hijri year wanting. Rev. =IT pm 6 f+ we $O9y! The ‘shield’? surmounted by an object like an inverted anchor. Weight : 130 grains. Diameter: °8 inch. Both these specimens, though badly worn, in type so closely resemble the copper issues of Ganpatrav, that I feel no hesitation in interpreting the few strokes still exhibited near the bottom of the reverse as scanty survivals of an original $3» Sys. The coins are certainly of a pre-Mutiny issue. (2) Ai. 1274 (two); 1275 (four) ; 1275 (half-pice, 53 grains). Fig. 12: Obv. @ 4. $29-? Above the figures of the Hijri year a scimitar, lengthwise, with hilt to right and point to left. Rev. yoo aS Und Uo IS awe Weight: 107 grains Diameter: ‘85 inch. 242 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. On the obverse the word below the — of ~;# and over %397 is almost certainly 44+. Two of the seven specimens tend to prove, that no word similar in form was present on the die over &. a. (3) AX. 1282; 1285; xxxx (double-pice). Fig. 13: Obv. @. aT a tar e Bogy? Below the figures of the Hijri year a scimitar, lengthwise, with hilt to right and point to left. Rev. jlo aSnc Ne 5 Jas ue |& sles Weight: 119 grains. Diameter: °75 inch. _ _ Between the first two digits of the Hijri year, the t and r, intrudes a rough representation of a horse’s foot, from the fetlock downwards. May not the explanation of the two symbols on the obverse be that the scimitar! was chosen since pictorially sug. gestive of the title ys'\p yy*-*, written in full on the reverse: likewise the horse’s foot, since reminiscent of that other title, there recorded, Js & Ga, ‘Commander of the Special Troop (of Cavalry) ’ 2 a has undated double-pice weighs 24] grains, and measures. MALHARRAV: A.H. 1287—1292; A.D. 1870—1875. A. Silver: RR. 1290 (two). een cline ———- at 1 Skeat inclines to derive the word scimitar, or : scimetar, from. guess Seo Etym. Dict. sub voce. Vol. VII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 243: [NV.S.] Fig. 14: Obv. payee Upright scimitar to left of ATT. mv). ic eh Rev yee aS : le pate oo vsti 4 il Weight: 175 grains. Diameter: °75 inch. _ The overweighted abbreviation-symbol t. that had ob- tained on the pre-Mutiny coins is now again brought into ser- vice, so that the name Malharrav takes the shortened form €@N., as though it had been Malbarrav. For ataaare however, the- correct abbreviation at. is adopted. Thus the combined sym- bol comes to . att. The flowing wave-like flourish at the very top of the ob- hes also reappears. It may, or may not, stand for the word Kew, Both my specimens of this type are thick and dumpy, but had they been thin and broad, they would, I fancy, have pidcrdiag a legend identical with that on the Khanderav Rupee (2). B. Copper: 4. 1289 (four); 128x (four); 12xx (four) 1290; 1xxx; 1289 (double-pice). Fig. 15: Obv. att. at. +@ raa Below the figures of the Hijri year a scimitar, lengthwise, with hilt to right and point to left. 244 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. Rev. jhe aS Weight: 120 grains. Diameter: *75 inch. As on Khanderav’s copper coin B (3) the horse’s hoof, so here the pcre pel thrusts itself between the | and the Fr of the Hijri year e puz eur ‘flourish ’ is absent from these copper coins, its place above the att at ans filled »y three diamond-shaped clusters of dots, thus .°..° The lacking portion of the obverse legend contains, I have no doubt, the words 89.) —,¢, though none of my specimens of this type of coin exhibit them clearly. The wi ca dated 1289, weighs 240 grains, and is of ‘9 inch ae f t S thu pice, dated 1289, was originally a pice of ithanderay’ s of the B (3) type. It must, when counterstruck with Malharrav’s die, have been subjected to a powerful blow, for, oe ho pe obverse exhibits, fey enough, the ‘‘ horse- hoof? the other “a the new obverse, the ey shield”? nay ranking appear Sayastrav III: A.D. 1292 —: A.D. 1875 —. A. Silver. (1) MR. 1295; 1302; 129x (quarter-rupee) ; 1299 (eighth of a rupee). Fig. 16: Obv. (2) Siro ST ATT 1r4e we dhe 32952 Upright scimitar to left of ert. Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 245- [NV.S8.] ( Rev. 3 ~~ aSao ¢ Ce oF Uwe Sie ro nr le Weight : 176 grains. Diameter: °8 inch. The name sarstca aiaaais, Sayajirav Gayakavada, ap- pears in the shortened form att. att. as though the first element of the name were Sa. On the obverse the wave-like lettering, that still awaits elucidation, comes definitely twice, once at the very top, an once near the bottom (over %53,’). (2) AR. Samvat 1949; S. 1954; S. 1951 (half-rupee) ; S. 1952 (quarter-rupee) ; 8. 1949 (eighth of a rupee). (a) Rupee with dotted milling. Fig. 17: Obv. cats 258 circle round rim. Bust of Gaikwar right, wearing tasselled turban and pee coat richly embroidered. To- back of bust Rt arses, and to front of bust a. WaanaTs- Rev. Dotted circle round rim. Within wreath Ua als ae us Sguces of the a scimitar, nathwie, with hilt to left and point to right. Weight: 176 grains. (S. 1949 Re.) Diameter: 12 inch. (S. 1954 Re.) Diameter : “ 1 fineh. (6) Half-rupee, with dotted milling. Obv. Same as (a). Rev. Same as (4) Sp qui instead of ar 1e4t Weight: 87 grains. Diameter: °9 inch. “246 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. (c) Quarter-rupee—no milling. Obv. Same as (a). Rev. Same as (a), but It STG instead of wa aqaT and year e¢ye. Weight: 44 grains. Diameter: °7 inch. (d) Eighth of a rupee—no milling. Obv. Same as (a). Rev. Same as (a) but e14 =u instead of wa Qqq4T. Weight: 22 grains. Diameter : *625 inch. This new type of coin, so utterly modernized, breaks abruptly with its numismatic past. It seems no longer a genuine Native State coin at ail, but just a feeble far-off imi- tation of the British rupee, significant of Young India’s adven- ture into coin-land. That unconventional Oriental quaintness, which hitherto had lent a peculiar charm to the Baroda coinage, S now passed away. Moreover, despite the many changes introduced, the new coin still remains an alien production, pointedly betokening alike by its Marathi characters and its Marathi words the rule of a Maratha within the confines of Gujarat. Fittingly enough, it is the gold pieces of this type that serve as nazrana to be ceremonially offered to the Maratha Gaikwar. The letter 4, which on the obverse comes betweer earattla and araaats, stands for the title #etTasm, Maharaja. The year of issue as entered on the reverse is now for the first time the Samvat year reckoned, according to the Vikrama- -ditya era, from the vernal equinox of 57 B.C. B. Copper. (1) A. Two-pice pieces, Samvat 1947: S 1949. One-pice pieces, S. 1948; S. 1949. (a) Two-pice piece. Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 247 [V.S.] Fig. 18: Obv. Within linear circle. at. at. @ seal the ‘‘ shield ’’ mitar, lengthwis with hilt S left and point ie right. On some specimens the ‘ shield ’’ is shaded not with vertical bat with horizontal lines Rev. Within linear circle. aaq ese 28 Bead Zia Ga Weight : 246 grains. Diameter : 1 inch. On the obverse the abbreviation of arasaTs is ate ,which is quite permissible, but that of garsitca should have been either ¥e or ate rather than @1T°- (b) One-pice piece. Obv. Same as (a). Rev. Same as (a), but %& Gar instead of <1 va and year ¢¢ee. Weight : 123 grains. Diameter : ‘9 inch. (2) 4a. Two-pice piece, Samvat 1949. One-pice piece, S. 194 (a) Two-pice piece. Fig. 19: Obv. Collar round rim. Between two dotted si the legend, upper half at oo. a. aaaars, and in lower half Qa wa Se AUT FETES In Area enclosed by inner dotted circle BTHIT & Under the ‘‘ horse’s s hoof ’’ a scimit lengthwise, with hilt to left and point 6 right. 248 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. Rev. Collar round rim. Between two dotted circles a wavy line, entwining twelve leaves. In Area enclosed by inner dotted circle . aaa aia va Ceve Weight : 196 grains. Diameter : 1:2 inch. (6) One-pice piece. Obv. Same as (a). Rev, Same as (a), but za} er instead of eta 4B and year reac. Weight : 98 grains. Diameter: 1 inch. (3) Au. One-pie piece, Samvat 1946. Fig. 20: Obv. Between two dotted circles round rim the legend in upper half at araaare and in lower half qeie Area same as that of 2 (a). Rev. Same as 2 (a), but ew @ instead of eta UB and year 2es?, Weight : 41 grains. Diameter : *75 inch, In order to illustrate this article representations of twenty Baroda coins are gi i coins, from which Mr. Henry Cousens, M.R.A.S., late Superin- tendent of the Archeological Survey, with his unfailing kindness prepared admirable photographs. To both these gentlemen I desire to express my warm thanks. Ahmadabad : 1911. GEO, P. Taytor. , Journ., As. Soc. Beng.. Vol. Vill. 1912. PLATE XXI. ‘ COINS of AWADH, N. S. XVIII. art. 142, Journ., As. Soc. Beng.. Vol. VIII. 1912. PLATE XXIl COINS of AWADH, N.S. XVIII. art. 132. r _dourn., As. Soc. Beng.. Val. VIII. 1912, PLATE XXIIL ' é& B 52. COINS of AWADH. N.S. XVIII. art. 142, Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 249 [N.S.] 112. THe Coins or tHE Kines or AWADH. Plates XXI—X XIII. As far as I have been able to gather no article has ever appeared dealing in any way with the series of coins issued b the Kings of Awadh. The following account cannot pretend to supply this deficiency ; itis based primarily upon a collec- tion made by myself during the past two years, and on an exam- ination of the collection of Awadh coins in the Lucknow Museum, A manuscript catalogue of the coins of this dynasty in the British Museum was kindly sent me by the Keeper of Coins and Medals, Mr. H. G. Grueber, in using which I have had in some cases to resort to conjecture. The catalogue at the end of this article may at least be of use to collectors who possess any of these coins. Of the collections of Awadh coins which exist in public museums, that in the British Museum (not at present cata- logued in print) is the most representative: it possesses most of the types issued by the different kings in all three metals. There is a fair collection of the silver coins in the Lucknow Museum (also uncatalogued). There was a small but valuable Museum and the Lahore Museum appear in the respective catalogues of those collections drawn up by Rogers. he little interest which these coins have attracted is due probably to three reasons; they are of comparatively recent issue; there are among them very few specimens of peculiar interest or rarity; and there is, at least at first sight, a lack of variety in the series; the prescribed pattern for the year is repeated on every coin of that year whatever its de- nomination, in all three metals. There are, however, among them some admirable exam- ples of the moneyer’s art, some of Wajid ‘Ali’s gold and silver coins, for example, the script on the obverse of which is little inferior to the script on the Moghul coins of the best period. From the artistic point of view, too, the Coronation medal of Ghaziu-d-din Haidar is an interesting piece of work : while the representation of figures on the coins of Musulmans is always a curiosity. addition to these recommendations the authority of the Court at Dehli, was Muhammad Amin, etter known as S‘adat Khan. He was descended from a 250 Journal of the Asiatie Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. Saiyad family of Naishapur in Khurasan. In 1720, as a re- ward for his services in helping to overthrow the Saiyads, he was created by the Emperor Muhammad Shah, Sibahdar of Awadh; at the same time he took the title of Burhanu-l- Mulk, by which he is usually known to Indian historians. Thereupon, he left the Court of Dehli, went off to his province, and continued to spend most of his time geove making Lakhnau and Ayodhia his chief residences. It was he who first adopted the fish as his badge; the current ees relating the reason of his choice I append in the form I heard it from an old inhabitant of Lucknow: ‘‘ Burhanu-l-Mulk was saying his prayers, with his hands elevated in front of him, on the banks of the Jumna, when a fish jumped clear out of the water into his hands. Just after this he received the Sibahdari of Aw aan 'H. H. Wilson, who probably never heard this story, suggested that the sign of the fish was probably adopted from the baronet auspiciousness of the sign Pisces to S‘adat Khan’s hou Stidat. Khan, dying in 1739, was succeeded by his son-in- law Safdar Jang who was also created Vazir of the Empire ; the title was adopted as an hereditary one, and he and his successors became known as the Nawab Vazirs. Shuja‘u-d- daula (1756— 1775), the third Nawab, as well as his successor Asafu-d-daula (1775— 1797), held xery important relations with the East India Company. Shuja‘u-d-daula struck the medal, noticed in the Appendix in Lio Senge of his defeat of the Rohillas at the battle of Katra on 23rd April 1774. In 1754 (the first year of ‘Alamgir II) it is interesting to note,” he was given the charge of the Banaras Mint: four years later he seized the cate of ee and himself appointed an officer to superintend the t which remained in the hands the old capital Faizabad, Bi successor was S‘adat ‘Ali, whose son Ghaziu-d-din Haidar succeeded to the Nawabi on 11th July 1814 (22nd Rajab 1229). Lord Moira, after the Pindari war, visited him in Lakhnau from March 4th-- 10th, 1818 (24th Rabi‘ II-lst Jumada i, 1233 H H.), and induced ane to make himself aerery independent of Dehli, to assume the title of , and to coin in his own name. e was not eenet ai the oth October 1819 (18th au u-l- “hija 1234). King aoe Chron., ae x. v (1848), pp. 129- 133, Note on a Medal of the on the History of the E.I.C. z : ton, JA BB Wak Ih eh ee Vol. we No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 251 [W.S.] On his coins he calls 1235 his _ year (o~ ), and as there are apparently no coins of 1234 with o=!, it seems probable that, or purposes of coinage, he vedionée his first regnal year as beginning on Ist Moharram 1235, not ee it worth iastie he ha "coined in 1 name of Shah ‘Alam, and had adopted for the obverse of his coins the legend on the reverse of the Banaras rupees: of the 26-san issue” (1211 1233 H.) which had been superseded in that very year in Banaras by rupees of the Farrukhabad type. These coins also retain the 26 san on the reverse. The second issue has the date 1234 on the obverse and the year 5 on the reverse, that is the fifth year of his Nawabi; the type is the same as the coins of 1235. This second kind cannot have been r deena earlier than 22nd Rajab 1234, when the fifth year of his Nawabi i began. It is possible, then, that the 26-san coins were used during the earlier part of 1234, that is for seven months up to 22nd Rajab, and the 5-san coins after that date. On the other hand the 5-san coins may have been used only during the last ten y The latter view is supported by the UE a eig rarity of the 5-san coins: there is however one fact which seems to con- tradict this theory, the Coronation attr” which, one would imagine, was issued on the Coronation day, has the datesa' which is applied, as we have seen, to no coin of 1234. There is no Hijra date on the medal so it may have been struck on Nauroz 1235. On the other hand it is rat et though exceedingly unlikely, that the 1235 5: coins were in use from 18th Z‘u-l-hijja 1234. The coins of the 5th Nawabt year 1234 and of all succeeding years bear the following couplet :— CHIE 95 Gy" E9515 9 dy? 35 Hee ‘* Ghaziu-d-din Haidar, of lofty lineage, King of the World, struck coins in gold and silver by the Brace we great and Almighty God.’’ There are two coins of 1235. I R. (Nos. 8and 9), the only Awadh coins of the kind that I hive come across, Had the anal year started from 18th Z‘u Lhijja 1234, ole would hie. been necessary to change the Hijra a e after ten days each succeeding regnal year. In the case of al other Kiugs of “Await there are two Hijra dates for each regnal abe since the regnal year begins in the middle of the — a in each case. Hence there are & you 2 As Nelson Wright has “pointed out (Introduction to 1.M.C Catalogue, "Val. III, under the name Muhammadabad), this series was probably ‘struck for currency i Awadh, They are known in the Lucknow bazars as Asafu-d-daula rupees. * 252 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. which differ from the prescribed pattern of the year. They are without any mint name on the reverse, and lack the couplet on the obverse, giving merely the name Ghaziu-d-din : possibly they were. coined for use as nisars. n the second year 1236 the title of Lakhnau was changed from Bled yi the ‘ Abode of Government’ ; Beneath : 33! & ye wd, B pepe f° 1S In middle of arms : o>! div, rryer ui—b) ; 895 SIE I ES ie s—Sw yo ys Both obverse and reverse are enclosed in a circle of dots and the ground of both is ornamented with rosaces. ites Years (a) 1244, 1 R. (165°5). B.M Silver. No. 18. Type A. 8 Wt. 171°4. Size 1:0. As No. 17, only in silver. Date 1243, 1 .M. Years (a) 1244, 2 R. (1711). B.M. No. 19. Wt. 85°64. Size °79. As No. 18, but sic sand “sin Date 1244, 2 R. alone appear 4 Rupee. much of eek pelos ast ts from rupee-size on obverse. bre. No. 20. Type B. Wt. 171°9. Size °9. Date 1246, 3 R. 262 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. Obverse. Reverse. gla gh As No. 17, but p &du A capers op. Prey Ee Ae tah 1 de Sass 5 peel 9 ear? 35 cue CIB Years (a) 1247, 4 R. (171 is C.J (b) 1247, 5 R. (172: ne C.J.B. (c) 1248, 5 R. (171-7). (d) 1248, 6 R. (170°3). (ce) 1249, 6 R. (170-7). No. 21. OSB. Wt. 86. Size -8. Date 1246, 3 R. = u od oie de C.J.B. (80°63). Years (a) 1248, 5 R. (84 ae As No. 20. Wo. 22. Wt. 41:12. Size -67. . As No. 20. The die in ee Date 1247, 5 R. case was the same size as t Rupee. the coin : it is of good work- manship, and similar in size and thickness to the E.I.C. four-anna pieces. No. 23. C.J.B. Pa Size “6. As No. 20. Struck from a Ries rupee-size die, much of in- a scription wanting. J.B, Years (a) 1248, 6 R. bods No. 24. M Wt. 21°5. Size <5. As No, 20. Struck from a on Date XXXX, 4R. larger than the coin eee BM. No. 25 Date 1249, 7R. Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 263 [N.S.] Obverse. | Reverse. As No. 20, but irt3 Arms. Supporters, two tigers holding penant: Both obverse and reverse have a. oe eae ah. sett their ground ae ne katah instead of the regnal with rosaces, and sur- — Crown instead of rounded by a border “of rays. katah above fish, and um- brella surmounts crown. Inscription in one line round the arms aoe B29! ay wre Sa whee B.M. There are small ornaments Years (a) 1250, 7 R. (170°52). under the word ye, which C.J. B. vary slightly with each year. (b) 1250, 8 R. ene (c) | 1251, 8 R. (172°4). B.M. (d) 1252, 9 R. (172). C.J.B (e) 1253, 10 R. (172°2). C. J.B. No. 26. Wt. 86°34. Size ‘8. As No. 25. Struck from a Date 1250, 7 R. rupee-size die. 4 Rupee. C.J.B. No. 27. Wt. 42:2. Size ‘6. As No. 25. Struck from a die Date 1250, X R. larger than the coin. 4 Rupee. B.M. Years (a) XXXX, 9 R. (e if No. 28. Wt. 20°7.. Size °5. As No. 25. Struck from a on _ 1251, X R. of much larger size than the 1 Rupee. coin. No. 29 B.M. Wt. 10°64, Size °37. As No. 25. Struck from a Date 1252, X R. rupee- size die. Most of the ‘, Kupee inscription is gone. 16 C.J.B. L I havé a specimen of 1251, 8 R., which measures only 88. Some of these coins are very crudely execu od. 264 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. Note.—In type C, owing to the altered position of the regnal year, it is almost impossible to obtain specimens of the smaller denominations which retain both regnal and hijra years. Copper. ype A. Wt. 177:39. Size -9. Inscription as No. 17, plain Date 1243, 1 R. ground. C.J.B. Years (a) 1244, 1 R. (180-01). C.J.B. (b) 1244, 2 R. (181-81). C.J.B: No. 31. Type B. Wt..179:05. Size 9. Inscription as No. 20—there Date 1245, 3 R. are traces of a dotted border type are without these orna- ments. C.J.B. Years (a) 1246, 3 R. (183°3). (b) 1246, 4 R. (185). _ (c) 1248, 5 R. (185). (d) 1249, 6 R. (186-01). C.J.B. No. 32. Type B. Wt. 18251. Size -95. As No. 20 Date 1246, 4 R. An exact replica of a rupee in copper. C.J.B. may be noted that two silver-plated coins, one in my own collection, noticed under the coins of Ghaziu-d-din, and one in the B.M. collection of Nasiru-d-din 1248, 5 R., weigh 152°8 grains and 150 grains respectively. If the coin under notice i still, and hence rather heavy to pass for a rupee, the average weight of which is 170 grains. I conceive it to be possible that this coin is a model of a rupee in copper, perhaps a proof. A similar coin of Wajid ‘Ali Shah will be noticed later. No. 33. pe C. : Wt. 185-5. Size -9. Inscription as No. 25. Date 1249,[7] R. . Years (a) 1250, 7 R. (187-83). C.J.B. Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. [N.S.] MunammMap ‘Att Suan, 1837—1842, a.H. 1253-1258. Types. A. (1253-1256, 3B.) Struck at: xg ciblJ) ca to! dpe B. (1256, 4 R. -1258). Struck at: sie cribla)) ca toy! She Note. -—There is a slight difference between the silver and gold coins of the Ist and 2nd regnal years (1253-5) and those Type A. Wt. 165°5. Size 95. Date 1253, 1 R. Obverse. wl} i ea ob isle oon? wee ye trer ‘ Ri a Se » Gr 8 et A border of rays on both obverse and reverse. Silver, No. 35. Type A. Wt. 171°9. Size *95. Date 1253, 1 R. There are various symbols on these coins—another speci- men of 1253, 1 R. has a trefoil leaf 11 over we. On coins of the Ist and 2nd years In those of the Reverse. Arms, as follow centre, one fish surmounted porting crown and standing on a scroll. Inscription reading round arms :— nbd} ras gag! Sg Oy? copie Shaye Cagle dal Avo re B.M. Years (a) 1255, 3 R. (165-4). B.M. As No. 34, only in silver 10 over w= C.J.B. Years (a) 1254, 1 R. (171°7). JB (b) 1254, 2 R. (171-4). B.M. 266 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. No. 35 (a) has 12. (c) 1265, 2 R. (d) 1255, 3 R. a7), (e) 1256, 3 R. (172: ae CJS.B. o. 36. Wt. 41:7. Size “6. As No. 35. Struck from die Date 1254, X R. larger than the coin. + Rupee. B.M. No. 37. Wt. 20°5. Size °5. As No. 35. Struck from rupee- Date 1254, X R. size die 4 Rupee. B.M. Years (a) 1255, X R. (20°91). No. 38 6B C.J.B. Wt. 172. - Size 1. Date 1256, 4 R. Obverse. Reverse. As No. 35, but }re4 Arms as No. 35, but inscrip- tion: ca Bo9! Slo pd cre fF shew gig! cibldy cppleo iden B.M. Years (a) 1257, 5 R. (172: re (6) 1258, 5 R. (7 4). o. 39, CJ. B. Wt. 21. Size -5. As No. 38. Struck from die Date 1256, X R. larger than the coin : Rupee. Copper. No. 40. Type A. Wt. 185-46. a= “85. As No. 34, but in copper. Date 1253, 1 J.B. Years (a) 1254,1R. (181-04). C.J.B. (6) 1255, 3 R. (176-85). C.J.B. One specimen of No. 40 (1253, 1 R.) in the B.M. weighs 203°5 grains, Vol. VIIL, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 267 (N.S.] Amgap ‘ALi SHAH, 1842-1847, a.H. 1258-1263. Gold. No. 41. Wt. 165. Size ‘9. Date 1259, 2 R. Obverse. Reverse. de sy ple ur} glés Arms as follows :—Fish, sur- Bae te dia eTa mounte y crown, sur- oso} 3= UE al ol mounted by umbrella—two curved swords enclosing the 1raq whole. Inscription round ee eae arms: uw Bayh Se oye Ue Pr dhe pg ae | IS a—Swe 3} whee yd pple wine Circle of rays on both obverse and reverse. Years ge rag 3R. W.-K ., 5159. Silver, No. 42. oe Wet. 172°2. Size l. As No. 41, only in silver. Date 1258, 1 R. JB. : Years (a) 1259, 1 R. (172). (b) 1259, 2 BR. (171-41). (c) 1260, 2 R. (169°89). (d) 1261, 3 R. (172). B.M. (e) 1261, 4 R. (171°4). (f) 1262, 4 R. (171°7). Ae pa (g) 1262, 5 R. (171°5). B.M. (h) 1263, 5 R B.M. (Bleazby). As No. 42. Struck from a No. 43. ie : ize °76. rupee-size die. Wt. 85°89. for 7 pe OLB. Date 1259,2R Ce ni ears (a _ em 9 W. ra Cat., 5162, 268 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. No. 44. Wt. 42°66. Size ‘6. As No. 42. Struck from a Date 1259, X R. rupee-size die. 4 Rupee. C.J.B. No. 45. Wt. 20°9. Size °5. As No. 42. Struck from a Date 1261, X R. rupee-size die + Rupee. B.M. Another specimen in the B.M. has only tr..and the regnal date is also wanting. No. 46. Wt. 10°66. Size a As No. 42. Struck from a Tine XXXX, X rupee-size die. z's Rupee. C.J.B. Cope —The copper coins vary Beat wit fo in minor details, ‘aang in the shape of the cro re t. 203°5. Size 1:1. As No. 41, only in copper. Date 1258, 1 R B.M. C.J.B. (178°75). Years (a) 1259, X R. (182-48). C.J.B (b) 126X, 3 RB. (181°32). C.J.B (c) 1261, X R. (183). B.M Wasip ‘ALi Suan, 1847-1856, 1263-1272. Types, A. (1263-1267, 4 R.) Struck at: Gibb) cay syyi dle Bi. (1267,5R.) Struck at: 8 bd! Boy! dle — B.' (1267, 5 R. -1272). Struck at : Sle ig nibbles} ear yh sis} Soy! e coins of this type of the — 1270, 8 R. -1271, 9 R., for acpeal and gold, and 1271, 8 R. -1271,9 B., for silver, almost constitu te & separate type; they are distingui shed by an elongated type of scroll which gives them a very distinctive character, Also a dintines attempt to peg des the coinage is noticeable, especially in the copper coins, of these years; in this connection the weight of the gold mohur No. 50 should be remarked. Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. [V.S.] Gold. No. 48. Type A. Wt. 165°2. Size ‘9 Date 1266, 4 R. Obverse. daly o> UB a} o35U Le 99 ry Pinerorseamear cose orvenessaie T* 3 yh 9 pee? 05 aS Surrounded by a circle of rays. o. 49. Wt. 20°60. Size ‘48. Date 1265, 2 R 4 mohur. No. 50. Type B. Wt. 187°34. Size °97. Date 1270, 8 Obverse. As No. 48, but trv- Note.—The coins of 1272 9 R. than the earlier coins of this type. 269 Reverse. mounted by an umbrella, a parrot perching on umbrella ; below, two swords and crossed clubs ; a scroll be- neath all. Around arms: Unpla IF Bw 5 Soa] she vye ig cibld) ow Cwpilo beac Surrounded by a circle of cat Years (a) 1267, 4 R. (165: a As No. 48. Struck from a die, the size of the coin. C.J.B. Reverse. Arms as No. 48, but inscrip- C.J.B. Years (a) 1272, 9 R. (163°2). B.M. 10 R. are much finer Ti each year the scroll on the coins of this type varies a little. 270 No. ta 4] *35. Size °52. Date 1269,6R 4+ mohur No. 52. Wt. 11°88. Size °39. Date 1270, X R jg Mohur. Sea A Date 1263, 1 R. No. 54, Wt. 85°95. Size ‘8 Date 1265, 2 R. : Rupee. No. 565. We 4 42°42. Size-6, Date 1265, X R. (pro- bably 2). 4 hy No. 56. Wt. 21:3. Size 5. Date 1265, 2 R. + Rupee. Type Bi. 171- ate ane “93. Date 12675 R Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912, As No. oe Mess the same size as the C.J.B. Years (a) 1268, —R. W.-K. Cat., 5165. As No. 50. The die of the obverse fits the coin: the reverse die is slightly larger than the coin, the arms only appearing on it. C.J.B. Years (a) 1272, 9 R. (10°26). C.J.B As No. 48, but in silver. C.J.B. Years (a) 1264, 1 R. ete Gt (b) 1265, 2 R. (171°6). J.B. (c) 1265, 3 R. (d) 1266, 3 R. (172°3). (e) 1266, 4 R. (171°6). 1267, 4 R. rs L.M. As No. 53, ae a is the same size as the o C.J.B. As No. 53, the die is larger than the coin. C.J.B. As No. 53, die probably same size as the coin, both Hijra and esti date can be read. B.M. _ Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. 271 [NV .8.] Obverse. Reverse. As No. 53. Arms as No. 53, but inserip- tion: & iS} syyt Sle yd cole chene Cagle 2 dies C.J.B. Note.—This is the only specimen of this type of coin that I have come across. At first I imagined that it might be a specimen of Type B, and that the words edible) ey and si¢J though inscribed on the die, had missed the coin; but there is not the slightest trace of any of these. It may therefore be either (1) a trial piece (this year, 1267, 5 R., is the first year of the new type B), or (2) a defective die in which part of the inscription was omitted by mistake. No. 58. Type B. Wt. 169°82. Size -98. As No. 50, only in silver. Date 1268, 6 R. This is a very crude coin. ; C. Years (a) 1267, 5 R. L.M. (b) 1268, 5 R. (c) 1269, 6 R. (1722) CJ.B. (d) 1269, 7 R. (e) 1270, 7 R. (169°86). C.J.B Nos, 58 (7) and (j) are larger re nt eg and e finely executed (f) 1270, 8 R. (1714). coins than Nos. (a)—(/), but ee are without the elongated (g) 1271, 8R. erp" scroll of Nos. and (h). J.D. 9) o (h) 1271, 9 R. Lown (i) 1272, 9 R. j) 1272, 10 R. (171°3). No. 59. B.M. Wt. 85°80. Size 76. As. No. 58. Struck from a Date 1269, -6 R. rupee-size die. i Rupee. O.J.B. Year (a) 1271, 9 R. (85°64.) N C.J.B. 0. 60. Wt. 42°82. Size °6. As No. 58. Strack from @ Date 1269, X R. (probably rupee-size die. 6) J.B. Y 127—, X R. (41°74). deaars gal Cd.B. 272 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912. No. 61. Wt. 21:06. Size°5. As No. 58. Struck from adie, Date 1269, 6 R. the same size as the coin 4 Rupee. and well executed. No. 62. C.J.B. Wt. 10°64. Size -4. As No. 58. Struck from a die, Date 1270, 8 R. the same size as the coin js Rupee. and finely execute Year (a) 1272, 9 R. nate O.J.B. Copper. NO. ‘a ype A. Wt. 182°17. Size 1:0. Same inscription as No. 48, but Date 1264, 2 (2) R. most of inscription wanting. C.J.B. Years (a) XXXX,2R.(182 ve C.J. (b) 1267, 4 R. (185-5). No. 64. Type B M. Wt. 451-54. Size 1 08. As No. 50, with elongated Date 1270, X R. scroll. C.J.B. Note.—This coin shows an attempt to imitate the large double dams of Akbar or ian the large copper coins of Bhopal ; it is I believe unique No. 65. Wee 181-85. Size -95. As No. 50, this coin is struck Date 1267, 5 R. from a rupee die. See note on Nasiru-d-din, No. 32. No. 66. wed Wt. 185°5. Size °88. Sf to 50, only in copper, well Date 1270, 8 R. ecuted : almost all the in- siption appears. No. 67. C.J.B. Wt. 91-2. Size -7. As No. 50. Date 1271, 8 R. B.M. 4 Falus. No. 68. Wt. 47:09. Size -61. As No. 50. Struck from a die Date 1270, 7 R. the same size as the coin and } Falus. well executed. C.J.B. Years (a) 1270, 8 R. (46). B.M. Vol. VIII, No. 6.] Numismatic Supplement. [V.S.] , No. 69. : Wt. 178. Size 72. Date XXXX, XR. Other weights are 180°7 and 174-53. 273 There are a number of thick coins of either type A or B; but it is impossible to make anything of what little remains of the inscription, no dates are visible and the lettering is of the crudest. C.J. ——o—— APPENDIX. MEDAL STRUCK BY SHUJA‘U-D-DAULA. (Cp. Marsden, pl. lvii, Mcccxxx.) R SHUJA’U-D-DAULA’S MEDAL. (Coins or AwaApH—N.S. XVIII, art. 112.) Wt. 588°5. Size 1°75. Obverse. wy dia pbs! sy ot plans TAA @ine aah 59) 20 payils Byh@ cs@ll yo wl wromy Bole , 80} 12 alidy, Bom ahs alas, lore Reverse. & double-bladed sword up- right, a single bladed sword crossing it at the hilt. Nawab Shuj&a‘u-d-(daula), Prime minister of Hind, on Khan, the leader of the Rohillas, was killed. 274 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1912.] In a circular line :— Lisso Lis ylisis Ut ‘*We gave them a_ success, ies Ma ia od a complete success ’’ | The eI} GyMSe0 1G) yng dwellers in Hind will be glad is. Note.—In Marsden’s engraving the Nawab’s name is given in full &JyoJ) ei ; 1t certainly does not appear so on the coin (in the Lucknow Museum) which is reproduced here: but the ; in a looks something like ‘lam hé’ when the butterfly ‘ hé’ t written, so whoever drew the coin for Marsden may have pepbediived aly by a gloss. It is also conceivable that the omis- sion of J, on the coin, snags is crac! strange, was due to a gloss on part of the engra me [ahi Khéra peosaiita a difficulty. The battle in which the as mpany’s general General Champion in alliance with Shuja‘u-d-daula totally defeated the Rohillas under Hafiz Rahmat is usually known as the battle of Katra, from the small town Miranpir Katra on the Shahjahanpar-Bareili road, near which it took place. In the !Tarikh Farahbakhsh of Muhammad Faiz Bakhsh the engagement is called [ahi Katra. The adjoining southern parganah to Miranpur Katra in the of the battle given in S‘adat Yar Khan’s Gul-i-Rahmat does not mention either Khéra or Katra (Elliot’s ‘‘ Historian’s Gul-i- Rahmat,’’ Vol. VIII, pp. 311-312). ABBREVIATIONS. B.M.= = British Museum L. “ae C.= Indian Museum Catalogue (Rogers). M.= Luc Museum. W.-K. Cat. Bane of the White-King collection (Schul- C.J.B. = My i rdallesttod. Lucknow, April 1912. C. J. Brown. : Trans. by W. Hoey: ‘Memoirs of Dehli and Faizabad,”’ Vol. IT, 11. 22. The Date of Varaha Mihira’s Birth. By Brasa Lat MuKersi, M.A. It is the practice with the Hindu atronomers to mention the date of their birth in their works. It is believed, however, that the great astronomer, whose name appears at the top of this short note, has not followed this practice, although he must have known that such was the usage, and that such usage was being followed by other Hindu astronomers who had just pre- ceded him. In his work, however, known as the Pajica- siddhantika, Varaha Mihira makes mention of a certain epoch which has been suggested to be the date of the said work. We are referring to the following verse :— an fqazdel WRRITAUT SaaS | gated ut aaagt atafeaare | ainda aarafes anreaseaaua: | aaidatstuare fermeuteataaat fez: | ( wafeatfrar ) In this verse we are taught a method of finding the Ahar- gana (i.e. the sum of civil days which had elapsed from an ini- tial epoch up to a given date). It has been ascertained by Dr. Thibaut and Pandit Sudhakara Dvivedi, that Varaha Mihira’s calculations start primarily from the beginning of the Kalpa, and Saka 427 is only a stage in the calculations of the Ahargana. Dr. Thibaut has also proved that all calculations in the Pafica- siddhantika start from Saka 427. We find no difficulty in establishing the identity of this Saka with that which com- menced from a.D. 78. (We ditfer trom Bhattotpala who says that Sakakala means the time when Saka kings were defeated by Vikramaditya). On referring to Varaha Mihira’s rule for finding the Shashthyabda, and to Pandit Sudhakara’s verifica- tion of the Sun’s ksepa on the basis of the Ahargana rule, we find that the Saka used by Varaha Mihira began from a.D. 78. Without reserve, therefore, we accept that Saka 427 is .p. 505. Dr. Thibaut has with his great ability examined all the ksepas given in the Pajcasiddhantika and he finis that all figures in that work refer themselves to 4.D. 505 The question to be decided now is, what is this a.p 505? Is it the date of the Pafcasiddhantika? Learned writers and able orientalists 276 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1912. have not failed to suggest this theory, but Dr. Thibaut has finally and ably proved that this assumption does not ‘tally with facts, and we therefore reject this suggestion. ibaut says: ‘‘The question remains whether 427 hen R . r. Saka elapsed is to be taken as the time when Romaka Sid- of his astronomical system from Aryabhata. Now Ar abhata’s first work (for it is not likely that he began to write before the age of twenty-three) having been composed in 499, the assump- tion that 505 marked the time of the Paficasiddhantika would compel us to conclude that Stisena’s work was written in the year in which Srisena’s work was written, or else the year selected by him for the starting-point of his calculations, and therefore not far remote from the year in which he wrote. For Vol. VIII, No. 7.) The Date of Varaha Mihira’s Birth. 277 [N.8.] the date of the Pafcasiddhantika there would finally remain the period from 505 to 587. I should, however, be unwilling to assign it to a later date than perhaps 530 to 540; for if its composition was removed by too great an interval from 505, it is improbable that Varaha Mihira should have kept the latter year as his epoch and not have introduced a more recent one.”’ The above is a concise abstract of all that has been written on this subject. written between a.p. 505 and the date of the Paficasiddhan- tika. Varaha Mihira adopts Saka 427 to exemplify the rules not only of the Romaka Siddhanta, but also those of the other four Siddhantas, as is fully evinced by Dr. Thibaut’s explanation of the origin of the ksepas used in the Surya Siddhanta. It is not shown that any of the Siddhantas, except the Romaka, or even the Romaka itself, made Saka 427 the starting-point of calculations. All Sanscrit scholars will admit that in the text figures refer us to this date. Then the question remains whether Saka 427 was the date of the Paficasiddhantika. This suggestion has been sufficiently refuted by the learned Dr. Thibaut, and the only one of the suggestions as to Saka 427 that can possibly admit of any further discussion is whether this Saka is the date of Varaha Mihira’s birth, or of some very important event observed by him in his lifetime, and one which he desired to commemorate. Baboo JogeS Candra Raya starts the latter suggestion, and in his Introduction to Pandit Candragekhara’s Siddhantadarpana says, ‘‘ that the great popu- larity of Varaha Mihira leads us to suppose that the present system of the zodiac had its beginning in Saka 427.’’ He fur- ther says, ‘‘ that the Saka Year 421 or 427 appears to mark the beginning of the fixed zodiac.’’ Baboo Joges Candra Raya must have been, therefore, labouring under the mistaken idea that, according to Varaha Miriha, Saka 427 was the year of no ayanamsa or that the sun had made a complete number of revolutions at the end of Saka 427. It is clear that, according to Varaha Mihira, the sun had made a complete number of revolutions in Saka 421. Saka 421 Kalyabda 3600=solar years 1955883600—solar months 23470603200. Therefore number of 278 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1912.] intercalary months 721384201-79—total 2419187401-79—num- ber of lunar days 725759622053-7, and the omitted tithis are 11356023172°2; and deducting the latter from the former we get 71440359881:5: multiply this number by 800 and divide the result by 292207, when we get 1955883600 without a remainder. According to Varaha Mihira, therefore, Saka 421 was the year when there was no ayanamsa. Varaha Mihira must have adopted Aryyabhata and Lallacarya’s ideas on the point. Aryabhata says :— ageciai afe Feat Balateaas FATT: | afuat fanfarsieee aa aHatsatat: | ase vata: | seaaafaoa: | afer we Mfastauaa wafaHatial Gea watsatar BAT SE | Lalla says :— Ws wafaeres wfMatsaTs: WUFT aa faaeaae: ase: Lata y: a yeta for faater =u fausqgeassustfana | sare There must have been, therefore, some very important reason for Varaha Mihira’s choosing Saka 427 as the start- ing-point of his calculations, in preference to Saka 421, a date of such importance for Hindu astronomy and so near to the one chosen by him. Varaha Mihira wanted to commemo- rate this date, by making it the starting-point of his calculations, and the only possible event in his life which could have happened in that year was his own birth. There is no reason to doubt the genuineness of Amaraja’s statement that Varaha Mihira died in A.D. 587. Varaha Mibira, therefore, lived to the good old age of 82 years Varaha Mihira has not like other Indian astrono- birth, and we have no reason for disputing their conclusion. NN ee 23. Firoz Shaihs Tunnels at Delhi. By Rev. H. Hostsn, S.J. The building tia aoe Rag i 30s in Delhi give special actuality to the question of Firoz Shah’s tunnels. 8 of the native papers, it ue babe. zs the question last year; but we have not heard whether any new arguments have been brought forward either in favour of or against the exis- tence of the tunnels. We showed from Sayyid Ahmad Khan’s Description des Monuments de Delhi, the first Hindostani edition of whic ap- peared in 1847 (cf. J.AS.B., 1911, pp. 99—108), that the ere tion recorded in 1581 by Father A. Monserrate, S.J., repeated i in the Ain and in ee travels (1611), was tala ait rent in Ahmad Khan’s time. Was it more than a tradition ? Was ies documentary ate) ey ¢ This we were ee to prove ; but, we laid stress on the fact that, since only 154 years had inten between Firoz Shah’s death (1388) and akber's birth, a public fact attested by a public monument could hardly have been lost sight of. There must have been alive in Akbar’s time old men who had conversed with octogenarians born under Firoz Shah’s reign. Besides, there were ae public records, and Akbar’s library contained 24,000 volum Whatever the tradition ma y rest on, we may be panied if we attach special ee to whatever tends to establish its wage ed till our own tim ing the Mauar “ot 1857, this tradition very nearly al a pen among the British soldiers stationed at the ruins of Sir T. M etcalfe's once splendid mansion, ‘‘on the very banks of the river.’’ The grounds about the house, which were very extensive, well wooded and surrounded by a stone wall, were occupied by a strong picket. M ajor-General Sir Thomas Seaton writes (From Cadet to Colonel, London, Hurst and Blackett, 1866, II, pp. 183—184): ‘© When I relieved the field-officer of the day on the 17th went instantly, and certainly the blows of some instrument were distinct enough. With the officer commanding the picket I examined the ravine immediately in front of the building, an saw at once that to drive a gallery under it would be impossible ; for it would be below the level of the river, which was now rising, swollen by the periodical rains. As the noise ae pay? been caused by the stamping of the horses, I had t 280 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1912. removed to some distance, but it still continued. There was a tradition of an underground passage from the Metcalfe-house to the Palace,! and the soldiers, having got hold of it, would not be convinced but that the rebels were working a mine under their feet. So I reported the matter, and the General ordered the engineers to examine inte it, as a panic might arise from even more slender materials than the sound of a miner’s pick. The engineers came down, sank a shaft, listened, looked about, and were satisfied that no gallery was being made. Still, how- ever, the knocking continued, and all were completely puzzled. The idea of a tunnel was simply ridiculous, for, unless arched and cemented like the Thames tunnel, it would be under water half the year. Unfortunately, the inquiry into this matter was destined to have a tragical termination ‘“* On the night of the 19th, Captain T. M. Greensill, attached to the Engineer department, went down with a party of H.M.’s 75th, under Lieutenant Wadeson, to examine a large ravine, considerably nearer to Delhi, to ascertain if the rebels were endeavouring to work a mine from thence, as it was just possible they might ... [Captain Greensill was accidentally shot during the search by ‘Lieutenant Wadeson, as he neglected to reply to the challenge and was mistaken, from his white clothes, for a mutineer. Sere ‘* The origin of the noise was subsequently dis- under the city wall. The picket-house was built on Sane made of the rubble from Metcalfe-house, but in —— way it acted to carry the sound I am unable to decide. It is not impossible that some reminiscence of “ros Shah's tunnels should linger in the wild stories which Diogo do and ‘‘even to the country of the Moghuls and the tow of Agra.’’ Old Hindis told him still that there were ‘‘ numer- ous roads like this, instep under ground in several parts of Cambay and the Decca Mr. C. Hyrapiet, an ree who promises to prove that the builder of the Taj was an. Armenian, and that Mariam 1 The Fort of Delhi is meant here , as is clear from the plans of the town at that time; but, in the light of the Ain, there m ust have een a misconception. o tunnel ran between Metcalfe’s house and the Fort. The three tunnels, if I hae sogige d the Ain rightly, radiated from Firoz Sh&h’s palace or ‘the Kotila. There is a difficulty, however. The distance from Firozabad to the Jahan was 3 kos; tt at of the ae ‘** towards the J ahaceinnt, 2 kos. f. Ain, Jarrett’s transl. , II, 2? I am obliged to the Rev. Fr. G. Lowyck, S.J., St. Xavier’s College, jon: having pointed out these erence: Cf. D. do Couto, Tom. IV, pt. I, Da Asia, Dec. VII, Bk. III, Ch. X, p. 243 (Lisboa, 1782). Vol. VIII, No. 7.] Firoz Shah’s Tunnels at Delhi. 281 [N.S.] Makani was an Armenian wife of Akbar’s,—in both of which points he will fail, we fear,—now hints the existence of other tunnels. Writing from Moradabad, April 11th, 1912, to the Statesman, Calcutta (cf. April 17th, 1912), he asks [Agra]? Whose two tombs are these? From that place be- gins the subterranean passage to the Agra Fort, to Delhi, and some say to Allahabad as well. Abul Fazl or Badayuni could state.’! But would that prove its non-existence when it does exist even to-day? Who conceived the idea, carried out the work, and had charge of it but those who had similar ones under the Arav river in their Fatherland [i.e., Armenians] ? golden pillar. But Father Monserrate must be understood to have described the Jahannuma or Kushk-i-Shikar and the pillar there.” The difficulty felt at p. 105, ». 2, remains. According to the din, the length of the tunnel from the Jahannuma to the Kotila, for so we interpret the passage, was two kos ; from the Kotila to Old Delhi it was three kos (J arrett’s translation, II, p. 279) or five kos (Blochmann’s Persian text, TI, 513-514). Hence the total length was between five and seven kos. The length of the tunnel, up to Oid Delhi, according to Monser- rate, was 40 stadia or 43 miles, while the distance from the Jahannuma to Delhi was about three miles, Old Delhi lying about 32 stadia or 3: miles from the new town. e cannot determine from what point Monserrate starts his measurements between Old and New Delhi. Whether the numa to the Kotila, it is difficult to see. All we can say is that his measurements do not appear to take in the total length of both. 1 Abul Fazl does mention the Delhi tunnels. 2 Length of pillar, according to Monserrate: 30 feet; thickness : 5 feet. Sir Alexander Cunningham’s measurements are: length, 32% feet; upper diameter, 294 inches ; lower diameter, 35°82 inches ; dia- meter of the rough thick end, 38 inches. 3 T have to thank Mr. J. P. Thompson for this reference. Ve fa 5 a aM 24. Discovery of a Greek Ornament. By Rat Mrirunsoy Roy CHowpHury, Bahadur, M.R.A.S. In July last I purchased a gold ornament measuring 13” x 1” and weighing 125 grains from a Sindhi. The image was offered for sale to the authorities of the Indian Museum and those of the Archzological Survey of India, but was amined by the authorities of the Archzological Survey of India and of the Indian Museum and had been pronounced by them to be a specimen of pure Hellenic workmanship. The ornament represents an erect male figure, to the right of which stands a female one, facing the former on the left. The only garment of the male is a chlamys which hangs down from his shoulders and barely reaches the knees, the rest of the body is perfectly naked ; the hair of the figure is close cropped, with its right hand touching the chin of the female figure, while the left is placed round the latter’s neck, in the act of drawing it close. The female is dressed in a loose robe, which passing ping away, when out of modesty she had clutched it with her left hand. The front of the female, from the neck down to her knees, is entirely bare. Her hair is curly, parted in the middle and drawn up in a loose knot on the back. The figures are hollow and have been made from beaten gold. They are represented as if standing on a narrow iedge. The back is quite plain save for three mortise holes intended for pins or tennons, two of which are just below the head of each figure, while the remaining one is at the back of the ledge between the legs of the figures. These holes indicate that the image formed a part of a larger ornament or was attached to something to which it formed but a decorative part. We may compare the Bacchanalian scenes which have been found in the decorative friezes among the ruins of st#pas and sangharamas in the ancient provinces of Gandhara and Udyana represented by the modern Peshawar 284 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1912. District and Buner. Several specimens of almost the same nature were discovered by the late Sir Alexander Cunningham cal Collections. These specimens were placed in differen positions by him, but when the entire collection of the ae was re-arranged by the late Dr. T. Bloc , specimens of the same nature differing very slightly from each other were placed together, in order that they might afford an opportunity for comparative study. The points of ce between these specimens and the golden ornament a One or more She spouiialy boys, are present on each of these alto-relievo 2) The female diiire:+ wears a close-fitting bodice next to the skin, over which another loose garment is worn. - solute nudity in = female figure is not to be found on any of these sculptur ) The pie figure is nude in two of these specimens (G 3 and G 44). The only garment of the male in these two specimens is a loose cloth thrown over the shoulders and falling down below the knees in front, thus leaving the y quite two — mentioned above, is also to be found in these specimens A short es of these alto-relievos would not be quite terest G 3.—Fou rdiputea,; male and iecnile standing to front with a nude child standing between ng and the bust. of any ornament or clothing. Anderson’s Catalogue, part I, page 202. G 44.—The group consists of a male, a female and a small child standing under a tree, the leaves of which mae the Acanthus. The head of the male is perfect, while that of male is clothed in the manner indicated above ;—a loose piece of cloth falling behind from the left shoulder and passing Vol. VIII, No. 7.] Discovery of a Greek Ornament. 285 [N.S.] in front just over the knees to the left arm. The right hand of the male figure and both arms of the female have been and shaggy square-cut beard. From the outlines it appears that the hair of the female was drawn up in a loose knot behind the head. Its clothing consists of a loose-fitting gar- ment hanging down from the left shoulder and enclosed in sate possibly the breast. The female stands with her back turned towards the male with her left foot slightly raised as if turning that the lady is turning away from her mate in disgust. Anderson’s Catalogue, part I, page 224. G 4.—The group in this specimen consists of four figures a male, a female, a child to the right of the male, and a clothed figure between the shoulders of the male and the female. The heads of all the figures and the arms and legs of the boy are missing. e male wears a tight loin cloth and another child standing between them. Anderson’s Catalogue, part I, page 203. G Similar specimen.—Group consisting of four figures, a male, a female, a child on the ground between them and another peeping over their shoulders. The clothing of the arms have been raised aloft. Very little remains of the fourth figure save its bust and the right hand. The former is more like that of a well-formed strong man than of a boy. The right hand is placed on the left breast. The background is found 286 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1912.) by some trees with large leaves ig ag the Palm Acanthus. Anderson’s Catalogue, part I, Scenes representing Pacchanalias orgies are by no means uncommon in the Gandhara School. Several specimens with undraped or half-draped figures of revellers have been por- trayed in M. Foucher’s well-known work on the Graeco- Buddhist Art of Gandhara (L’Art gréco-boudhique du Gandhara, Figs. 127-130). It is quite possible that the gold ornament represents the pure classical idea with naked forms, the perfection of which the ancients always extol, while the alto-relievos represent the Indian adaptations of the same subject, the differentia being the close-fitting tunics of the females and the slight clothing of the males. The presence of children cannot as yet be accounted for, ‘but possibly they represent cupids (Sanskrit Kama), or Erotes The ornament has been-presented to the Government of SS See Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VIil, 1912, FRONT BACK BACCHANALIAN FIGURES. GOLD ORNAME FROM THE N. W. curried PLATE Vii | > Journ., As. Soc, Beng., Vol. Vill. 1912, BACCHANALIAN FIGURES. FROM ZUSUFZAI. INDIAN MUSEUMN COLLECTION NO. G. 3. PLATE YIII. Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. Vill. 1912, PLATE IX BACCHANALIAN FIGURES. INDIAN MUSEUMN COLLECTION NO. G. 44, Journ., As. Soc, Beng.. Vol. VIII. 1912, PLATE X, BACCHANALIAN FIGURES. INDIAN MUSEUMN COLLECTION NO. G. 4. Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. Vill. 1912. PLATE XI BACCHANALIAN FIGURES. INDIAN MUSEUMN COLLECTION NO. G. 8. 25. Who were the Sungas ? By MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA Haraprasap Sastri, C.1.E. e dynasty which overthrew the Maurya Empire in Northera India went the name of Sunga. But who were they? Ina paper ee by me on the ‘‘ Dismemberment of the Maurya Empire ’’ I advanced a theory that they were of Persian origin nag the fact that the names of the kings of this dynasty ended with the word ‘‘ Mitra,’’ a favourite deity of the Persians. I have now got some facts for the identification of the family. In page 312 of the Latyayana Srauta Sitra there is a stra in which the opinion of the Sungas are cited were Acaryyas or teachers of the Sama Veda. In No. 25 of the Bibliotheca Sanskritica we have a series of works on the Gotras and Pravaras of Brahmanas with a very able introduc- tion by the editor Mr. P. Chentsal Rao. In Leaf VII of that introduction we have Y following :— ‘* Pravaras Nos. 4 and 5 are pronounced by sien who were born of Sunga, a eau of Bharadvaja, by a woman married in the family of Kata, a descendant of Visiehnites. So the Rsis of the families of both Bharadvaja and Visvamitra appear in the Pravara, and those who pronounced this Pravara cannot intermarry either with Bharadvaja or Vi8vamitra.’ The editor follows Apastamba in p. 309. ungas are enumerated in the Gana of Bharadvaja Bharadvaja and Visvamitra blood running in their veins. It is these Sungas that destroyed the Maurya Empire. This identi-. fication explains many facts npg unaccountable in the history of Northern India at the time. Thefact of the perform- ance of ASvamedha ceremony by ae fais of the family at the capital of Asoka, who prohibited all animal sacrifices throughout his dominions, is only explicable if the Sungas were Brahmanas and followers of Sima Veda which has most to do with animal sacrifices. This fact also explains the grant of a large sum of money for the encouragement of Brahmanic edu- cation. It also explains the fact of severe persecution of the Buddhists which has made the name of Puspa Mitra, the founder of the family, an execration in the Buddhist world. With the facts before us there cannot be much doubt that the Sungas were Brahmanas, and that they ushered in a Brah- 288 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1912.] manic dominion in Northern India by the great horse-sacrifice The theories of Rhys Davies, Bhandarkar and Hopkins that Brahmanas were altogether suppressed for several centuries by the Maurya rule stands refuted completely. n another paper I have shown how Sanskrit Language and Literature flourished luxuriantly in the 1st and 2nd centuries B.c., and in the Ist, 2nd and 3rd centuries a.p. It so flou- suppressed in Northern India during the Ist and 2nd centuries B.C., and when it emerged from its depressed condition in the lst century a.D. it became so saturated with Brahmanic ideals that it was a new religion altogether. 26. A Note on Bhatti. By ManAmanopapHyAya HaraprasapD Sastri, C.1.E. My young friend Babu Surendra Nath Mazumdar, M.A.. in a note published in the February number of our Journal and Proceedings identifies Bhatti, the author of Ravana Badha, as the Bhatti of the inscription No. 485 of Dr. Kielhorn’s ‘*Northern List,’’ and in doing so he controverts the opinion against such identitification advanced by Dr. Hultzsch in 1326, that is, a.p. 1404. In the colophon it is distinctly stated that Bhatti is an inhabitant of Valabhi and the son of Sridhar Svami. It runs thus :-— xfa aswiaiasiavearfaeat ifgar aw wat cama ayia fasaans qesedat ata afamfaaa: a | Sgt Mantawha: qracfas WaT 1s 1 2en Whefe @ 7at UAT | The Bhatti of the inscription came from Mahichhaka and dwelt at Mahichhaka; while Bhatti, the poet, wrote the poem at Valabhi, for he himself says so, and dwelt at Valabhi by the statement in the ancient colophon. Can these two Bhattis be one and the same person? ‘This fact was made known by Dr. Rajendra Lal Mitra in the year 1882 in the 6th volume of his ‘* Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts.”’ 27. The Mouthless Indians of Megasthenes, By Rev. H. Hostsn, 8.J. J. W. McCrindle, the distinguished translator of the an- cient Greek and Latin Geographers and Historians who wrote on India, took great pains to bring together whatever would rationally explain the distorted and fabulous passages in their accounts. There are few of those texts which modern research has not to some extent elucidated, and it is comforting to note how deep a substratum of truth underlay the knowledge of India possessed by the ancients. I shall single out for examination one of en pas- sages, which McCrindle dismisses without com hose who live near the sources of the Ganiea** writes Solinus, ‘‘ requiring nothing in the shape of ot subsist on ‘* the odour of wild apples, and when they go on a long journey ‘* they carry these with them for safety of their ‘life, which they ‘*can support by: inhaling their portanis: Should they inhale ‘¢ very foul air, death is inevitable.’ Pliny expatiates at greater length on the subject. ** He hi 7 Se all over hairy, with the soft down found upon the leaves of trees,” and who live merely by breathing and the perfume - «inhaled by the nostrils. They eat nothing, and they, drink “i nothing. They require merely a variety of odours of roots and of flowers and of wild apples. The apples they carry A with them, and when they go on a distant journey, that they ‘*may always have rapa to smell. Too strong an odour * would Fugit kill them.’ o’s account of the Asiomi contains some variants. “¢ of the Ganges, and subsist on the savour of roasted flesh * and | ScHWANBECK, Fragm. xxx, B.; Soxrnus, 52. 26-30; McCrrinpis Ancient . ges as described by oe and Arrian, London, Triibner, 1877, p. 8 2A a7 rence to sine trees. Cf. — in McCrinpDLe, op. cit., pp. gor sii and McCrinpDte’s Ktesias, p. 3 Sox pene 5 ong xxx; Pury, Hist. Nat., vii, 14-22; Meoe- CRINDLE, be ome + The natives of the Himalayas are fond of strips of meat smoked over the heart 292 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1912. ‘* the perfumes of fruits and flowers, having instead of mouths ‘¢ orifices through which they breathe. They are distressed not far from these are the Pygmies.. .”’® Aulus Gellius states in covered their body, which was all over hairy, with the soft down found upon the leaves of trees, Aulus Gellius, or more probably one of his authorities, misunderstanding the allusion to cotton trees, went a step further and clothed the Astomi in birds’ feathers ! It may be remarked that Strabo, in his description of the Astomoi, combines a particularity attributed by Pliny to the Scyritae, ‘‘ who instead of nostrils had merely orifices.’’ The Amuktéres were also a people without nostrils, ‘‘ who devour everything, eat raw meat, and are short-lived, and die before old age supervenes.”’ ® : It is worth noting, too, that Pliny mentions one after the other the Scyritae, the Astomi, the Trispithami (i.e., men 3 spans long) and the Pygmies. This juxtaposition does not seem to be merely fortuitous. Likely, Megasthenes, whom Pliny follows, had placed them in the same manner, thus indicating the proxi- mity of their habitat. According to Pliny, the Scyritae were a nomadic race, with legs contorted like snakes. The Atsomi lived near the sources of the Ganges, while the Pygmies and Trispithami dwelled beyond the Astomi, in the remotest parts of the mountains.* Various features in the description of the Pygmies have allowed authors to identify them satisfactorily 1 ScowaNnBEcK, Fragm. xxx; SrraBo, xv, i, 57; McoCriInpLEe, op. cit., p. 76.—Compare with Honorius of Autun (MIeNE, Patrologia Lati- oO. : ‘* Sunt alii juxta fontem Gangis fluvil, ‘** qui solo odore cujusdam pomi vivunt, qui si longius eunt pomum ‘¢ secum ferunt: moriuntur enim si pravum odorem trahunt.’’ 2 Cf. Attic Nights, ix, C. 4, in Rev. W. Beloe’s edn., London, 1795, vol. II, pp. 148-150. 8 Cf. McCrinpie, Megasthenes, pp. 77, 80. ¢ Cf. MoCrInp1E, ibid., pp. 80-81. Vol. ae No. 8.] The Mouthless Indians of Megasthenes. 293 [W.8.] with Himalayan tribes, noted for their shortness of stature.! cyratat, according to Strabo, were arace beyond India. ‘They are snub-nosed either because in the tender years of infancy their nostrils are pressed down and continue to be so through- out their after-life, or because such is the natural shape of the organ.’’* The Scyratai of Strabo and the Scyritae of Pliny have been identified with tolerable certainty with the Kiratas of the Ramayana, a barbarous people who inhabited woods and mountains, lived by hunting and were so diminutive that their name became a synonym for dwarf. Like the Pygmies of Me- gasthenes, they were eeig by the Indians to fight with vul- tures and eagles.’ Kirat is a name still applied to a part of Nepal, and Lassen placed one sheanes of the Kiratas on the ban of the Kausiin Nepal and another in Tippera.* The following description of noseless Risers: 2) bee in Strabo seems also to refer to the nosed Scyratai: ‘* But, deviating into fables, he [Megasthenes) says ed are men five spans and even three spans in height, some of whom want the nose, and having only two orifices above the mouth through ae they breathe. Against the men of three spans, war, as Homer has sung, is waged by i cranes, and also by SuAildes: Whttch are as large as geese.’ The habitat of the Trispithami and Pygmies and of the Scyratae being thus determined, it will be easier to see what grounds we may have for recognizing another Himalayan tribe, if not c same, in the apparently fabulous description of the Astom The ‘*¢mouthless” tribe referred to by Megasthenes lived in or damgirt in Persian. In the higher altitudes of the Himalayas it manifests itself in the most distressing forms. Mirza M. Haidar relates that during his expedition in Tibet, it sees upon men and animals alike. One morning he discovered to his consternation that more than 2,000 horses of his party had died of it during the night.° The natives of Pamir, Western Tibet and Nepal seem invariably 1 Cf. ee ss McCrinDLE, Ktesias, pp. 87-59. 2 Cf. McCri Le, Megasthenes 2, p. 15S. 3 Cf. abid., pp. 173 3 note, 74 note; and id., Ktesias, p. 88. 4 Cf. 4 asthenes, p- 5 Cf. wees 6 Cf. N. Eur as and E. D. Ross, Tarikh-i-Rashidi of Mirza Muham- Cf. mad Haidar, London, naan & Low, 1895, pp. 412-413. 294 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1912. sources, in all of ehioh the aisha is ascribed by the na- tives to ‘“ pestilential emanations’’ or ‘‘ poisonous winds.’ The earliest text belongs to Father Anthony de Andrada, 8.J., who in Baie passed into Western Tibet by way of Badrinath and M Ritter tet by Col. Yule merely alludes to it. The text is as follow fen b> that desert [beyond Mana] there is no wood or anything “‘ with which to make a fire; and so, the food which travellers ‘*take with them consists of Sunted secur reduced to powder, ‘¢which, when they want to eat, they put in water, and they ‘make a kind of porridge which they drink, without taking any- ‘thing which has touched fire, since there is none; and in this ‘‘way they keep themselves alive in going across that waste; but ‘‘many die in it. They [the natives] say that the ground, when ‘uncovered [bare of shee gives rise to certain vapours so harm- ‘* ful that, though neither hand nor foot may pain you, you feel ‘certain discomforts which kill you in less than a quarter of an ‘thour. I believe this is due to the great cold and want of ees without str srl pre Me Si on account of the poisonous exhalations of c ' Onions were moet arn employed to counteract these evil ** emanations Brother Benedict Goes, S. J., who crossed the Pamir range ages Cf. Con. H. Yune and A. Burnerz, London, Murray, 1886, pp- 2 Cf. P. Ant. Franco, 8.J., Imagem da virtude em o noviciado da Vol. VIII, No. 8.] The Mouthless Indians of Megasthenes. 295 [V.S.] in that desert, where no fuel is found for warming oneself; and because the air there is so strong that it stops the animals’ res- piration: so that horses and even men often fall stone-dead be- cause they are unable to breathe. The remedy used by men as for the beasts, they rub their mouth with garlic. That de- sert is crossed i < orty days, when there is snow; in less, when there is none.’ Like Goes, Bonvalot took with him a provision of dried apples as a preventive measure against mal de montagne.” The Sultan of Peshawar recommended to his friend pica to eat plenty of garlic during his journey in Central Asia, as the most efficacious means of getting acclimatized.* author of an ancient Survey Record them quoted by M wi6k Ravine in his Notes on Afghanistan says that, crossing the Qaré-Quram Range from Kahapla Aghza, ‘‘ on the = _, Way thither, you meet with a vast deal of snow, and much ‘ water, grass and herbage. As the smell emanating from these ‘“ grasses produces faintness and stupefaction, travellers take ‘* care to provide themselves with onions, when they travel by ‘*this route. When a person becomes affected from the smell, ‘‘ and feels faintness coming over him, his companions give him ** an onion to eat, and also to smell at, cha this i is said ye be an * effectual antidote. wae = makes a similar remark in ee ‘* their brain becoming affected they smell the ORiOR and also eat ‘*7t, and their brain recovers from the effect N. Elias refers the reader to several ceiiats of height- sickness in Central Asia, from which it appears that dried apri- ts, dried herbs, etc., are also well-known nostrums.° Accord- 4 a to Phin fa the mountaineers near the sources of the aes 1 Cf. pu Jarric, 8.J., Troisieme partie de Histoire des choses plus memorables Bovrdeavs, 1614, an 155-156. Referring to this pas eee Yule speaks of dried apples es bein viol as an antidote. He had the Latin ae rvs u Jarric; the original Fr pee ie mentions dried é , Catha and the thither, : eo . ee rjaclig e dans [Asie Centrale et au Pamir, Bullet. de . Soc. de Geogr. 1890, S 480, snore by C. Wessets, 8.J., Bento de vee tet in De Studién, Jaarg. 43, D. LXXV, No. 1, p. oted by J. BaooKin, 8.J-, "Re —. Lyon, 1874, PP. fe 22. ‘ perspire Notes on Afghanistan, pp- 9, 145, or . Soc 1895, 95, 94. Bir ° Cf. ee .» p. 413. References are given to Wood’s Oxus, pp- 236-238 ; Drew rs Summon and Kashmir, pp. 290-92, and Bellew’s Kash- mir and "Kashgar 296 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1912, lived not only on the smell of wild ‘‘ apples,’’ but also ‘‘ on a variety of odours of roots and of flowers,’’ or, as Strabo has it, ‘* on perfumes of fruits and flowers.’? In fact, we might ques- tion the appropriateness of the word ‘‘ apple > as translating the Latin malum.'! Pliny defines the word malum: ‘‘ pomi ‘* genus, cujus varia genera, citreum, cen: Persicum, bs Medicum, Appianum, et alia plurima.”’ (L. 15 Coming nearer to the sources of the Ganges we find still the belief that attacks of breath-seizure are occasioned by the wind from Lo hain pregnant with this mysterious poison.’ He attempted it, however, but was obliged to fall pte everyone in ie goth complaining of the bish or *‘ poisoned ind.’ t read that the people in Mr. Fras er’s there is little doubt that the practice noticed elsewhere is not unknown all along the Himalayas, wherever the same climati- cal conditions prevail. Mount Langur is mentioned not only by Griiber and Desi- deri, but also by Fathers Cassiano Beligatti and Orazi6 della Pen- na, Capuchin Missionaries. The substance of their remarks is, I believe, preserved in Georgi’s Alphabetum Thibetanum, pp. 446- 447, his itinerary from Chandernagor to Lhasa being based on their relations (cf. p. 450). The extract I shall quote is duie able as confirming Gritber’ s and Desideri’s remarks. It s be referred to for the identification of Mt. Langur. ‘* Lhangur: Mons stupendae celsitudinis. ‘* De eo scribit Kircher iter designans a Sina versus Kuti, & Indostan: ‘ Est Langur mons omnium altissimus, ita ut im summitate ejus viatores vix respirare ob aéris subtilitatem queant ; poi is ob virulentas nonnullarum herbarum exhalatione aestivo tempore sine manifesto vitae periculo transiri potest. Per hune . montem ob horrenda praecipitia, & scopulosos tractus neque currus, neque jumentum transire potest, sed pedestri itinere totum iter conficiendum est spatio fere menstruo usque ad Cuthi.’ A assa vero quatriduum tantum distare tradit. Immo dies fere triginta a Lhassa distat. Situm -scilicet montis Langur confundit haud dubie Hruditus scriptor cum situ Montis Cambala. Symptomata tamen, quibus viatores affici scribit, propria a Montis ney “Nequs vel a sola aéris subtilitate, vel a virulen 1 Pliny’s text is as follows: ‘* Nullum illis apes , tantum radi- cum pti vel vanes odores et silvestrium malor 2 Cf. Journal of a tour through part of the Snowy tas of the Him- ala ‘Mouniater G London, 1820, pp. 435, 442, 449 Vol. VIII, No. 8.] The Mouthless Indians of Megasthenes. 297 [N.S.] tis tantum herbarum exhalationibus. sed etiam a latentium fodi- narum halitibus causam plerique repetunt. Ceterum quo altius ad montem ascenditur, eo gravior est, & infestior impetus symp- tomatum. ** Pambu. M ({illia] P [assuumj XV J. ‘¢ Diversorium est partim lateritiis parietibus, partim nati- vis saxorum fornicibus & concamerationibus, in dorso montis minora, ac nulla demum symptomata fiunt ubi planiciem atti- geris. Is tamen Mons non est omnium elatior. Nam eum superat Cambala. Verum, non ita calvus, & nudus est. ut ceteri, modum pluribus ostendit laudatus Scriptor, Langur, ut ego conjicio, esse potest. Nam & ipsi Indostani spicam Nardi emunt a Nekpallensibus, aliisque vicinarum Regionum negotia- toribus. Hanc Indi appellant Scenbatsy, Persae Sembul-tib. Unde & hi signum Virginis in Zodiaco vocant Sembul. Zo- doar etiam, vel Zedoaria, Indice Nerbesi, confusa a Grecis re- centioribus, sic observante Salmas. . 1053, cum Anacardio Arab. Beledor, septemdecim generum in hoc ipso Monte repe- ritur. Plantarum deinde, florum, & herbarum venenatarum op between Patna, Nepal and Tibet. Georgi notes, however, that the road by Kuti was a new one, the older and easier route lying across ‘‘ Bramascion’’ or Sikhim.! This had been abandoned in consequence of the dreaded tarat fever, called | Cf. on this identification, Puri, 1 Tibet, op. cit., pp. 15, 36, 37 and n., 38, 176. 298 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1912. ** olla,” ! which prevailed throughout the year in that direction, whilst. travellers going by way of Nepal were free from it during four or five months.” One of the most interesting descriptions of breath-seizure, its causes and remedies, is to be found in Father Ippolito Desideri, S.J., under the year 1721, when, on his return journey to India from Lhasa, where he had spent six years, he came to Mt. Langur before reaching Kuti. ‘‘In that journey, one passes a very high and difficult mountain called Langur. It has this peculiarity that whoever crosses it feels infallibly a great discomfort consisting especially in a strong headache, pains in the chest and difficulty of respira- tion ; in the case of many there is also fever. In fact, I my- self experienced it the whole of the day that we spent in the ascent, and the night that we remained there. Besides, though we passed it at the end of May, we found not only plenty of snow, but such a stinging cold wind that, in spite of a good , it caught me so my bones there. The usual remedies against these discomforts, while crossing such a mountain, is to go along chewing roasted rice, caryophyllum [garofant, cloves ?], cinnamon, and some ndian nuts, called sopari [supart], but known by the Portuguese and others in the Indies by the name of arecca. As it is im- possible to ascend and descend the whole of Mt. Langur in sous day, there is a big house there, where travellers stop for rest. But many cannot remain inside owing to the — of breathing ; ; they go and stop outside under the open s “* When one has at last gone up and down that pecteie, the headache, pain in the chest, fever and every other discom- fort graduall y disappear. Shortly before we passed there, an Armenian merchant advanced _in years, who was on his way to Lhasa, had died there one night. _ ‘ Many judge that these Psonitorts are due to the exhala- tions of certain minerals, which may be lying hid within the 1 Ol in Desideri. Cf. A. Dz “gpa apr Gli Seritti del P. M. della Tomba, Firenze, 1878, pp. xviii, 48; aul in Asiatick Researches, vol II. —— of the Kingdom of Nepal, p. 307 : Saoaat. Alph, Tibet., 432. “Spectabat olim [Kuti] ad Regnum Nekpal, sive Sinice Katmandu, Badgaon] concesserunt Tibetanis ea occasione haec via ex Indostan per Nekpal strata primum est. Nam antea via erat in Tibetum per Bramascion. Et ea quidem vetus multo facilior & ecommodior erat. Poterant Ind uti, & b vi- ori itinere merces in Tibetum inferre. At a Sintones majori numero peri- bant ob morbum pestilentem Olla ; Pear is dirius atque constanter per omnes anni tempestates seviret. Eis pericio, aperta via per Nekpal, alieni sunt quatuor certe, vel etiam quinque anni mensibus, a Novembri ad Aprilem usque.’’ Cf. Groret, Mek tian, pp. 439-440. Vol. Mery No. 8.] The Mouthless Indians of Megasthenes. 299 lic, which they eat and inhale. It alleviates their fatigue and difficulty of breathing.’’? And Father Desgodins, the octogen- arian of Tibet fame, adds from the same place: ‘‘ I had heard this already when I was travelling in the East of Tibet... As then one must take the precaution of not drinking the water along the way, of keeping some piece of camphor in one’s mouth, and not remaining more than is absolutely required. With the exception of those said months, one should on no ac- 1 Cf Carto Putt, Il Tibet... secondo la relazione ... del P. Ippolito Desideri (1715-1721), Roma, Societa Geografica Italiana, 102 Via del Plebiscito, 1904, pp. 82-84. ‘This book, still too little known in India, is indispensable to Tibetan scholars. Price: ire. 2 Cf. ANG pe GuBEerNatis, Gli Seritti del Padre Marco della ° ELO Tomba, Firenze, 1878, p. 48. 300 Jeurnal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1912. that the natives would not discover to him the remedies they used against the evil.! It is worth remarking that, according to Pliny, these reme- dies were chiefly resorted to in distant journeys: that they proved beneficial, according to Strabo, ‘‘ especially in a camp.” Unless we greatly mistake, we have here an allusion to mer- chant caravans, or to military expeditions, wending their way across the Himalayan passes. Raverty draws attention to the fact that the Buddhist pil- grims Hwui Seng and Sung Yun, who visited the Karakoruin Range in 518 a.D., speak of the Th’sung Ling or Onion Moun- tains, whence he infers that the range took its name from the use of onions against breath-seizure. We believe that the earliest known allusion to the use of ‘wild apples’’ [fruits ? onions ?], roots and flowers against height-sickness belongs to Megasthenes. The fact that some hill-tribes used in their travels fruits of which they inhaled the perfume. lest ‘‘ the foul air should kill them,’’ seems then to have led to the idea that they subsisted on nothing else. ‘They ate nothing and drank nothing.’’ From this to the pear credible enough that some of those wild men ‘* who had no mouths” were actually brought to the Court of Chandragupta at Pataliputra, and that they were found to be tame! Plutarch uses an amusing argument to pooh-pooh the story of the Astomoi. ‘‘ For, how could one find growing there that ‘Indian root which Megasthenes says, a race of men who ‘ neither eat nor drink, and in fact have no mouths, set on fire ‘* and burn like incense, in order to sustain their existence with **its odorous fumes, unless it received moisture from the “* moon.’ * Strabo, Plutarch and others were mistaken when they thought that the fabulous stories of Megasthenes were the in- ventions of his imaginative brain. They were traditions cur- rent among the Aryan Indians, by which ‘‘ they gave a very ‘* pointed expression to their proud sense of their own superi- 1 Cf. Puri, op. cit., xvii—xix. Both Marco della Tomba and Desideri, especially the latter, give very sensible explanations of the causes of this unhealthiness of the Tarai. . 2 Cf. As. ng., 1895, p. 95. * Cf. SchwanBeck, Fragm. xxxt; McCrinpiE, Ancient India as described by Megasthenes op. cit., pp. 82-3. I have not been able find out whether natives of the Himalayas do set fire to herbs against. breath-seizure. Vol. VIII, No. 8.] The Mouthless Indians of Megasthenes. 301 [W.S.] ‘* ority, both in form and feature, to the barbarous indigenous ** tribes by which they were surrounded. . These traditions ib |. not only orally current among them, but are to be found mbedded in their imaginative literature.’ oN o corresponding epithet has yet been init in the Indian Epics, remarked McCrindle, for the Astomoi of Megasthenes, but ‘‘ there can be no doubt that in describing them he followed Indian accounts. 1 Cf. McCriInpDxLE, Ancient nes as described in Classical Literature, Migarer se Constable, Rides 60. 2C ., totd., 28. A possible Chemical Method of distinguishing be- tween Seasoned and Unseasoned Teak-Woo By ANUKUL CHanprRa Sircar, M.A., F.C.8S., Premchand- Roychand Scholar. The proper seasoning of teak-wood is a matter of the utmost importance from a practical point of view, since articles made of teak-wood, not properly seasoned, are likely to change their shapes during the process of residual seasoning. But no scientific method is known by which seasoned teak-wood can, with certainty, be distinguished from unseasoned teak-wood. Method based on the difference in the percentage Soke aegy of resins obtained from seasoned and unseasoned teak-woods. Romanis (Jour. Chem. Soc., 1887, Trans., 868) has shown that alcohol extracts from teak-wood about 6% of a soft resinous substance, and that the extracts from freshly-cut teak (i.e. unseasoned teak) andfrom teak that has been long exposed to the air (i.e. seasoned teak-wood) are of a different nature —the former being entirely soluble in chloroform, whereas the latter is only partly so. He has further shown that the percen- tage am aie of the part of the resin which is soluble in chloroform is quite different from that of the part insoluble in chloroform, and also from that of the resin which has been long exposed to the air. His combustion figures are as follows :— I. The substance soluble in chloroform— C= 76°20% He FZ% O=15°55% II, The substance insoluble in chloroform— C= 60°20% H= 6°98% O= 32°82% III. The resin that has been long exposed to the air— C= 60°91% H= 631% O=32°284%, 304 Journal of the Asratic Society of Bengal. [August, 1912. He explains this change in the percentage composition as due to gradual oxidation of the resin contained in fresh teak- wood, which is soluble in chloroform, to a substance insoluble exposed to the air. The figures II represent the percentage composition of completely oxidized resin, and comparing them pared with figures I, until, in the case of the percentage com- position of alcoholic extracts from teak-wood that has been very long exposed to the air, the figures II will be obtained. From what has been said it seems clear that the amount of oxidation is a safe criterion of the amount of seasoning of mple. With this idea in view I set to work on the subject, but so far I have not been able to arrive at figures quite concordant with those obtained by Romanis (loc. cit.). The oxidized resin being insoluble in chloroform it was expected that this solvent would extract nothing from very old teak-wood. But contrary to expectation, the percentage of resin extracted from seasoned and unseasoned teak-wood by chloroform and alcohol were found as follows :— , Chloroform extracts. From fresh teak-wood From very old teak-wood (i.e. unseasoned wood)— (i.e. seasoned wood)— 733% T'15% Alcohol extracts. From fresh teak-wood— From very old teak-wood— 784% 700% Vol. VIII, No &.] Seasoned and Unseasoned Teak-wood. 305 [N.8.] : hoice of samples.—The old teak-wood examined was obtained from a broken piece of furniture which was at least respectively. Method of extraction.—Fresh saw-dust was made from the samples of wood to be examined and dried completely in a vacuum dessicator. The extraction of the resin from the dried saw-dust was carried out with the required solvent in a Soxhlet’s extraction apparatus, so that the amount of resin a dessicator until the weight was constant. In order to guard against any oxidation of the resin during the process of drying, care was taken, in each case, from the very beginning not to bring it in contact with air for any length of time. e extract from old teak-wood was a homogeneous resinous mass without appreciable admixture of any oily sub- stance, whereas in the extract from fresh teak-wood there was an oily substance present. The resins in both cases melted below 100°C. and were found to contain C,H and O only. The ash left on ignition was negligible. The alcoholic resinous extracts from old and new teak-woods gave the following results on combustions :— Old teak-wood extract. I II III IV Vv VE C—69° 71% 69°33% 68:00% 67-89% 69°60% 6901% H~7°6 % F21% T6T% 81% «642% 856% O—23°69 % 23°46%, 24°4389% 25°30% 23°98% 24-44% Fresh teak-wood extract. VII VIII IX x C—69-95% 69°75%, 70:39%, 69°47, H— 7-52%, 713%, 53%, 690% O—22-53%, 23-129, 22-08%, 23-63%, Particulars about the combustions.—I. The resin, which was dried only in a vacuum dessicator, was taken after the weight was constant. ‘1779 gram gave °4540 gram of CO, and -1242 gram of H,O. Found C=69-71%, H=7:60%, 0=23°69% (by difference). II. The dry resin was just melted in the steam oven, which required about three minutes, in order to get it in a homogeneous condition, introduced into the boat and cooled in 306 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1912. a vacuum dessicator. °2281 ar ny ‘5798 ae of CO, and ‘1480 gram of H,O. Found C=69°33%, H=7:21%. III. The dry resin which had been lying in an ordinary dessicator for about a week was taken. ‘2849 gram gave ‘7120 gram of CO, and -1920 gram of HO. Found C=68-00%, She IV. The dry resin was heated in the steam oven for 30 minutes in order to ensure complete drying, before being com- busted. (It was found that the resin which had attained a constant weight lost a further portion of A weight when left in the steam oven for some hours, but the loss was most marked during the first 30 minutes. “4181 eae lost -0163 gram in 30 minutes when kept in the steam oven, but only 0099 gram in the next two hours under the same conditions). 2133 gram gave ‘5310 grant of CO, and -1306 gram of H,0. Found C = 67°89%, H=6'81%. Vi. The dry resin which had been lying in the steam oven for about six weeks was taken. (It was found that after some time the soft resin would no more melt in bean steam oven at 100° and was a brittle, rather shining m Evidently a part of the resinous substance Solan cs changed its composition). In the first case °1772 ore gave -4450 gram of CO, and -0996 gram of H.O. Found C=69 -60%. H=642%. In the second case ‘1730 gram gave ver gram of CO, and "1024 gram H,O. Found C=69:01%. H=655%. Combustions VII, VIII, IX and X were done exactly in the same way and under ‘the same conditions . combus- tions I, Ii, III and IV cast em A In the first case *1868 gram gave *4790 gram of CO, and +1265 gram of H., 0. Found C=69:95%, H=7°52%. In the second case -2404 Green gave -6138 gram of CO, and 1540 gram of H,O. Found C=69:75%, H=7-13%. In the third case "1425 gram gave ‘3730 gram of CO, and -0966 gram of H,O. Found C=70°39%, H=7°53° In the last case ‘2478 gram gave Made gram CO, and 1540 gram H,O. Found C=69°47%, H=6°90 Thus the pxoctace compositions of old and new teak- wood extracts were found to be practically the same. There- fore further hopes to work out any method based on the per- centage composition of the extracts were abandoned. Method based on the isolation of a crystalline substance from seasoned teak-wood. It was however found that the old teak-wood extract, when kept exposed to the air for about a month, separated white, feathery, long, prismatic oxyatols on its surface, while the new teak-wood extract did not even show the slightest tendency to separate any such crystals. Romanis (loc. cit). had no- Sage O” xia eee nee Vol. VIIL, No. 8.] Seasoned and Unseasoned Teak-wood. 307 [NV.S.] ticed the formation of these crystals in a similar way and also as a sublimate when the resin was melted and allowed to vola- talize. In order to get the crystals in the latter way *4 gram of the resinous substance from old teak-wood was taken in a dry test tube, heated on an oil bath gradually to 200°, and kept at that temperature for 30 mins. A white sublimate was found to consist of regular prismatic crystals; but the quan- tity of the crystalline product obtained either way was very small As the crystals were conspicuously absent in the resin from fresh wood, it was evident that they were formed by J of seasoning of the wood from which the resin was obtained. An attempt was therefore first made to separate the crys- talline substance from the resin. But following Romanis’s directions (loc. cit.) for the separation of the crystalline sub- stance from the tar obtained by the destructive distillation of teak-wood, it was found that caustic soda would not extract any crystalline substance from the resin. e gram of the resin was next extracted with a compara- tively small quantity of chloroform, when about 80% of it was dissolved. The chloroform solution was filtered and shaken up first with an excess of a solution of sodium carbonate and then with one of caustic soda, but neither of the reagents was found to éxtract anything from the chloroform solution. That part of the resin which was difficultly soluble in chloroform was brownish white in appearance and rather easily soluble in caustic soda. Onacidificationit gave a brown precipitate which could not be crystallized. It was therefore concluded that that part of the resin which was soluble in caustic soda was not easily solubie in chloroform, and conversely that the part soluble in chloroform was not appreciably soluble in caustic soda, and further that the separation of the crystals from the resinous substance could not be effected in the way described above It was found however that the crystals could be separated by subjecting the resin to steam distillation. 1:2 gram of the resin from old teak-wood was subjected to steam distillation with 100 c.c. of water in a 500 c.c. flask. The distillate was cloudy and contained a white, fatty-looking substance, which on examination was found to consist of clusters of beautiful, needle- shaped crystals. About 500 c.c. of the distillate was collected and shaken up with a small quantity of ether, which dissolved the whole of the solid substance leaving the aqueous solution completely colourless. The ethereal solution was se arated and allowed to evaporate slowly in a glass dish, when the solid 308 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengai.. [August, 1912. substance was left behind as beautiful, white, branching needles, without admixture of any resinous matter. The crystals dis- solved in strong H, SO, and H NO, with a yellow colour and on dilution came out as a white precipitate. The substance tedious process of extracting the resin in order to get the crys- talline substance, it could be easily obtained by the direct steam distillation of the teak-wood saw-dust. For this purpose about 100 grams of freshly-made saw-dust from the sample of the wood to be examined, were subjected to steam-distillation. About 500 c.c. of the distillate was collected in each case, ex- tracted with ether, and treated as before. The results in each case are given below :— ample I.—Fine white needles were obtained without ad- mixture of any oily or resinous substance. ample Il.—The distillate contained no crystals but a small quantity of a brown oily substance. The ethereal solu- tion on evaporation left behind the oily substance together with an inappreciable quantity of crystals. ample I1I.—Though the distillate was cloudy from the beginning, crystals appeared only after some time. The ether- eal solution on evaporation left white crystals together with a small quantity of the oily substance on the side of the dish. p _—At first an oily substance came with the dis- tillate and the crystals appeared only when about 250 c.c. of the distillate had been collected. The ethereal solution on evaporation showed an oily substance mixed with some crystals. SS) —The crystals came from the very beginning and there was absolutely no oily substance mixed with them. Description of the samples examined :—Sample I was a ty pi- cal seasoned and II a typical unseasoned wood (vide supra). Samples III, [V and V were supplied from the workshop of the Dacca School of Engineering and were bought 3 months, 3 years and 5 years back respectively as seasoned woods As a result of the present investigation the following con- clusions have been arrived at, viz., that :— 1. Both alcohol and chloroform extract from seasoned as well as unseasoned teak-wood about 7 to 8%, of a soft resinous matter, melting below 100°. 2. e percentage composition of the resinous extracts from old and new wood is practically the same. 3. Teak-wood saw-dust yields on steam distillation either a crystalline or an oily substance or a mixture of the two,— the amount of the former as compared with the amount of the latter being a i of the amount of seasoning of the sample of wood examined. Vol. VIII, No. 8.] Seasoned and Unseasoned T'eak-wood. 309 [N.8.] The occurrence of the crystalline substance in seasoned teak-wood and its absence in unseasoned teak-wood serves as & received from him throughout the investigation. Chemical Laboratory, Dacca College, Dacca. 312 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1912. glumae longitudo prioris sesquiplex, species elliptica, oblonga, embranacea, mucrone brevi, nervo uno robusto. Tert tia longitudine aristé. ommiss4 secundae par Hjus species elliptica obovata cuneata,; Corio autem induta est et tribus nervis longis albisque teguntur. Palea longitudine glumae similis, angustior tamen et in dorso leviter pilosa prope apicemque leviter bifida, bicarinata, carinas exhibens minutis ciliis orna- as. Stamina tria. i duo. Stigmata plumosa. Granum i planum illinc convexum vel trigonum. Lodiculae minu- ae. Primum G. A. Gammie repperit in loco nomine oe — in provincia Eoubay. Deinde R. K. Bhide in agro oriz o et sr subsalsis irrigato juxta Bassein Railway Station Rood collegit. Sporobolus scabrifolius, Bhide, sp. nova. Culmi erecti et longitudine a 22°7 usque ad 75 cn Nodi glabri. Folia longitudine 2°5 ad 12°5 cm. latitudine 3 ad 9 mm. et prope basim rotunda aut subcordata, utraque parte pilis tecta quae ad bases suas bulbi modo tumescunt. rulae speciem praebeant. Ligula ut ppram fimbriae. Vagi- nae glabrae sunt. Paniculae 7°5 ad 17:5 cm. iy ade 2°5 ad 9 em. la rami autem earum fasciculorum aut spirarum speciem praebent, aut nonnunquam solitarii ov bini. Spiculae ci Collegit Bhide in loco nomine Ranibennur sito in provincia Bombay ante diem Kal. Dec. ann. dom. MDCCCCX. SzeconD Part iy ENGLISH. A new species of Chloris. Chloris quinquesetica, Bhide. Originally collected by Mr. G. A. Gammie at Bassein and since personally collected by me at Papadi near Bassein on the bunds of rice-fields on semi-salt lands along the road lead to the Railway Station, 30th August 1911. Description :—A glab rous, perennial grass, creeping and Vol. VIII, No. 8.] Two more new species of Gramineae. 313 N.S.) rooting at the lower nodes and there forming small tufts of leaves and an erect flowering stem reaching 2 feet high ; nodes glabrous. Leaves 1 to 6 inches long by } to Linch broad, young ones sparsely, delicately long ciliate, ultimately glabrous, lanceo- late, acuminate, truncate at the base, margins very minutely scabrid to touch, ligule a narrow, fimbriate membrane. Spikes 5 to 10 (18in Mr. Gammie’s specimen), 1 to 2inches long, crowded in a very short racemose fascicle the branches of which —at least in Mr. Gammie’s specimen—are decurrent into the peduncle for rounder, all awned. Gl. I +; inch long, elliptic, lanceolate, membraneous, strongly 1-nerved, slightly oblique : II 14 times as long as [, elliptic, oblong, membraneous, shortly mucro- nate, strongly I-nerved: III (without the awn) as long as LI, elliptic, obovate, cuneate, coriaceous, 3-nerved, and with a dorso-terminal awn 3, inch long, lateral nerves densely bearded with long white hairs nearly from the base. Palea as long as the glume but narrower, slightly hairy at the back, very shortly 2-fid at the apex, 2-keeled, keels minutely ciliate. Stamens 3, styles 2, stigmas plumose. Grain plano-convex or trigonous. Lodicules minute. A new species of Sporobolus. Sporobolus scabrifolius, Bhide, collected by me at Rani- bennur on N ovember 30th, : a few solitary or twins intervening. Spikelets jj; to z'5 inc d than II, ovate, acute, membraneous, l-nerved, paleate, bi- sexual; pale, shorter than the glume. Stamens 3, styles 2, stigmas plumose, grain rounded, slightly beaked at the ex- tremities, lodicules minute. : first took it to be a variety of 8. Coromandelianus ; Dr. Stapf however says it is apparently a new species but= Wight No. 3309, which is not described in the ‘‘ Flora of British India.” 314 A. B. F. G. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengai. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. PuateE XXIV. Sporobolus scabrifolius, Bhide. part of plant, nat. size Lt enlarged. pale of gl. 3 stamens, pistil and. lodicules (details “er — all enlarged). H. leaf, nat. PLATE XXYV. Chloris quinquesetica, Bhide. A. plant, nat. siz B. C. D. E. G. a aay pest glum ume glume 3 and its glume 7 (details of spikelet, all enlarged). [August, 1912.] F. —— ie wa lodionies found enclosed in gl. 3. R.K.Bhide,del. - Journ,As. Soc: Bengal.,Vol. VII, 1912 | CHLORIS QUINQUESETICA, Bhide. Plate XAlV. va <—___ Choe = te A. Chowdhary, lith, Journ.,As. Soc.Bengal., Vol. VIII, 1912 Plate XXV. Tyee Acs ERY EO PE eg eS ee a el ey ee es A.Chowdhary, lith. ape E 2 et ha R.K.Bhide, del. SPOROBOLUS SCABRIFOLIUS, Bhide. 30. Preliminary Note on the Origin of Meteorites.) By L. L. Fermor, D.Sc., A.R.S.M., F.G.S. (With Plate X XVII). I.—IntRopvction. As a corollary to an investigation into the conditions of formation of garnets in the earth’s crust, I have been le of garnets, and secondly the origin of meteorites. In a paper in the Records of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. XLIT, pp. 208-230 (1912), I have dis- cussed the systematic position of a series Norms and modes. e of rocks known as the kodurite series? and found in the Vizaga- of the rock, in contradistinction to its mode or actual method of crystallization; as the sequel indicates, this conception of rm is of considerable value. Now typical kodurite is composed of orthoclase felspar, a mang own as spandite, and apatite. rm of this rock shows orthoclase, leucite, and apatite, and in the place of the garnet no less than five minerals, namely anorthite, hedenbergite, wollastonite, tephroite, and magnetite. This ! Published with the permission of the Director, Geological Survey of India. 2 Memoirs G.S.I., XXXVII, Chaps. XII & XIII (1909). 316 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. extraordinary difference between the mode and norm of kodurite led me to investigate the cause, in other words to under considerable pressur From this I was led le nga’ various other or erous rocks, such as eclogite, arrive at the snohbinoe that the akeoes one Sega in the earth’s crust the more abundant penta oie Garnetiferous rocks. | edicabhite of pyroxene, olivine, and an Seen - rearrange gore Mee as the | enser molecule ge nclusion mine with anorthite, have rearranged themselves as far as able into garnets, for thereby the maximum reduction in volume and absorption of heat is effected. At present, atts sg regard the plutonic rocks, as granite and gabbro, as the most pales Pntene po paaeasres known Flee.” But, under the effects of enormous pressures, the granites should become _ garnetiferous and the gabbros be converted into eclogites, and the conclusion seems inevitably to follow that beneath the rocks now known as plutonic there must be a zone of cba ferous rocks extending downwards in a plastic-solid form as as the presumed metallic core of the earth.'! For this zone, Ket Po better term suggest itself, I propose the name infra- pluton The characteristic minerals of the infra-plutonic zone will be those that occupy the least volume. a age ibly that the shell between the garnetifero Esco pom eg ied a to the siderolites Spa ‘meteor- s tecautly from garne pewsdin of iron, aluminium, ona chromi = St veerreuys Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VIII, 1912. Piate KKVIP. Fie. 1. Fes wd eg of enstatite from the Khohar meteorite, owing arim of metallic iron. x 32. Fic. 2.—Radiate chondrule of enstatite from the Khohar orite. x32. Vol. VIIT, No. 9.] The Origin of Meteorites. 317 [NV.8.] cularly dense form of the graphite occurring in rocks nearer the surface. Normally, the infra-plutonic rocks will not reach the earth’s surface, as their upward passage must in most cases be accom- panied by a reduction of pressure whilst the temperature is II.—Or1ciIn or Merrorires. With this short introduction we may turn to the brief €Bisniivias consideration of meteorites. Whilst I was Cotter brought me for opinion two thin slices of meteorites that he was engaged in describing. One of them (Baroti) represented a non-chondritic meteorite and the other (Khohar) a chondritic one.!_ The moment I glanced through the micro- scope at the chondritic meteorite I saw what the chondrules -Mhust once have been, namely garnets. The chondrule I was statite, surrounded by a rim of metallic iron (see plate XXVIT, fig. 1). The conversion of garnet to enstatite is easily explained by the following equation :-— 3 (Mg,Fe)0.Fe,0,.38i0, = 3 (Mg,Fe)SiO. + Fe,0,, Garnet Enstatite which requires an 8-5 °% increase in volume. The ferric oxide, expelled by the crystallising enstatite, was reduced by graphite 1 An account of these two falls, and of somo other Indian falls, will appear in part 4, Vol. XLII, Records of the Geological Survey of India. 318 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1912. (or some reducing gas) in the matrix of the original rock with formation of metallic iron according to the following equa- tion :— 2 Fe,0, +3 C=4 Fe +3 CO, The reduction of pressure must have been sudden, enabling each garnet to liquefy under the influence of the prevalent high temperature. The sudden reduction of pressure must have been followed by a rapid decrease in temperature, causing the liquid globules to crystallise quickly with the production of the various radiated structures due to enstatite alone, and the complicated intergrowths resembling eutectic crystallisations, when both enstatite and olivine have crystallised out. Such a combination of conditions seems to me obtainable only in one way, namely by the sudden disruption of a celestial body in which lay, under high pressure and temperature at some depth The dispersal of the fragments produced by this disruption would doubtless be accompanied by a sufficiently speedy fall in temperature to cause the rapid congelation of the liquefied garnets Since it is possible to suggest this very simple explanation of the formation of chondrules, it is necessary to see whether such facts as are available support the idea. Returning to the original slide of the Khohar meteorite it is noticed that the degree of perfection of the iron-rim round each of the chondrules is very variable, and in some cases the iron is almost absent. This variation in the character of the iron border is to a cer- tain extent correlative with variations in the character of the chondrules themselves. One particular chondrule of enstatite affords very convincingevidence. (See plate XXVII, fig. 2). It isapparent from the slide that the enstatite has crystallised very rapidly, starting from a point on one side of the chondrule, and that, as the radiate needles of enstatite increased in length, they pushed before them the surplus ferric oxide. Consequently, most of it occurs on the side of the chondrule remote from the point at which crystallisation started, not, however, as oxide, but in the metallic state, having been reduced outside the chondrule, probably by graphite in the matrix. A certain amount of the iron has become entangled between the enstatite needles, and indicates that there may have been inclusions of some form of between the chondrules consists largely of enstatite, olivine, and nickel-iron. These are to be regarded as original constituents of the rock as it existed in the primitive celestial body. Whenthe pressure was released they suffered no appreciable change, ex- Vol. VIII, No. 9.] | The Origin of Meteorites. 319 [N.S.] cept that the expansion of the garnets on liquefaction tended oO produce brecciation of the rock, such brecciation being a common feature of chondritic meteorites. Other writers have noticed such metallic rims to chondrules, without explaining their occurrence.! As a result of the reaction given above, O, (or CO) must have been formed. It is important to notice that both these gases are well known in meteorites. If the chondritic meteorites represent the garnetiferous or infra-plutonic zone of the primitive body, ¢tia non-chondritic meteorites, which are otherwise very similar to the chondritic ones, should repre- sent the plutonic zone lying immediately above the infra- plutonic zone. In oe same way the siderites or iron meteorites Achondrites. oe a varia primitive body, and the siderolites, which mixtures of metallic nickel-iron and of various silicates, shoe represent the passage zone between the infra-plutonic zone and the metallic core. The chondritic meteorites also contain a considerable amount of primary onan ee el-iron formed on the breaking down of the original garnets), and it is evident that we should expect the amount of nickel-iron in the crust of this primitive body to decrease with distance from the centre. The non-chondritic meteorites, therefore, if they represent the plutonic zone, should contain less nickel-iron than the chondri- tic meteorites, which represent the infra-plutonic zone. This is, in general, the case.’ The theory appears, therefore, to be justified by the facts. Biased ion aac Let us now see if the iron meteorites offer baebite any evidence of these supposed reductions of pressure. Siderites frequently contain carbon, Vom in the form of graphite, but occasionally as diamond, as in the Cafion Diablo meteorite. In Moissan’s wane the ‘ < Blectric Furnace,’ page 96, there is given a figure of a portion of this meteorite in which the central fragment of diamond is surrounded by a black sheath consisting of carbon and iron carbide. Assuming this iron carbide to have the composition of cementite® (Fe,C), found in artificial iron and steel, I find that under the greatest pressure a system of iron and carbon would exist as iron and diamond. A small reduc- e.g. H. L. Bowman an dHLE asks, , Min. ‘Beep: XV, D, in Fig. 3 of Plate TX (1910). (The cheudukanet aerolite te). Fletcher: ‘ An Introduction to on web td wre yang Sages page 38; also the classification of meteo ove pp. 447, , of se * Die Meteoriten in Sasaatipel,* 1897. ilar to cohenite (Fe, Ni)3C, a well-known meteoritic mineral. Moi senile’ s value (7°07) for the "density of artificial cementite has been taken, the published values for natural Gabienite being very variable ; 320 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. tion of pressure would lead to a reaction between the outer shell of the diamond and the surrounding iron with an increase of 2-7 % in volume calculated on the constituents that partici- pated in the change. With a further decrease in pressure the carbide would itself break down into metallic iron and graphite with a 5:1 °% increase of volume, whilst the remaining diamond would pass into graphite with a 57°8°, increase of volume. From the Cafion Diablo meteorite we obtain, therefore, indica- tions of a small release in pressure, promoting the formation round the diamond of a carbide zone analogous to the kelyphite rim round garnets in certain eclogites. In certain siderites the of diamond into graphite, as in Moissan’s experiments on the artificial production of diamond. Cliftonite, discovered by Fletcher in the Youndegin iron, piteieice regarded as a third modification of cite (Fe,, Ni) Another explanation would be that the diamond-bearing siderites represented those parts of the metallic core of the primitive body that 2 . Mag., VII, pp. 126-130 (1887). ® Cohen, Meteoriten Kunde, I, pp. 140-1. Vol. VIII, No. 9.} The Origin of Meteorites. 321 [NV.S.] of 0°93°,, and of taenite (Fe,Ni) a decrease of 7°3°. On this interpretation the crystalline structures of many siderites must be of secondary origin, due to the formation and crystallisation of nickel-iron alloys on release of pressure. I must also refer briefly to one other case explicable in terms of relief of pressure, as it concerns a siderite containing nodules of silicates, and therefore approximating to the siderolites. This is the Kodaikanal meteoric iron. The silicate nodules have been found by Berwerth! to contain spherulitic aggregates of a mineral to which he gives the name weinbergerite, and assigns Weinbergerite. may have been derived from an original garnet (alkalibearing, like lagoriolite*) on release of pressure. The equation might Ww — 6FeO.2(Mg,Ca)O.(Na,K),0.Al,O,.2Fe,0..9S8i0, = Alkali-garne (Na, K),0.AL.0..2S8i0, + 7(Fe,Mg,Ca)SiO, + FeO + 2Fe_0.. Nepheline yroxene The oxides of iron are seen—partly reduced to metallic iron— surrounding the weinbergerite. The epikamacite shell to each grain of nickel-iron alloy in the meteorite may be due to an but there is a class of objects found in river gravels in many countries, and known as moldavites, billitonites, and obsidianites, 2 Uschermak’s Min. u. Petr. Mitt., XXV, pp. 179-198 (1906). 2 ibid., XVIII, pp. 147-155 (1899). 3 For Berwerth’s explanation of the formation of the epikamacite see l.c., p. 198. 322 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {September, 1912. that are of relatively acid character, are light in weight, and of glassy texture. The origin of these bodies is not known, but some petrologists are inclined to regard them as of extra-terres- trial origin; in no case, however, have they been seen to fall. If there be any foundation for this suggestion, then, obviously, these obsidianites might have been a portion of the crust of the primitive body postulated above.! Thus far I have considered meteorites from the petrologi- : am cal point of view, and, on the evidence ats weet for. Of the microscope and chemical composi- mationofsolarsystem. tion, have deduced that all the varieties of extra-terrestrial bodies found on the earth's surface may be ascribed to different portions of a primi- tive celestial body that has undergone disruption. e must now see how this hypothesis agrees or conflicts with the deduc- tions of astronomers. Sir Norman Lockyer’s meteoritic hypo- thesis has been before the public for many years, and in many the history of evolution one stage further. Consequently, I will give here a very brief summary of Lowell’s account of the origin of the solar system. Postulating infinite space, infinite time, and an infinite number of stars, both light and dark, distributed through space, let us consider the case of a dark star. This dark star will suffer disruption due to tidal stresses. We may imagine Vol. VIII, No. 9.) The Origin of Meteorites. 323 [V.S.] of our original sphere. This spiral nebula will have as nucleus a nova or new star consisting of the core of the primordial dark body. As the disturbing body moves away in its course through space, the central nova or sun will gradually obtain gravitational control over its spiral nebula, forcing the constitu- ent parts of the nebula into closed circuits round itself as centre. Wherever the meteorites of the nebula are thickest (the knots of the nebula) they will aggregate together, forming ‘small hot bodies that subsequently cool down into planets, whilst other portions of the meteoritic debris will fall into the central sun. hus, according to Lowell, was our solar system born. But many fragments of our primitive sphere have fallen neither into the sun nor into any of the planets and are still pursuing their course round the sun as integral units of the solar system. Numbers of these small bodies daily enter our atmosphere an are burnt up during their rapid flight. Occasionally a larger fragment succeeds in reaching the earth’s surface before it is entirely dissipated. Such fragments constitute the meteorites of our museums. hey are, as we see, if Lowell’s story is to be accepted, Cais ce ae ; fragments of a world that existed acid meteorites ”-—sPrior to the birth of the solar system, and are therefore older than any portion of this system. Our petrological investigations have demanded the disruption of a solid body to account for the various own types of meteorites. Lowell’s story of the evolution of the solar system provides us with such an event, and highest, namely 5°53.! Consequently, the ungarnered fragments of the original disruption'that still course round the sun between the inner planets must represent lower and denser shells of the 1 Part, of course, of this difference of specific gravity is to be attri- buted to different degrees of condensation attained by the various planets. 324 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912.] original sphere than those fragments that still circulate in the zone of the outer planets. This deduction agrees with the coueiiraticn of such meteorites as reach the earth. Conse- quently, we must view with considerable doubt the possibility of the chisidianits oie extra-terrestrial. Pi a Ne I Ra SN sh 31. On the Persian Farmans granted to the Jesuits by the Moghul Emperors, and Tibetan and Newari Far- mans granted to the Capuchin Missionaries in Tibet and Nepal. By Rev. Fr. Fenix, O.M.C. My principal object in coming to Calcutta was to search for the manuscripts on the Geography, History, Customs and who for more than half a century laboured in those countries from the beginning of the 18th century. While I am still in pursuit of some of these manuscripts, I discovered a few years back, in the Mission Archives of Agra, a good many Persian farmans connected with the Jesuit Mission in Mogor. On exhibiting these privately to some members of your Society, I was asked by one of them to lay before you, for inspection and examination, the fruits of my researches. readily accepted the offer: first, in order that by doing so I might remove from the minds of not a few learned Orientalists which they have been buried for centuries. Now the documents, which I have the pleasure to lay before you, Gentlemen, belong to different countries and are written in various languages. Before dealing with the Persian farmans, which all belong to the Moghul epoch, and spread over a period of two hundred years, it will not be out of place to state first the nature of a parman, wh tural assertion.’ Hence, the Persian word m 326 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1912. term applied to royal mandates. According to Gladwin (Ayeen Akbery), it denotes a ‘ command of the emperor,’ a royal com- mission. In Bengal the term was used for a patent to trade duty free. By way of eminence it means the charter which the East India Company obtained from Emperor Farrukh Siyar, granting them the liberty of trading, and other privileges. (Cf. H. Beveridge, Comprehensive History of India, Tom. I, p. 388). The expression farman-i Shaht, meaning the ‘ royal mandate,’ is commonly used in the Persian and Urdi languages, the Arabic equivalent being Manshir. The farman usually takes the following form, as may be seen on the mandates: ~ Akbar are ambiguous: they may mean ‘ God Badauni, p. 210). _2. Then, according to Abul Fazl, the Muhr or seal of his Majesty is put. The imperial seals of Akbar and Shah ’Alam, as may be inferred from the farmans, have a turni p shape with predecessors up to Timir. His Majesty’s own name is t found in the centre and is encircled by the names of his fore- fathers. _ 3. Under this seal comes the tughra,' or imperial signature, which contains the full name and titles of the king, written in a fine ornamental hand in the Naskh character. tly os os m ® ct fas) 4 et g. > 5 => : o1 S me 77) ®. 3 {= 3" = = g, = reams e ' Tughra is the imperial signature. The royal titles prefixed to letters, diplomas or other public deeds are generaliy written in ornamental hand. © of the age; amongst the most remarkable was the celebrated Husain or «4bi- Viel (Vizir to u ed Tograi. on account of his excel- by his a battle, wherein his sovereign was defe was put to death (a.p. 1120) by that prince’s Vizir, who hated hi his great abilities, but particularly, it is said, for his uncommon superi- ority in writing the Tughra character. Ch. Wilkins’ Persian, Arabic and English Dictionary. Vol. VIII, No. 9.] Persian, Tibetan and Newari Farmans. 327 [N.S.] issuing farmans dates from time immemorial. It was the practice of kings addressing their subjects on any point or matter. ough, presumably, very ancient farmons may still exist, they are scarce and rare; some may be found which be- long to the early Muhammadan Kings of Delhi; but old farmans and documents of the later Muhammadan Kings, especially of the Moghul Emperors, are very common. n the back of the farmans, particularly of those belong- ing to the Moghul period, are inserted explanations of various ces: hence, we ‘may reasonably conclude that the offices that the farmans were written on paper of different quality and size, some on simple paper, others on illuminated paper decora- ted with flowers and foliage, according to the position or rank I t intend, Gentlemen, to give you at present a detailed description of each of these farmans; I reserve for the near future their publication: clear and legible impressions, their transliterations and English translations, with the nec sary commentary notes as to the time and circumstances in which they were issued. . egin withthe first category which contains, as you will observe, Persian scripts, some are Sanads, also called Par- Ss- sent repeatedly messengers to Goa, requesting that some quali- Christian teachers would come to him, and assuring them d the Fathers at the Moghul court. In fact, there is no part of the history of Catholic missions in India which exhibits scenes of 328 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. history of the Catholic missions in the Moghul Empire must be written from the ‘ litterae annuae’ of the Jesuit missionaries. 5S acd a fs] a oO > oy 4 fa) mM 5 =) ee Q B oO oO cr B of = fo) oe fa) 4 ct o rh ae —_ =] Q. 2) 172] ct £ ~ under the shadow of the only two imposing structures of Mo- ghul might and supremacy which escaped the ravages of time Sultana, —that we should meet, I say, in that very city, the only two remaining Christian buildings of that epoch, proclaiming in their decent modesty the history of the Jesuit Mission in Northern India: Akbar’s Church in the Mission compound and the Martyrs’ Chapel, that resting place, dating back as far as 1611, where most of the Jesuit Fathers who laboured in Mogor lie interred ? t was under Akbar, the most tolerant as well as the ablest of the Moghul Emperors, that this church was erected. It has gion are considered. Is it not remarkable, too, that this un- protected altar of a faith equally obnoxious to the Muhamma- an and Hindi rulers, which the slightest breath of displeasure from either might have swept away, should have remained un- touched amidst convulsions which have subverted monarchies and changed religions of state? It is true Shah Jahan, after the fall of Hugli, had this church pulled down, but the altar remained. Aurangzeb, always jealous of whatever might staunch Muhammadan Aurangzeb, dated the 37th year of his reign and bearing the seal of his minister Asad Khan, exempt- Vol. VIII, No. 9.] Persian, Tibetan and Newari Farmans. 329 [NV.S.] ing the Christians and the priests from the capitation tax. Others on the same subject from Bahadir Shah, Muhammad Shah, and ’Alamgir are common. ?Ali Gauhar, son of ’Alamgir IT, known under the name dalpur of the Amlah Hawaili Palam, in the Province of Dar-ul Khilafah of Shahjahanabad, free from all vexations of the revenue department and imperial taxes. II. The second category shows two Tibetan diplomas in ‘Umin’ or ‘ Umin chuk’ characters. e larger one is of Mi- Vagn, King of Tibet, at his residence of Kadem Khanzar in the year of the Iron Bird, the 30th of the seventh moon, which cor- responds to the 9th September 1741 of the Christian era. The second is from the hand of the Dalai Lama, written and given at his great palace of Potala, the 28th of the first month of the star, called Thrumto. in the year of the Iron Bird, which is ac- cording to our reckoning October 7th, 1751. Both these against them by unscrupulous critics. If the slightest doubt remains about them, I i . Here are three Newari or Nepalese inscriptions, one from King Jaya Ranagita Malla Deva, King of Badgao in Nepal, dated in the Newari year 858, 7th moon, or 31st October 1737. — ae satel a nn nt 1 Histoire Générale des Voyages, Tom. XXVII, p. 290 et sqqg. among the notes; Astley’s New Collection of Voyages and Travels, London, 1747, Tom. IV, p. 620, among the notes. a 330 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1912. The second is a deed of Jaya Prakas Malla Deva, Prince of Katmandu, dated 862, of the Nepal era, dark half of the moon, or November 10th, 1740. Both these were engraved on copper plates, and are grants of houses, gardens and wells, made in perpetuity to the Capuchin Fathers. I myself placed the ori- ginals in our Museo delle Missioni in the Capuchin Convent of Via Buon Compagni, Rome. he third is a writ by King Jaya Ranagita Malla, King of Nepal (Badgao), and is a deed of freedom of conscience to the same Capuchin Fathers. The autograph is preserved in the me. Tibet, some retired to Nepal. Fr. Giuseppe Maria de’ Bernini went to Bettiah, where under the patronage of the King he opened a new mission, which still exists in a most flourishing condition. The original letter exists also in the Archives of the Propaganda, Rom N entered Lhasa on the 19th of June 1707 with his companion Fr. Joseph Francis de Tours and stayed there till 17122 He left om. . cs Horazio della Penna studied Tibetan at Lhasa for twenty-two ears, and Emil Schlagintweit in his Buddhism in Tibet ris ianity ; he translated into Tibetan a catechism of the Christian faith ; the Doctrina Christiana of Cardinal Bellarmini ; the thesaurus Doctrine Christiane of Torlot, and he also compiled a Tibetan-Italian dictionary.’? But, Gentlemen, the Propaganda Archives contain many other valuable and un- Vol. VIII, No. 9.] Persian, Tibetan and Newari Farmans. 331 [N.8.] known accounts of the religion of Tibet, written by this very able friar, all of which I have copied. He translated moreover from Tibetan into Italian :-— I. Sakya-tuba namtar, or the History of Sakya Tuba. II. Lam-Rimcembe: the three great ways which gradually lead to perfection III. Chiap-su-Drova, or Principles which the Lamas have follow. IV. Sozar tharbe, or prescriptions to escape the manifold transmigrations. He wrote besides the Tibetan-Italian dictionary referred to by Schlagintweit, an Italian-Tibetan dictionary composed of 33,000 wor These two last MSS. were found last year in ‘ Bishop’ s College.’’ Calcutta, where I inspected them and found them to be in Fr. Orazio della Penna’s handwriting. and published at Firenze, 1902, by Professor Alberto Magnaghi under the title ‘* Relazione inedita di un Viaggio al Tibet del Padre Cassiano Beligatti da Macerata (prima meta del secolo ITI) Geografica Italiana,’ Rome, 1904, Memorie, volume X ? Tibet, Geografia, Storia, Religione, Costumi, secondo la relazione They were brought to Rome by Father Anselm de Ragusa of the Capuchin Order, and Superior at that time of the Tibetan - 332 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912.] Missions. These precious volumes were offered the same year to the Propaganda and placed by the Secretary of that Congre- gation, later Cardinal Borgia, in the Bibliotheca Collegii Urbani de Propaganda Fide. It is the more important to call the attention of Indianists to these MSS., because they are simply mentioned by Amaduzzi in his pre eface to the Alphabetum Bramhanicum, Le vaceage in 1771 (p. 17), a wane: which is now obsolete. The donor de oo, at the same time another rola, ‘infinitely more has io The manuscript, ex charta radicis arboree, contains a description of the deities, customs, amet hy etc. of that. ebniitey: Ww ritten in Nepalese, with a transliteration and an Italian he rarer ata by Constantin d’ Ascoli, and ends with a Nepalese bet These few notes, Gentlemen, which I could easily multiply, ee give aura idea of the vast amount of unpublished erials in session, and will afford ample born that I soba help ee pubkahing them. 32. Bhatta Bhavadeva of Bengal. By Monmowan CHakRAVaRTt. A.—His Literary Works. is Temple. B.—His T C.—His Ancestors. D.—His Date. A.—LiTERARY WorKs. (i) Karm-anusthana-Paddhati. veda. To the Kauthumi school of the Sama-veda belong the bulk of Radhiya and Varendra Brahmanas of Bengal, and therefore the importance of this compilation for Bengal can be well understood. ter salutation to the god Brahma, the work begins RaeIAss Safad Fare | wal Siwaeda Ratqerraeta: 1 [2 1] with— doubtful. However, the Calcutta Sanskrit College MS. No. 52 has at the end the following colophon :— acute (a. ee 4 A ee eee ee ae TO, ee ae a Se owe FA i = Ao : y So. £ seta SNC ESS a Me oe Oe ee a a ee = 334 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. The epithet Bala-vadabhi-bhujamga fixes the work as of our writer. This Sanskrit College MS., having as the date of its writing Saka 1715 or a.p. 1793, differs to some extent from the ordinary texts. For example, at the outset while describing the im- portant ceremony of the kusandika in marriage, it reads qURGaated (with kuéa grass and flowers) for merely AMAfsea, again in the same ceremony efauewa FLAT weet (having taken one kuéa grass by the right hand) for efamewmufaqguad4, and so on. As this Paddhati is the classical guide for Sama-vedis in Bengal, an edition carefully collated appears desirable. (ii) Tautatita-mata-tilakam. As yet found in only one manuscript, the MS. No. 2166 of the India Office Library. I had an opportunity of examining , it through the kindness of the Librarian Mr. Thomas. It is a kara, other allusions are extremely scanty. I have found only two, Badere-r-mata (i.e. the Brahma-siitra of Badarayana) in fol. 66, and Siddhamte in fol. 44b. Thi Vol. VIIT, No. 9.) Bhatia Bhavadeva of Bengal. 335 [N.8.] (iii) Prayascitta-niri panam. Two pups ag in the Sanskrit College, Calcutta (Nos. 183 and 184) and a copy made recently therefrom I e seen. I have further consulted the abstracts given of the India Office Library MS. No. 561, of the MS. No. 3138 in R. L. Mittra’s ‘‘ Notices’’ (IX. 314), and of the MS. No. 240 in H. P. Shastri’s Notices (I. 237). The work begins with salutation to gael seek wo Brahma as in the Daésa-karma-pad- dhati) and then sa aes a (or @ )fafay auaAAg | faa wataa grafsafaequa | [21 | In the colophons of its first five paricchedas or chapters the work is named as Prayascitta-prakaranam, while in the sixth or last colophon it appears as Prayascitta-prakarana- niripanam. The first chapter, for example, ends with xfa sifufaufea Sivataadt srafeasaem ayufese: BATH: | (fol. 18a) ; the fourth chapter with afa ( aT ) 1taSut- ( aaHt in Ind. Of. MS.) qaimuxaret ugaivataaat srafes- TRUM sMMITATyLSe? 0 (fol. 40b).! The title, Bala-valabhi- (or vadabhi-)bhujamga, is given in all the colophons except the first (in the Sanskrit foagy® copy omitted in the second colophon also). The MS. No. of H. P. Shastri has at the end a slightly different — Bala-vadabhiya-bhujamga. This peculiar title at once fixes the eva. The treatise discusses sins and the modes of their expiation Cnimuateltti The first chapter deals with the great sins, e murder of men, women and animals. The second chapter with forbidden persons. The fifth deals with expiations for improper contract, such as forbidden marriages, sale of for bidden goods, touch with the untouchables. The last chapter is sat oes to the penances prescribed in expiation work quotes from or refers to a considerable number of omrti treatises A list of the authorities thus mentioned is given below 1 The folio references are to the recent copy from the Sanskrit College MSS. 336 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. Angirasa (variants, ear ta Visvaripa (once). Angirah, Angirasa, | Pracetah. | Vrhaspati. Angirah). Vv iat Praveosh (var.? | V rhad: -Vrhaspati. “ re °Pracetah). Vy Apah (? Apastamba). udhayana. lv Thad Aue Apastamba (44 times). Bhavisyat-purana | Sank epg ree pd Sosigye | ey Tikhita. a. | Satatapa. Raipkyena: (? Katya- | Mano or chia): et yana). Bs -Manu. Vrhad-Satatapa. Kumara. _ Srikara (twice). Gotama (var., Gau-| “Vrhd-Yama, Sat-trithgon-mate (4 tama). pa-Y | tim Gunama (? Gautama). ‘Yajdavalkys (46 | gan en Chagaleya, es). Vrh \d-Sarnvart, Jaimini. “Yout-Yajnavallya Suman . Devala. Laughaksi 2 eaonig (5 times). Trae Harita. Narada. Paraéara (var., Para- | Visn Svalpa-Harita. ra). Vrhad- Lindy ae re Pulastya. | Vigvam It will be seen that the largest references are to Manu, Yajiavalkya, and Apastamba. The other sages were also well known, and more than twenty-five have been named. Several were known under various recensions, such as Manu, ad-M° and so on. Among the Puranas the Matsya and the Bhavisyat, and as distinguished from the smrti-writer the philosopher Yogi-Yajfiavalkya, have been quoted. oO later productions one finds the compilation from thirty- in the fourth chapter, a11h4 acai aBawa, ata meee | fafed .. . . aafy aaeifeareguaifeqeasts (fol. 326)— ufefusrfafeaargaaa waq. again in the fifth chapter it earns azaA (fol. 42a). The work appears to have been treated as an authority on expiations. For example, in the Smrti-ratn-akara, a wor fairly ex the author Vedacarya begins the section on prayaé- citta thu ~~ men” wazafe ama | srafenad ae fase urutaeqat i 80] So too in the Prayasécitta-samgraha of Heceyaue Bhatta quotations from Bhavadeva appear as authoritative.! ' India Office Library Catalogue, pp. 473, 555. Vol. VIII, No. 9.] Bhatta Bhavadeva of Bengal. 337 [V.8.] (iv) Sambandha-viveka. Under this title, a pie pie tae of 12 gai hind verses, is attributed. to havadeva in H. P. ri’s ‘* Notices, ’’ MS. No. 399.1 ‘Tt deals with ISR relationship as bearing on marriage, and has at the end the following :— sfa wataugaa: amafaam: sata In the absence of the writer’s title, Bala-valabhi-bhujanga, the authorship remains doubtful. (v) Other works. As regards other works of Bhavadeva, some information is available in a stone inscription of the temple of Ananta- Vasudeva at Bhuvanesvara town, District Puri, Orissa.” The inscription contains a pragasti or eulogy of the builder of the temple, Bhatta Bhavadeva, surnamed Bala-valabhit-bhujanga. After giving a brief account of Bhavadeva’s ancestors, the eulogy describes his attainments and productions as follows :-— Verse 20.—‘* An example of those knowing Brahma’ 8 directly perceiving the deep quality of Bhatta’s words, the pitcher-born sage (Agastya) of the Ba uddha sea, ‘thi skilful in refuting the cavilling tricks of the heretics, he plays i in this world as an omniscient. V. 21.—‘* Having seen the other shore of the sea of Siddhania, Tantra and Ganita, producing world-wide wonder in Phala-sain hitas, the maker and diy eed of a new Hora- sastra, he became manifest as another Varaha V. 22.—**‘In the paths of Dharma-ésa astra, by reer good treatises he blended the old productions. good glosses elucidating the reg kes of sages, he ipa away doubt. on points of legal ac V. 23.—‘* In Mi cae he pepe , following sayings maxims, rays, do not endure darkness. What need to say more. Bhavadeva’s works on the Mimamsa, and on the Dharma- §astra, at least on two sections of it, samskara and prayaécitta, we have already seen. But his works on Hora-ésasira or horos- copy, and on other branches of astronomical astrology, still remain to be discovered. B.—His TEMPLE. The fame of seis should rest as much on temple as on his literary works. Consequently my article will be incomplete whhaas a brief description of this structure. 1 Introduction to the ‘ ‘ Notices,”’ vol. i p. X, ani nd p. 4 p- 4 2 J.A.S.B., VI, p. 280 ff., lc. in R. L. Mittra’s gry ape of Orissa, II, 84 ff ; Epigraphia la Indien, vi, 203 # 338 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. has an area, according to the latest survey, of ‘393 acres. temple, with four side temples, one on each corner. The main temple occupies an area of -082 acres, and consists of four parts :-— 1. The tower. 2. The porch. 3. The dancing-hall. 4. The hall of offerings. From the inscription one learns that Bhavadeva built a high wheel-crested temple, placed in its inner sanctum the images of Vasudeva, Ananta and Nrsimha, dug out in its front a pool (vapi), and endowed it with a hundred damsels. e pool no longer exists. It has been probably absorbed in the great tank of Vindu-sigara. The height of the tower is said to be 60 ft., which is probably an under-estimate. Within the inner sanctum may still be seen the three images (not two, as Dr. Mitra says). The porch has over its entrance the figures of Nava-graha or nine planets. This indicates that the dancing-hall in front would appear to have been a subsequent addition. The offering-hall is another plain structure, but whether t was co-existent with the tower or not can not be said -, and rank with similar offerings in the Lingaraja temple as maha-prasdds, i.e. sanctified foods which all castes can take together. The elaborate mouldings and carvings on the outside of the tower and the porch are worth seeing. They are splendid specimens of Orissan ston: works. Specially remarkable are the elephants, the foliage, and the traceries on the porch. Words can not give any true idea of the original. I, therefore, add photographs of — (1) A general view of the temple from the south-west ; (2) The tower with its attached (nis@) small temple, : rom south-west ; (3) Details of carvings and mouldings in the tower, north facade ; (4) Details of carvings in the porch, south facade ; (5) The inscription. PLATE XV. Vill, 1912. Journ., As. Soc., Beng.. Vol. NO a hsed * io ‘ Nien, EWM dou * on See “SS ARRA AAS " date. co FIG, 1. GENERAL VIEW FROM THE SOUTH—WEST. PLATE XVI. FIG. 2. TOWER FROM THE SOUTH—WEST, Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VIIl, 1912. PLATE XVII Ag as ft pr A ‘et way . aN te gf eo oe. FG. 3, CARVINGS AND MOULDINGS ON THE TOWER, Journ., As, Soc. Beng.. Vol. VIII, 1912. PLATE XVIII. Ca & Pe, ay on, S, 2 e s wy iit , FIG, 4. CARVINGS ON THE PORCH. Journ., As. Soc., Beng., Vol. Vill, 1912. PLATE XIX. 3 hg. og ani strait See zare maeetarran ss ee etre ‘sartge DUT we ‘Z5eern® diate t ar et > cf see iB et sh " oF SELSI aes ws! ett ce eC Ce eed e tie S ie sa ona Testae eee eK lewinas 72% Sea ne nace are he Dea dares a ota % ira “ e ENT Rae oe FIG, 5, INSCRIPTION OF THE TEMPLE, Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VIll, 1912. PLATE XxX. GROUND PLAN | —_—— TEMPLE OF ANANTA-VASUDEVA ____ BHUBANESWAR. —— SCALE ABOUT 374 FZ=/" I". x AY wae aaet ane We eats = % 2 ,ea 8 VANS A Sd do Bede . Fi eB eS anaatd \ Vol. VIII, No. 9.] Bhatta Bhavadeva of Bengal. 339 [WV he o add a rough ground plan of the whole structure for facility ve understanding the general plan. The s temples of Orissa have yet to be studied scientifically ‘ 80 far as I have been able to examine them d under three groups. These groups, if named after a aera oen specimen of each class, would be somewhat as follow (i) The Parasuramesvara group, iccaeeats the oldest, and architecturally very interesting. It includes, in uvanesvara town, the Parasu- ramesvara, the Sisiresvara, the Kapalini (mis- called Vaitala Deula), and possibly the Utta- resvara; at Mukhalingam, District Ganjam, the Somesvara, and so on. (ii) The Lingaraja group, numerous and architecturally nesvara town, the Lingaraja and the "Yameévara : in taal ee J agannatha and the jal anda Konarak, the Sun-temple, and s (iii) = Brahmesvara group, found alricak exclusively i in anesv. includes the Brahmesvara, the Siddhesvara, the Kedaresvara, and probably the Rajarani Deula. Architecturally, the Ananta-Vasudeva falls in the second carvings, it i el itation of the Lingaraja, one might sa smaller edition thereof. Unlike most temples in Bhu- vanesvara, it fa ever, the west (and not the east) ; and it is the ve temple i in that town dedicated to Vasudeva and not to Siv C.—His ANCESTORS, The inscription has luckily preserved for us a list of Bhavadeva’s ancestors up to the seventh generation. This list is shown on the heehee page in the form of a genealogical hart. ! The District Gazetteer of Puri, pp. 54, 241. 340 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ({September, 1912. In the family of Savarna-muni, residents of the village Siddhala in the be ee | Mahadeva. 1. Bhavadeva, owner of Sasana Attahasa. : Hastinibhitta, the gift of a | Rathanga. Seven other sons. | 3. Atyanga. | 4. Budha, surnamed Sphurita. +i Sri-Adideva = Sarasvati. prime minister toa Vanga king. > or [mana. 6. Govardhana = Sangoka, daughter of a Vandyaghatiya Brah- 7. Bhavadeva, surnamed Balavalabhibhujanga, minister of the king Harivarmmadeva nd his h several interesting features. Socially Bhavadeva belonged to the Savarna family of Radhi a deva’s mother came from the Vandyaghatiyas, at present one of the three Kulin families of the Radhiyas, surnamed Bandyopadhyaya or colloquially Banerjeas (Barujye). The name of the maternal grandfather is not given. T suspect he was a man of little position. But the mention of his social in i a esa found in the accounts of the match-makers that the ; Brahmans were imported from Kanauj in the eleventh century. The inscription mentions the three hical divisi geographical divisions ove Bengal, Gauda, Radha and Vanga. Presumably each : aged ; ry inscription makes no mention of Bhuvanesvara town where the ! Called Sandhi-Vigrahika or foreign mini i iniste th lophon of the first chapter of the Prayascitta-niriipanam (fol. 18a). a Vol. VIII, No. 9.] Bhatta Bhavadeva of Bengal. 341 [NV.S.] temple was erected, or of at ~~ within which Bhuvanegvara lay, or of the kin g of this t The pdr vies "that the ancestors of Bhavadeva were learned pandits, though some of them took part also in political life. Bhavadeva himself, though. minister of two ; r ‘ tract west of the Bhagirathi river, study of Sanskrit astrology, philosophy and rituals was in fair swing in the tenth and the eleventh century A.D. This is confirmed by the Nydya- andalt, another survival of the period. Its author Sri- dharacarya has given an account of himself at the end of the wor e was a resident of Bhurisristi in south Radha, which cannot but be the modern Bhursut on the right bank of the Damodar river in Howrah District. He composed his famous work on the Vaisesika system in the Saka year 913 or A.D. 9 Such scholars as Sridharacirya and Bhavadeva could not have been accidental growths, but must have been the products of an age when and of a tract where general learning had been raised to a fairly high level. If this surmise be correct, then it is another argument against the rather silly stories that in the eleventh century the king Adisiira had to import Brabmans from Kanauj because he could not find learned men in Bengal. This section I conclude by drawing pe ee to the pecu- liar title of Bhavadeva, Bala-valabhi-bhujanga. Valabhi, the word found in some of the MSS., must be speak as it appears in the contemporaneous inscription. Vadabhi is not exactl is found in no other MSS. and goes against the inscription. I suspect it is a clerical mistake, probably arising from the idea that Vadabhiya should be derived from some gain (village) or family name. Such surnames were not uncommon in later Smrti writers of Bengal, e.g. Campahitti or °hittiya of Ani- ruddha Bhatta, Kafjivilliya of Kubera, Narayana or Bhima, Sahudiyan of Sulapani, Paribhadriya of Jimitavahana. But I think the op thes Balabalabhibhujanga is not derived from the family, but is a personal title of Bhavadeva, like the title Sphurita of hs great-grandfather Budha. Being a personal | qidtetaacerat fest afar | afeetefetanrat afesifesarsra: | afuncmlniamaniare aaaes sf eat | suaeeew faauga wtaay y & Ny.iKan., pr. ed., pp. 330-1. 342 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. title it is not now capable of explanation, the literal meaning being “‘ a young serpent of the turret.’’ D.—HiIs DATE. The inscription, being contemporaneous, could have easily settled the time in which he lived, but unfortunately it is not dated. At present there are two suggestions in the field. The first is of Dr. R. L. Mittra. He identifies Vacaspati, the com- the eulogy with the distinguished philosopher Vacaspati in the year Vasu (8), Anka (9), Vasu (8), which must be Saka, and therefore equal to a.p. 976.2 The second suggestion is of Professor Kielhorn: ‘“ On palaeographical grounds the Professor does not hesitate assign this record, like the preceding one, to about A.D. 1200.’ This emphatic assertion on the part of such e. Not. getting the requisite help from the inscription, one has to fall back upon the literary records. The first great step from this side lies in the fact that Bhavadeva is referred to in the Karm-opadesini-paddhati of Aniruddha Bhatta.* Ac- |. 1 The Antiquities of Orissa, vol. ii, pp. 84-85. 2 The Nyaya-siici-nibandha ends with (printed ed., p. 26) :— aaeatirrant aanfe gaa gz . 8 EB - 5 s . 5 . . é © . sie Pig Ind., vi, p. 205,. A photo-black of the inseriptign is given in 6 India Office Library Catalogue, p. 475 (MS ] pe AG . bhatta (Nirnayamrite), folio 84a.” > son ttm Pil Vol. VIIL, No. 9.j Bhatia Biavadeva of Bengal. 343: [N.S ] cording to its colophons, this Aniruddha is of Campahiti ( aratfeciaeturgia sia fawgfat a 11, folios 67b and 82b). He must therefore be identical with Aniruddha, the author of the Hara-lata which has a similar colophon at the end ( wanes ta- aetagayatad stazfaaafacfaart ). This author is evidently the same Aniruddia who was the guru or spiritual teacher of the king Ballalasenadeva and whose help the king acknowledged in the introduction to his Dana-sagara (verses 6 and 7). uru, Aniruddha was probably older than the king. The inscriptions of the Sena kings, being in regnal years, give little help in ascertaining their times. But we get valuable help from the literary records of Ballalasenadeva. This king, with the help of Aniruddha and other pandits, compiled a series of_ Smrti works ending in Sagara, such as Pratistha- agara, Acara-sagara, Dina-sagara,! and the Adbhuta-sagara. In the introduction to the last work it is said that the Gauda king began the Righpe circa in Saka kha (0), nava (9), kha (0) and indu 1) or 1090 (a.D. 1168). But leaving it unfinished he made over the ste to his son and died on the bank of the Bein The king Laksmanasena then completed the work of the monarch Ballalasen With the above may be considered the wake at the end of the Ddana-sagara MS. in the India Office Library (Nos. 1704 and naaile It runs thus :—fa fauquaataTa a taeee- 1 The introductory verses 54 to 56 of the Dana-sagara. > qtih TAawese MTA sZaaTAL MeaqquMAwASAS tala: | DashHaaara Ca aaa AAC AAET- Zauata ctaafaraa harass & | AMSA faa yIa: BAA AaFA agiat fara faseyd wreatgarat aa: | slagqaueagufacfagren aqataat fauatsgaarae: afazat aqraafays: | See the two Deccan College MSS. of the Adbhuta-sagara, Nos. 80 of 1884-7, and (231; of 1889-91. The India Govt. MS. in the As. Soc. Ben, Library gives only the last verse. 344 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. = ~ ™“ Satta ys ufuraefas (ony wae erat xfwa: | i.e., the Dana-sagara was composed in the Saka year 1091 or A.D. 1169. In the Samaya-prakaéa a somewhat similar verse appears :— fe I HAD -_ Sy bo que sd Dt a oy oe eases ee ee ee \ “eC ~ qu afuaaenfad eeraat xfaa: ; | Furthermore in the Adbhuta-sagara itself we find mention of the Saka years 1082 and 1090. Thus in the section on’ the portents of the stars sapt-arst (seven sages) YAIGeWT i haibs om MIN o moos he Rose faa Wh Mas Sl ia SNe Se Ral Sa alqlaseday famtarai (Ind. Govt. MS., fol. 52b), bhuja (2), vasu (8), dasa (10), 1082 Saka (a.p. 1160) in the beginning of the reign of Ballalasena. Again in the section on the portents of the planet Vrhaspati appears a reference to Saka 1090, WaTga- HatsiFVMS HITAITMTST | eee 7 WaTSaSytu- atq (fol. 28b). All these references make it fairly clear that Ballalasena- deva was living in Saka 1090 and 1091 (A.D. 1169). The time of his spiritual teacher, therefore, falls in the third quarter of the twelfth century (1150-1169). He could not have flourished much earlier than this, for in his Karm-opadesini- ‘ Kalpa-taru is an abbreviation of the famous Krtya-kalpataru, a compilation (samgraha) of civil and reli- gious law, by Laksmidhara Bhatta, the foreign minister to Maharaja Govindacandradeva of Kanauj. Of this king we Se ee 1 Gaude Brahmana, by Mahimacandra Mazumdar, p. 72. > India Office Library Catalogue, p. 475 (MS., folio 114b). Silapani in his Staddha-viveka quotes Kalpa-taru, e.g., faster warafa aadarfesqets | ‘a é : a faa: mama fae aearfaat WU WeTaG | ay aeqaa:) - century A.D. Glapani must be later than the first half of the twelfth Vol. VIII, No. 9.) Bhatta Bhavadeva of Bengal. 345 [V.8.] have got numerous inscriptions ranging from .D. 1104 to 1154.! Hence the time of Kalpa-taru falls in the first half of the twelfth centur oes and reference to it as a standard com- pilation places Aniruddha about the middle of the same century. Bhavadeva having been referred to as an authority by Ani- ruddha should be earlier than him, i.e. earlier than a.p. 1150. Bhavadeva’s anterior limit is fixed by his reference to Visva- rupa in the Prayascitta-niru panam. This aoiaia vey is believed oldie than the ane quarter of the eleventh cen Bhava- deva should be vas later. His time thus falls lt the two limits, a.D. net act do not permit of a more precise date. But the following facts help in coming to a somewhat narrower limit of t Firstly, the shrine of Ananta-Vasudeva is considered very sacred, next in sanctity to the great temple only. These two temples only can give the Mahaprasada offerings, whose sacred- vara of the great temple.* This injunction makes the sanctity of appear very clear. The great veneration for _ god_with his mention in such a fairly old work as the Siva nee indicates that the shrine must be one of the oldest in the town, nearer to A.D. 1025 than to 1150. Secondly, in the drama Prabodha-candr-odaya, Canto II, Krsna Misra has caricatured the Bengal philosophers under the allegorical Ahankadra or Pride. Of the verses put in the mouth of Ahankara, one begins with ‘‘ Gauda kingdom is the best ; in that the town of Radha is above all comparison ; the residence Bhurisresthaka is mp there my father is best.’’ This is a clear hit at Sridharacarya whose home was Bhurisrestha in south Radha (see p. 341, swpra). te passage, however, col ie be a covert attack on some other Bengal man. It runs t. 1 For the inscription of Govindacandra, 10th Piva } 1154, see Ep. rye iv, p. 116. Catalogos Catalogorum, vol. ii, p. 58. 8 Ind. Ant., vol. vi, p. 53. ‘ awlfeeze GIMI ABA Taayah: | SAqrawar Fa age Aaataat | Sive-purdina, Bk. TL. 346 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. ‘* Ahankara (entering) Aho!’ The world has mostly fools— Because ** Aho! the doctrines of the guru (Prabhakara) are not heard; the philosophy of the Tautatita (Kumarila Bhatta) is not known; not known also the truths in the views of Sarika (a work said to be of Prabhakara), not to speak those of Vacas- pati (Misra). The maxims of the Mahodadhi (Mimamsa work) are not understood, and those of the Mahdvrati (another Mi- mamsa work) not studied. The finding out of the Brahma is very subtle How do these human-beasts} remain then in peace ?’’! fy eneral allusion to Mimamsa philosophy and _ the special allusion to T'autatita seem to be not improbably an allu- sion to that learned work of Bhavadeva, his Tautatita-mata- tilakam. The commentator Nandillagopa in his gloss Candrika mentions under this passage Bhavadeva in connection with the Mahavrati.* Naindillagopa was a contemporary of the king Krsna Raya and therefore flourished in the beginning of the sixteenth century. f the allusion be really to Bhavadeva, as is not unlikely, then he must be older than the drama. The drama was com- posed in the reign of the Chandella king Kirttivarman after his conquest of the Cedi king Karna. One inscription of the king Kirttivarman has been found bearing the date 7th March, A.D, 1098.° The time of the drama, therefore, falls in the fourth quarter of the eleventh century, and Bhavadeva’s time would be somewhat earlier than this. Thirdly, in the poem Bhakti-Bhagavata-maha-kavyam, the author Jivadevacarya gives at the end a brief history of Orissa igs. In this account it is said :—‘< Among them (the vatsa Brahmanas) famous, one named Bhavadeva became the spiri- tual teacher of the king Udyota-kegari, who got consecrated by 1 SEAT — Het quree wag | aaife — aaaita Qeiaa a fated atatfad euia awd QlaAnet at Wifeafaci sarees: at wat | aa asfa aetedatuad arerat Afaar ea safes saat ae: we Maa | - wagaagatteaq «oo aifeeataaatqadt = aetate: aifenaraufaeat EeMlaaaaa watawaw yaad waarw- Wea wIgifata awAegfafeaata HacanahTe 1 Nir. Sag. Press ed., p. 53. 5 Ind. Ant., xviii, p. 238, Vol. VIII, No. 9.) Bhatta Bhavadeva of Bengal. 347 [N.S.] him the cpr ey the Bana phallus named SomeSvara, worshipped by all kings. J on composed the poem in the seventeenth year of the king Prataparudradeva, or about a.D. 1512-3, before which time must have been current this tradition connecting Bhavadeva with Udyota-keSari. Udyota-keSari’s date is as yet uncertain. But he must be older than Coraganga who conquered Orissa probably in the first decade of his reign (A.D. 1076-86).” and founded the Ganga rule in Orissa. As Udyota-keSari from his inscriptions appears to have been him- self a powerful ruler, he evidently preceded Coraganga by many ears. According to this tradition, therefore, Bhavadeva’s time falls in the eleventh century, possibly in its first half. It would not be safe, however, to put much value on traditions reported several centuries after. On the whole it would be reasonable to conclude that Bhavadeva flourished in the eleventh century, and that he erected the Ananta-Vasudeva temple before the advent of the angas. e data available, though very scanty, also indi- cates that in ahh period Radha was the centre of considerable literary activity, specially in ‘rituals and philosophy. Sridhara in the tenth and Bhavadeva in the eleventh are two scholars, of whom Radha and for that matter any province in India may well be proud. Yet they are only solitary rocks which tower above the sea of oblivion on account of special circumstances, while the other learned men crowding round them have been en- gulphed in the floods of time. REMARKS ON THE FOREGOING PAPER BY MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA HARAPRASAD SASTRL The writer discredits the accounts of the match-makers the 11th century a.p. He also finds another argument against the ‘‘ rather silly stories, that the king Adisira had to import learned Brahmanas from anouj because he could not find learned Brahmanas in Bengal in the 11th centu Thirty years ago the theory was that the Brahmanas were brought to Bengal by Adisura either in 999 Samvat, that is, 943 A.pD., orin Vedavansikasake, that is, 954 Saka or 1032 A a. But since then careful study of old manuscripts of earlier | eglaamiiawe gaia ay sfasatear MARTA \ t sugee aHaalat aw: w Aa alana manta: i ¢ o 2 J.A.S.B., 1898, p, 329. 348 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912.] a.p.). Danauja was the Raya of Sonarga with whom Bulban made a treaty when he pursued the rebellious Governor of rulers of Bengal between a.D. 760 and 770. So Adisura brought the Brahmanas not in the 1lth century but in the 8th. The bringing of Brahmanas in Bengal was not a single and isolated fact of Brahminising an Indian province. It was in fact one court poet of Yasovarina Deva, who sent Brahmanas to Bengal, was a disciple of Kumarila. So the story of Adisira’s bringing the Brahmanas from Kanouj was neither silly nor invented by modern Radhiyas and Varendras derive their names. In Bal- lala’s time a census of these Brahmanas resident within bis dominions was taken and they numbered 800 families. The evidence of the Bhakti Bhagavata Mahakavya by Jivadevacarya, first noticed by me in my Report on the search of Sanskrit manuscripts for the years 1901—1906, is besides Babu Manomohana Cakravarti’s purpose, because Bhavadeva mentioned therein belonged to the Vatsa Gotra and was a Udiya Brahmana, while Bhavadeva the author, the temple- builder and the minister to Harivarma, belonged to Savarna Gotra and was a Radhiya Brahmana. They cannot at all be one and the same person. LO LN LVL IPO NL LONI NA 33. The Bakhshali Manuscript. By G. R. Kaye. The Bakhshali manuscript was found in 1881 near a are not know We are sidebte d to Dr. Hoernle for the stay we now possess of this interesting manuscript. In 1888 ub- lished ! facsimiles of several of the leaves together with the work ) tains would be of incalculable value, but in all probability his conclusious are wrong and a re-examination of the facts will lead to very different results. It is, therefore, proposed to scrutinize Dr. Hoernle’s arguments and to examine the manuscript itself and to attempt to determine its historical value. i, Dr. Hoernle rather confuses the two questions of the date of the composition of the work and the age of the manuscript. As to the former he says: ‘*I am disposed to believe that the composition must be referred to the earliest centuries of our era, and that it may date from the third or fourth century A.D" The reasons he gives for this conclusion are— (a) The work is in the Sloka measure which he says — out of fashion about the end of the fifth century. (b) ‘It is written in what used to be called the Gatha dialect, but which is rather the literary form of the ancient north-western Prakrit Pine Oecide It exhibits a strange ¥ Thiaiane Pee 1888, p. 83f and p. 275f. See also vol. xii, . 89f., and Verhandlungen des VII arate Rsiawes Orientalisten-Con- gresses, Arische Section. Vienna, 1888, p. 127. 350 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1912. mixture of what we should now call Sanskrit and Prakrit oe eee eee t appears to have been in general use, in north- western India, for literary purposes, till about the end of the third century 4.D.’’ c e two words dinara and dramma occur. ‘This circumstance,’’ he says, ‘‘ again points to some time within the first three centuries of the Christian era.’’ (d) The peculiar sign of the cross (+) as the sign of negative quantity is also ‘‘ indicative of antiquity.’ (e) In one of the problems the year is reckoned as 360 days. 2 (f) ‘‘ Indian arithmetic and algebra, at least,’’ he assumes, ** are of entirely native origin.’’ ) ‘* It is certain,’’ he says, ‘‘ that this principle (notation with place value) was known in India as early as 500 A.D. There is no good reason why it should not have been dis- covered there considerably earlier.’’ ‘* Regarding the age of the manuscript I am unable,’’ says Dr. Hoernle, ‘‘ to offer a very definite opinion...... In any case it cannot be well placed later than the tenth century a.D. It is quite possible that it is somewhat older.’? His reasons for coming to this conclusion are— (kh) The composition of a Hindu work on arithmetic seems to presuppose a country and a period in which Hindu civiliza- tion and Brahmanical learning flourished. (t) The country in which Bakhshiii lies ‘‘ was lost to Hindu Civilization ..... towards the end of the tenth and the begin- ning of the eleventh centuries a.p.”’ j) ‘‘In those troublous times it was a common practice for the learned Hindus to bury their manuscript treasures.’’ Il. __ _ (a) The workis written in the Sloka measure and, therefore, it is argued must have been composed before a.D. 500. We can, however, point to a number of Sarada inscriptions of the period from the tenth century onwards in which the Sloka measure occurs, e.g. the Brahmor inscription of Yugakara Varman'; the Sungal copper-plate grant; the inscription of een tani ee 1 Vogel’s Antiquities of Chamba State, p. 161. ® ib., p. 166, Vol. VIII, No. 9.] The Bakhshali Manuscript. 351 [W.S.} Soma-varma and Asata!; the Mil-kihar fountain inscription * ; the Sai fountain inscription, 8 etc. (6) It is written in a mixture of Prakrit and Sanskrit and in the Gatha dialect whose ‘‘ literar form consisted in what n he ec characteristics of the underlying vernacular, etc.’’ Hoernle gives examples of many of these peculiarities which occur in the Bakhshali manuscript. Almost every peculiarity he cites has n many ‘of the same “peculiarities—incorrect Samdhi, interchange of sibilants, etc.; in the Brahmor copper-plate inscription of Yugakara Varman already referred to are trespasses against Samdhi rules, final oe are omitted, éa is substituted for sa, na and na are confused exactly as in the Bakhshali manu- script ; the copper-plate siaeionion of Vidagdha® likewise contains anumber of Sanskritized vernacular terms, it confuses n and n, interchanges re Ni etc.; the Kalait copper-plate inscription of Soma-varman ® puts ri for fz, cea pe sibi- lants, breaks samdhi rules, oh. ; and the inscription of Soma- varman and Asata’? and the Luj fountain sonaher aa of 4.D. 1105-6 contain similar irregularities. (c) Hoernle refers to eae use of the words dinara and dramma as evidence of of composition when Greek in- fluence was still in force and goes from their use that the work must have been com osed ‘‘ within the first three cen- turies of the Christian era.’ The same argument would place Bhaskara’ s works (which were actually written in the twelfth bharata, it has been argued that that work was composed before the introduction of the denarius into India. Mr. B. Mazumdar quotes an interesting passage from the Databuuira- carita, in which the term sodasa sahasrani dinaranam occurs. 1 ib., p. 192. oo 2 — : ib., p. 236. + ib., p. 197. 6 ib., p. 165. ib., ib., p. 187. 8 Lilavati, §§ 72, ": Fijavanit, Mer ete. 9 i, 43; vi, 814; 106}, © 10 Epigr raphia ia Indica, iy 167. “ Vogel, p. 204 ¢ J.R.A g. 1907, pp. 408 and 681. 352 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {September, 1912. n : We read in Eiliot’s History’ that in Sind " Abdu-!-Malik adopted an Arab currency in supersession of the Greek and Persian money, although the old denominations of denarius and drachma were still retained. - Hoernle asswmes that Hindu arithmetic and algebra ‘are of entirely native origin.’’ Of course, the assumption is not substantiated by the facts as now known. He goes on to say that the modern place-value arith- metical notation was known in India as early as A.D. 500, an that there was no good reason why it should not have been dis- covered considerably earlier. Of course, these two points (f) and (9) are not arguments for great antiquity, but the writer evidently, felt how awkward it would be for his other arguments if it were proved, or even assumed, that the modern notation was not known in India until well into the Middle Ages! (h) A certain amount of Hindu civilization is certainly connoted by the production of a work on arithmetic ; but surely vasion! The Muhammadans themselves of the tenth and eleventh centuries were many of them most capable mathemati- ci ans. (?) That the country in which Bakhshali lies was lost to the Hindus about the time when the manuscript was written, only indicates the possibility of Muhammadan influence in the composition of the work. (j) The custom of burying manuscripts is not established as an Indian custom ! ! See Suter’s Das Buch der Seltenheit, etc., Bibliotheca Mathematica, 1910-11, p. 114, . See also Prinsep’s Essays cn Indian Antiquities (edited by E. Thomas), i, 246, ete. ‘ 8 Vol. viii, p. 461. ’ * Colebrooke, Algebra with Arithmetic and Mensuration from the Sanskrit, ete., p. 185. Vol. VILL. No. 9.| The Bakhshali Manuscript. 353 [N.8.] a. Having indicated that Dr. Hoernle’s arguments are not altogether convincing, it remains to examine from our own standpoint the manuscript itself. When Dr. Hoernle edited the Bakhshali MS. the great pesuonity on epigraphy was Biihler, who wrote °: ‘* Lhe ol wn Sa Kiragrama (Kangra), dated a.D. 804.... able that the Bakhshali manuscript, found in the Yisufzai district, belongs to the same or even a somewhat earlier period.”” It has, however, since been shown that the date of the Baijnath Prasastis is a.p. 1204! This was proved by Kielhorn,’ and Dr. Vogel states that independently of Professor Kielhorn’s researches a close examin- The earliest Sarada inscriptions of Chamba, which can be ap- idagdha, the immediate successors of Sahilla, who may be placed in the tenth century.’’ * There are thus very clear indications that a re-examination of the Bakhshali manuscript is required before the conclusions of Dr. Hoernle or Professor Biihler can be accepted. We have now material for comparison that was not available formerly, viz., Dr. Vogel’s account, already referred to, of Sarada inscrip- tionsfound inChamba. Utilizing the criteria given by Dr. Vogel, we have fairly certain indications of the age of the manuscript. These criteria individually, however, are not infallible and there are some difficulties in determining the age peculiar to the Sarada script. Nevertheless, the evidence is sufficiently clear to enable us to arrive at a fairly accurate result. V. The Bakhshali manuscript is written on birch bark. This material was used in early times, but few of the extant birch- bark manuscripts are earlier than the fifteenth century.’ It 1 Indian Paleography, p. 57. 2 Indian Antiquary xx (1891), 154. There is a correlated point of great interest for these piates were quoted as containing some of the earliest examples of the modern place-value arithmetical notation. 38 Antiquities of Chamba State, p. 43. : 4 ib., p. 46. ; 5 Biihler, Ind. Pal., p. 93 354 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. h They, Sache, are of the later fashion and the “manuscript was written “‘ probably after the advent of Islam The accompanying table compares certain elements of the Bakhshali manuscript with inscriptions of different periods, viz., the Sarahan stone inscription,? the Devirikothi inscription of AD. 1159,° the Arigom inscription of a.p. 1197,* the Baijnath inscriptions of a.D. 12045 and the copper- -plate grant of ig oral Singh of Kattu,® a.p. 1559. the aid of this table and Dr. Vogel’s criteria we may aieeipe to determine the age of the manu uscript, bearing in mind that the materials used vary from birch-bark to stone and copper- plates. According to Vogel the following points help to determine the age :— (a) The loop of the ka is generally more rounded in older inscriptions. (6) The ca in the earlier inscriptions is still rounded with a pointed projection to the left. (c) In the rein Sarada inscriptions the na has still the ae t of a base stroke. In the later it is provided a long tail attached to the left. (d) In the earlier inscriptions dha is still crescent-shaped. (e) In the Muhammadan period ya develops a top stroke. (f) In me earlier Sarada iectiptions the Ja has the curve tached to the vertical by a small horizontal stroke. (g) In ‘te earlier inscriptions the virama appears to modify the form. (A) i certain aksaras the old ees hich appears to have dropped out about 4 D. 1000, w s to join ih a mark for medial a to the left-hand top () The ne changes of ja are illustrated in the table. (j) Medial e¢ is expressed in three ways, of which the detached top stroke appears to be the most modern. ' D. Hoernle, Introduction to the R : aN 2 Vogel, p. 162, © the Bower Manuscript, p. xviii. 5 Vogel, p. 206. . Bplgrephis Indica, ; Buhler’s Indische Palaogeaphic, Tafel V. $ Arch. Report, 1903-4, Part ji, Pl. lx« arahan Devi-ri-ke bhi Ariyom Baijnath Kullu Bakhshilt Us. 2 10% Cent. 12% Cent.\| 197AD.\ 13% Cnt.| 16% Cent. ? ha Ft ~ - ¢ ¢ h & nr or rvv a oy vy OT on dha Q Q 0 0 PW ric dhu ahi dha dha ye aA Of bal a dee na a a f A “J aa A JS f a PINT! Ry | Aw A \ a at 7 € ta m ma m ma m ma t m é - ia meh & ay fF dt HY Y vy = pa ya st) pe ya Si pa pe He Y ee medial fee ot a 0 = 5 Ss : G 0 "E R : sye le ve| dhe Je te te ve de ge ol medial J Ay Yee a. wit € 1 a |e no lo pol no Io ae te © fe | ge lo yo v ne q <= Vol. VIII, No. 9.) The Bakhshali Manuscript. 355 [N.S.] (k) Medial o is also expressed in three ways, of which the wavy detatched top stroke appears to be the most | (l) Initial e in the earlier inscriptions is almost equilateral in shape. The later forms are more right-angled. Of these points (c), (e), (2), (2), (j), (k) seem to be the most important. The differentiations aaa (a), (b), (d), (f) and (1) may possibly be due to the material used. The evidence o the whole appears to point to the Bakhshali manuscript com- ing between the Baijnath and the (Kullu inscriptions, or say between the eleventh and sixteenth centuries a.p. Wi. There occur in the Bakhshali manuscript at vin two ex- amples of word-numerals, viz. répa for ‘one’ an a (the the me for ‘ six.’ Now itis possible that rapa may ite e been sed for ‘one’ before the word-numeral system was ira nei sito India (the system was aa probably not indigenous), but the term rasa would not have been used for ‘six’ before that time. Although el-Biruni tells us that Brahmagupta ‘ invented this system, the earliest epigraphical instance is, according to . Fleet, a.p. 945, while according to Li iders the earliest instance is dated Vikrama Samvat 898.2 Biihler quotes the Cicacole insoription (a.D. 641), but this has since been proved to be spurious® and the Kadab inseription (A.D. 813) which is deemed doubtful by Liiders and Fleet.* Of epigraphical instances of these symbolical words I have come across two only of the ot century, three of the tenth, a few of the eleventh and numbers of later date. Again, Acsaeaines to Biihler, ‘‘the decimal figures of the Bakhshali manuscript show the ancient letter numerals for 4 and 9; but these so-called ‘ancient’ letter numerals are com- paratively modern. The tendency to fashion numerical sym- bols like letters does not appear before the ninth century. However, Biihler’s statement is not really borne out by the manuscript itself. There is hese resemblance between the 4 and ka, the 5 and pa, the 6 and ma, the 8 and ha, and the 9 and the Om; but the Cecdtiacen is not sufficient to form a pre- miss for argument. It would, however, not be difficult to io out from other sources letters almost identical in form with figures in the Bakhshali manuscript, and therein lies a srt from the fact that the place-value notation (which possibly came into India about the tenth century a.D.) is used, it is somewhat difficult to fix a date from the form of the bear: Brahmagupta lived in the sone hedibady ADs, ‘iis too tatis for Hoorn’ s theories. Ep. Ind., iv, 335. 8 Ind. Ant., xxx, 211. * Ep. Ind., iv, 335. 356 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {September, 1912. / The ‘one’ is of the ancient form, consisting as it does of a curved stroke that is approximately horizontal, but we find examples of this usage even to the present day. The three is similar to the symbols used in the eleventh and sixteenth centuries. The ‘ four ’ is of ancient type, but instances of the same type occur in inscriptions of the twelfth century a.p.” e six is the most remarkable, but closely resemble the Devi-ri-kothi ‘ six.? The eight is also peculiar, but resembles the modern Kashmir ‘eight’ as much as anything. The Peshawar Museum Inscription of Vanhadaka has figures whose resemblance with those of the Bakhshali manuscript is striking. The following table illustrates these points :— VII. evidence, viz. the mathematical contents of the work. These, it will be tion. Indeed, in all probability, the work is comparatively __ The form in which the problems are written differs con- siderably from the usual early Hindu practice. These earl nomical work and not in his arithmetic !). Brahmagupta used symbols which differ from those of the Bakhshali manuscript very considerably, but he only used them in certain classes of 1 LA, sii 008; Adasen Veda (ioctl oe aa S:Awk Chatnbll. p Sites — — + 2 moO Mo © ee ee ea se ET UM NUM Be eS — a we ae hE ee ee ) 03 17 p eee iW wa. - A >> P “Pp wv) Hw 4 48 oN 2G *S No S\ s J a . ye 8 2 {le /_ 2. 44 @ tx 6 Toy} 7 " nj a i Tw 1 =e 4 poe S28 Vv fe 9 ek wl a. & Bao waa 7% ‘eo 1 & 3 = 5 # Table 1 g Date Cire. A.D. 8/3 862 8/5 2850 876 867 904 G8 930 933 957 974 992 998 1050 i “C ere. 1065 ? “EO 6 #Cent. Keferences. E./. Mi, 53. E /.1V,3/0, 4-S.X. PLXXXM, E 1. X,200. Arch. Sur. 1903- 4,277, EJ.,1 159. El. VI, 29/. LA. I, 257. LA.XV1,17#-. El. Vil, 40. 1.A.XM, 250. El. X.78. LA.XI1, 264. El. Ht, 120. EL /, 77. EL. M, 272. LAXM. 202. Burnell PILXXM. E.f; IX, 776. Bakhshali Ms. Ant. Chamba, 2/2. Atharva Veda [Bloom field & Garbe/ Vol. VIII, No. 9.) The Bakhshiili Manuscript. 357 [N.8.] problems, e.g., indeterminate equations. Mahavira uses no notation, and Bhaskara (a.p. twelfth century) is the first Hindu mathematician to refer explicitly to symbols. I n the Bakhshali manuscript the following symbols are (i) A dot over the unit is used to express the unknown quantity. This is not the ordinary Indian practice and may possibly be connected with the later Greek verted. (iii) Bha@ (short for Bhaga = a fraction) means that the number preceding it is to be treated as a denomi- nator. (iv) Pha (short for phala = fruit, answer) denotes equal- it (vi) Mu (mila = a root) indicates <<‘ squaring. (vii) a (? ddhihana) indicates the initial term of an arith- metical series. (viii) « (uttara = the increase) indicates the common differ- (v) Ya (for yula = joined) indicates addition. (xii) dri (drisya = 2? visible) denotes total. (xili) Se (esa) applied by Mahavira to a certain class of problems of fractions. (xiv) Fractions are written with the numerator above the denominator, but without any dividing line. Unity is often written as a denominator. (xv) Multiplication is generally indicated by juxtaposition. VII. text. The substance of each rule and example is given, but no attempt at a literally accurate rendering has been made. The reader is referred to Hoernle’s translation. ' T. L. Heath, Diophantus of Alexandria, p. 32f. 358 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1912. Sttra 18. If two arithmetical proenenaions of the same number of terms (n) have equal sums a S11 and gam (2a+n—1 1.d) ghar aa 3 where a,, a, are the initial terms, d, and d, the common differ- ences. Example 1. First terms 2 and 3, increments 3 and 2, n= 3, ¢=16. Example 2 First terms 5 and 10, increments 6 and 8, n= 41, = 66. Progressions are treated in all Hindu works. Mahavira 8 n—1 a, = —5— (dg —d}) +a, but makes a,=1. Bhaskara gives no such rule, Sitra Having subtracted the series (of rates) and the multiplication of the instalments from one, determine the original amount by multiplication after dividin ng. Example :—A merchant Pays octroi (in kind) on certain goods at three different plac At the first he gives 5 4 of the goods, at the second he aire 4. 4, ‘and at the third 2. The total tomy of duty paid is 24. What is the original amount of the go Fee 1~(1-3)1-3)01=4) There are three other examples given. om ve gives ! an example a to the above. It i t is as f allow ows The solution is =40. Answer. with which he returned home. T ell me the amount of his stock of money if me have learned the method of reduction of frac- tions of residues j 63 Solution LASERS RSI Ne Aelia uae ees ar: 1 Lilavati, § 53 Vol. VIII, No. 9.] | The Bakhshali Manuscript. 359 [N.S.] There are also three examples of the same kind of problem a ra.! erms these the Sesa variety miscellaneous problems on fractions, and in the Bakhshali manuse he abbreviation ge is used to denote the loss in such problems. This class of examples does wep occur in the works of cay as Brahmagupta and Sridhar Sit Having multiplied severally ths parts of gold with he a paatiis, let the total wastage be divided by the sums of the parts of gold. The results is the wastage of each part of gold. This means — if 4 A eam a, are different quantities of gold, and w, w,...... are the respective losses in weight, then aw, Sa= the average loss. Examples :—(1) Gold 1, 2, 3, 4 suvarnas, and losses 1, 2, 3, 4 masakas. ‘Fhe average is 1.142.2+3.3+4.4 | 1+2+3+4+4 oe (3) Gold 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10 and ‘another metal 2, 3, 4. Losses 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 and 1, 2, 3, respectively. Solution— 5.4+6.5+7.6+8.7+9.8+10.94+2.1+3.2+43 ia 5+6+7+8+9+10 = 7%. Similar problems are a by Mahavira’ under the title Suvarna-kuttikara. Here There are 1 part of bd of 1 varna, 1 part of 2 varnas, 1 part . 3 varnas, 2 parts of 4 varnas, 4 parts of 5 varnas, 7 parts of 14 varnas. Throwing these into the fire make them all into one, anal then say what the varna of the mixed gold is. This mixed gold is distributed among the owners of the foregoing et ? ; e also Bhaskara’s Lilavati.® Sridhara se _ similar rules,# while Brahmagupta gives no such problem Siitra 50. What number added to five is a square, that same number lessened by seven is a square. Which number is that? That is the question. This example, which may be expressed by x+5=m? | 2—T=n* occurs in a more general form in Brabmagupta,° and el-Karchi elves several er of the same kind and it is dealt with p- 29-32. 2 138, 169-180. te Sec a a ofa B 38 810 5 Ch. xviii, § 84. 360 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1912. generally by Diophantus.! The solution given in the Bakhshali manuscript is as follows :— ‘«The sum of the additive and subtractive numbers is 12, the half of it is 6, lessened by 2 is 4, its half 2, its square 4, which is added to the substractive number and becomes 11. This is the number.’’ This solution is based upon the fact 2 that (= —p } +a+bis a perfect square. See el-Karchi.? Sttra 53. A earns 5 daily and B earns ; - df A gives e to B when wiil they have equal amounts ? den es Te mn Wad 6 ad le 1:—A earns 3 and B earns £. A gives 7 to B whence they will have equal amounts in 30 days. Stitra 54. ‘‘ With the sale the purchase should be divided ; then divide it again diminished by one, then multiply it with the profit. It is then the capital.’’ If the rate of cost is A and the sale price B and the total FP. Basi: aample :—‘* One purchases (at the rate of) seven for two and sells (at the rate of) six for three. Eighteen is his profit. ay now what is his capital ? ’’ profit P, then the capital is ' Answer 24. rea ta Unnumbered Sutras and Examples. 1. A gives x, B gives 2x, C gives 3a, D gives 4x. The total is 200. 1+2+3+4=10 +99=20. Therefore 20 +40 +60+80=200 are the numbers. 2. A gives x, B gives twice as much as A, C gives 3 times athe as iB, D gives 4 times as much as C, and the total is 132. If A gives 1, then B gives 2, C gives 6, D gives 24. 1+2+6+24=33 w2=132=4. 2 ii, ILE. 2 Woepcke, p. 63. Vol. VIII, No. 9.] The Bakhshali Manuscript. 361 [N.S8.] . Ahasaz, Bhas 2A, Chas 3(A +B), ne 4(4+B+C). The total is 300. Put z=1, then A has 1, B has 2, C has 9, D has 48. 1+2+9+48=60 and x= *9° = 5. 4, A has x+14; B has 24 +23; C has 3B+33; D has 40 +41. Their total is 1444. Put z=1, then A has 2}, B has 74, C has 26; D has 108}. 24 + 74+ 26+ 1084= 1443 and x=1. gives x+3; B gives 2} +24; C gives 3} + 3(4 + B); Dees phate +B+C). The total is 222. Putz=1, then A gives 24; B73; C 331; D138} and 3 +71 +335 + 1783} =222 and x=1. This method of solution is termed by Bhaskara Jéta karman or operation with an assumed number. It corresponds to the old Egyptian rule of false position. IX. From these rules and examples and the aid of a knowledge of other Hindu works we may almost conjecture the contents of the whole work. It was probably an ordinary compendium of rules oe examples such as these by Sridhara, Mahavira and Bhaskar. The foregoing notes on particular rules and problems show that there is nothing in them to indicate a very great age for the work. There is not the least doubt that the work is after the Gun of Brahmagupta, and ag indications are that it is even later than Bhaskara. While there is no positive evi- dence against this there is evidence - a general nature which leads us to believe that Bhaskara wrote before the Bakhshali similar to those of the twelfth ne and there is not a single bit of evidinibe toindicate any earlier period. Indeed the evidence of this section supports ee conclusions that were ie the manuscript was not written much before the twelfth entury a.D. It may have been an adaptation of a more wii work, but it is certainly not a faithful copy of any work composed much before the twelfth century. i e " Sioer a i ts 34. The Ash of the Plantain (Musa sapientum, Linn.). By Davip Hooper. The ash of the leaves and stalks of the plantain has long been used in India for various industrial purposes. It is employed by the dyers as an alkaline mordant’, by dhobis in place of soap, and by doctors as a medicine; it yields a crude form of table of the leaves, etc. Sea ey plantain are universally employed in many dyeing proces in Bengal.’’ The ash prepared by burning the dried atone and stalks is soaked in water and the liquor is called ‘‘ Khar pani.’’ In this liquor the dyed fabrics are immersed and the colour fixed. ‘*Khar-pani’’ is prepared also from the ashes of other plants as Achyranthes aspera, Boer- haavia diffusa, Gmelina arborea and Vitex trifolia, but the plan- tain, on account of its abundance near every village, has a peculiar reputation in the dyeing indust There is an interesting account of the preparation of salt from plantain leaves in Tavernier’s ‘‘ Travels’’ (Vol. II, 283, also IT, follows :—‘‘ Finally, as regards salt, there is none in the King- dom but what is manufactured which is done in two ways, Th 80 pungent that it is impossible to eat it unless it is softened : this is done in the following way. The ashes are put into water, where they are stirred about for ten to twelve hours, then this water is strained three times through a cloth and then boiled. As it boils the sediment thickens, and when the water is all rentoom ae the salt which is white and fairly good is found at the botto ** Tt is oi the ashes of fig leaves that in this og the lye is made me rk silk, which becomes as white as snow, and if the people of Ass m had more figs than they have, they would ie all their "silks white, because white silk is much more valuable than the other, but they have not sufficient to bleach half the silks which are produced in the country.”’ Early Italian travellers called the plant ‘‘ Fico d’ Adamo.’’ 364 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912. used in local industries. These consisted of spent indigo, poppy, tobacco and ‘‘ gada purnah ”’ (Boerhaavia diffusa, Linn.). The processes. They were from Burma, Murshidabad, Manipur (where the ash is called “ Lapee-ut”’) and a Bengal village. A buns was also tested. On igniting the samples and estimating the solubility and alkalinity they afforded the following figures : Sunder. Burma. Murshi- Manipur. Bengal. buns. dabad. Volatile matter .. 8°75 14:15 19°8 17°00 12°60 Sol. in water ie 200 27°51 19-2 10°26 7°94 Sol. in acid ss 2 44°00 23°24 24-0 20°70 31-16 Insoluble ec 2a 35°10 370 52-04 48°30 Alkalinity as KHO 8-05 15-01 12-08 6:58 3°2Y This partial analysis of the samples exhibits an absence of uniformity in the composition, the chief features being the water-soluble matter ranging from 7:94 to 27°51, with a certain correspondence in the alkalinity, and insoluble silica from 22-2 Babu Kali Prosana Ray, M.A. The percentage of ash in No. 1 was 8°75 and in No. 2, 11°5. 1 Journ, Asiat. Soc. Beng., Vol. Il (1833), 322. Vol. VIII, No. 10.] The Ash of the Plantain. 365 [N.S.] Caleutta Calcutta, Burma, ba Belvedere, 1 Silica a mp 5°30 31°36 34°65 tron and alumina eh 5°60 4°79 7:27 Lime 11°40 12-36 7°26 Magnesia 3°92 8°44 Potash ff 33°05 16°59 13°98 Soda $i 2-05 10°28 5°47 Phosphoric acid 9-70 5°21 3°03 Sulphuri ‘3 8°23 2°84 2°35 Carbonic wd eet ryt 1-87 6°43 Chlorine ‘ak brs 5-40 6°49 3°10 Manganese was present in all the samples. here are some striking differences in the combination of inorganic elements in the three trees of the same botanical any one constituent exists in a constant proportion, or that the ash of the plantain has a peculiarly characteristic composition. There is a remarkably small amount of silica in the ash of the Partial analyses of the ash of the young and mature leaves and midrib showed also considerable differences in the amount 10°87 per cent., with 2°42 per cent of silica and 1:04 per cent of lime. As shown above the analysis of individual samples of plant organs has only a limited value. It will be interesting to quote the analysis of the fruit of the banana or plantain from Venezuela made by Marcane and Muntz (Jahresber. f. Agric. Chem., 1877, 2C, 125, and 1879, 22, 104). It contained potassium sulphate 3-61, potassium chloride 14:34, magnesium phosphate 8°77, potassium oxide ‘12, potassium carbonate 41-66, calcium carbonate 1°17, iron oxide 0°36, silica 2°06. —- The husk of the fruit contained potassium carbonate 47:98, sodium carbonate 6°58, potassium chloride 25°18, alkaline phos- phate (with a little sulphate) 5°66, charcoal 7-5, lime 7:1, silica and carthy phosphates. e Saussure, so long ago as 1804, recognized that the ash of a particular plant is considerably influenced by the nature of the 366 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912.] soil in which it is growing, notwithstanding the fact that plants have a selective capacity for assimilating organic and inorganic nutritive material. The comparatively large amount clusions. Considerable differences have been observed in the percentage of mineral elements in a given species of plant grown under different environments, and the plantain is no exception totherule. Itis reasonable to infer that the composition of the subject of physiological botany which goes beyond the scope of the paper, which is an attempt to deal with the economic value of plantain ash as shown in the composition of a few samples of Indian origin. NPN NS . A Compound of Sodium Cuprous Thiosulphate and Acetylene Cuprous Acetylide. (Preliminary notice), By KsnitipHusHan Buapuri, M.Sc. When a solution of sodium thiosulphate is added to one of copper acetate until the colour becomes pale green, and ever, completely soluble in water and hence cannot be washed with it. Its ‘solution in water has a blood-red colour. The by the addition of almost any salt; and in the case of some salts the precipitation is so complete that the supernatant liquid"is perfectly colourless. But curiously enough the sub- stance is as soluble in a concentrated solution of sodiu like gunpowder. On analysis one sample of the substance gave :— From 0°1664 grms.—0-03886 grms. of Na,SO, and 0-0915 Cu,S; from 0°1819 grms:—0°2798 grms. of BaSO,,. Another sample of the substance gave :— From 0°1517 grms.—0-0847 grms. of Cu,8. ,, 0°1668 —0°2580 ,, BaS0O,. From which the percentage of— Na=7°56, Cu=44°7 and S=21°2, 368 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912.] the theoretical value for the formula 4 Cu,8,0, 4 Na.S,0. 5 Cu,C, 7C, H, being— Pe ke Na = 7:33, Cu=45:2, S= 20-4, When the substance is decomposed in vacuum it gives off a large amount of SO, and CO, with an admixture of a little acetylene. When the substance is treated with an alkali it undergoes a modification, an insoluble brown-coloured substance being the result. Th hor is now engaged in studying its properties and the analysis of the gases obtained by explosion. NLR I IOI RP ge 36. Note on the Interaction of Hydrazines with erri-cyanides. By Prryaparansan Ray and HEMENDRA Kumar SEN. The oxidation of hydrazine has been elaborately studied by Browne and Shetterly (cf. Journal Am. Chem. Soc. 3/, (1909) , p. 783), from the standpoint of the formation of ammonia and hydronitric acid. They have pronounced the reaction between iodic acid and hydrazine as the only instance where it is free from any side disturbances. According to their sug- gestion Hale and Redfield (Jl. Am. Ch. Soc., 33, (1911), p- 1353), have evaluated hydrazine by this method, confirming the work of Rimini (cf. Atti. Acad. Lincei [5], 15, II, p. 320). itee volume of nitrogen collected gives the measure of hydrazine according to the simple oxidation formula :— N.H, + 0,=N, + 2H,0. The most far-reaching effect, however, of the above Te- action is the reverse evaluation of ferri-cyanides. The reaction proceeds according to the following equation :— 4K.Fe(CN), + 4KOH + N,H,= N, + 4K,Fe(CN), + 4H;0. It has a decided advantage over the permanganate process in so far as the end point in the latter case can rarely be correctly hit off, not to speak of the unusually long time required to finish the whole operation. 370 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912.} It need scarcely be pointed out that hence arises a simple method of detecting and estimating ferri-cyanides in presence of ferro-cyanides. We are at present engaged in studying the dynamics of the above reaction, expecting it to be a multi- molecular one. ONIN ANS Sa iy ta lt a Ong NT a 37. On Isomeric Allylamines. (Second Communication), By PRAFULLA CHANDRA RAy anp Rastk Laut Datta. The preparation and properties of allylammonium nitrite were described in a paper to the Society (Ray and Datta, Journ. Asiatic Soc., 1912, 8, 101) and during its preparation not then clear, since for the sulphuric acid hydrolysis we used the synthetic mustard-oil, but for the hydrochloric acid hydrolysis we used the natural one. With a view to clear up the point, pure mustard-oil obtained from Kahlbaum was redistilled and it was foun that a small portion of the oil passed off between 140 and 150° and then nearly the whole of the oil boiled sharply between 150 and 151°. This latter fraction was hydrolysed by both the acids. First, the hydrolysis was effected with strong sulphuric acid according to the method of Hofmann (Ber. 1868, 1, 182) and it was found that the mixture began to boil at 53°, but the greater portion boiled at 58°. Then the hydrolysis was carried out by a slightly weaker sulphuric acid and it was found that the fraction boiling at 53° predominated, though the fraction boiling at 58° was also formed. It is necessary to point out that in the case of the hydrolysis with strong sulphuric acid, the hydrolysis is finished almost immediately, but with the weak acid it takes a little time. Next, a portion was hydrolysed according to the method of Gabriel and Eschenbach (Ber. 1897, 30, 1125) and it was ound, noticed in our previous communication, that the amine obtained boiled at 53°, mixed with only a small quantity of that boiling at 58°. Gabriel and Eschenbach, however, described the boiling point as ranging between 55 — 58°. Recently we obtained samples of allylamine from Kabhl- baum (Berlin) and redistilled them, when it was found that most of the amine boiled at 53°3° with only a small portion which boils higher. Further to determine the purity of the 1179 gave -2720 CO, and -1382 H,O; C=62:92; H=13-02. Cale, for C,H, NH,; C=63'15; H=1229; N=24-56. 372 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |November, 1912.] nce the amine supplied by Kahlbaum is pure and consists of one kind only, and he presumably obtained it by eliminating the other small fractions from the amine obtained by. the hydrolysis. of Cees with 20% pudroch lorie ae according to the method of Gabriel and Eschen Per (Trans. Chem. Soc., 1889, 55, 697) noticed while raed a? tained by boiling B-propylamine with caustic potash (Gabriel, Hirsch, Ber. 1896, 29, 747) and has a boiling point 66—67°, and normal allylamine, CH,=CH. CH,NH;, with contradictory statements of boiling point, viz., 53°3° and 58°. But there is a pesca “s the existence of a third amine of the formula CH, =C(N H,).CH ence, the two normal amines have now a-amine is that with the higher boiling point » 58 8°, and the vere is that with the lower boiling point "53-3 Hence, the amines may now be tabulated as ee ue Teoaliylasiins, CH,CH =CH.NH, o-allylamine, CH, =CH.CH, NH, B-allglamine. CH, =C(NH,). ‘CH, We are at present engaged in studying the properties the diferent treakions with a view further to establish their iden CuEemicaL LABORATORY, Presidency College, Calcutta. eg tii ns Bin acti se cds, cee Og A ee CS ee 38. Theories to explain the Origin of the Visen Family of Majhawali. By M. M. HaraprasaD SHASTRI. I propose in the following pages to write a history of the Bissen Ksattriyas of Oudh. There are no less than thirteen for themselves by their loyalty, devotion to the Throne, their public spirit and open-handed liberality, a position amon Chiefs of India inferior only to the great ruling chiefs of the have formulated various theories which it is desirable. to examine carefully. There are some statements in the ancient traditions that the family is a Brahma-Ksattriya family. that is, Ksattriya closely connected with Brahmins. Proceeding on this statement the writers make Maydra, a Brahmin, the father of Visva Sen, the founder of the family. And as there was a famous Mayira, a Brahmin poet of great celebrity, they identified this Mayaira with that and somehow explained the origin of the family. But the position is untenable. Much, however, is known of Mayura Kavi who was the contemporary, and some say the father-in-law, of Vana Bhatta, the Court pandit of Harfavardhana, the last great Hindu Emperor of 374 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {N ovember, 1912. India, and the author of Kadambari and HarSacarita. Nagoji hatta, the great commentator of the 18th century on Maha- bhassya and various other works, and a man of phenomenal learning and phenomenal activity, whose survey of Indian literature was perhaps the widest ever known, has written a commentary on Maydra’s Sirya Sataka in the preface to by hanging, his century of hymns to the Sun, his deliverance from the dire disease, his relations with Vana, his son-in-law and rival, and his sojourn in Kanouj, the capital of the The age of these three great men—HarSa, Vana and Mayira —is well known. Hara reigned from 606 to 648; Vana died before the middle of the reign without finishing the first great historical work in India which he undertook, namely, the history of Hargavardhana Mayiira lived to a great age but it is not known when he died. If the Bissen family is to be traced from this Mayara, 115 generations are to be crammed into little more than 12 centuries, giving nine generations to a century, a thing which transcends belief and is against all human probability. Another attempt was made to identify this Mayira with a The Bissens for 79 generations had the surname Sena. From the 80th they changed it into Malla. This is a statement theory is weak as the Bissens are Mallas but recently, only about 35 generations, a period which cannot be by any manipulation of arithmetical figures stretched to spread over more than 24 centuries which have elasped since the Nirvana of Buddha. Vol. VIII, No. 10.] The Visen Family of Majhawalt. 375 [N.S.] This would give only a generation and a half to the century. The family tradition (Bissen Vansa Vatika) says that the title of Malla came into use at one of the sieges of Chitore, so that nouncement of the world entered a Jaina monastery at Vaisali, his birth-place, and Jaina monasteries seem to have been in a flourishing condition all over Eastern India in his time. Parsvanatha died at Sammedagiri, the ParSvanatha Hills, near the Giridhi Station of the East Indian Railway. His father’s name was Visvasena. The Parsvanatha Carita does not speak of Parsva’s brothers, but that book is @ religious work and concerns itself but little with the history of the family in which he was born. We hear of the kingdom of the Kasi later on in the Buddhist annals. So the family must have been continued for several generations on the throne of Kasi, till the great struggle for supremacy which overthrew all the monarchies of Kogala and led to the establishment of the Gorakhpur district. Kasia in the Gorakhpur district, which still belongs to the Majhaulie Raj, has been identified by Dr. Hoernle and Mr. Pargiter with KuSsinagra, the place where Buddha entered Nirvana. But the Vi8vasena theory is also Sena Rajas of Kasi and the name Sena Kot got corrupted into of Majhoulie, thus showing that Visva Sen of Kasi has some connection with the Bissen family. It is also stated in the 376 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {[November, 1912. above-mentioned book that the Majhoulie Raj once extended as far East as Patna, West as Belwa Bazar, South as the Saryi aud North as Nepal. It has another strong point as the s that it would spread 115 generations to about 30 centuries, giving less than four generations in the century. The Jainas seem to delight in the surname Sena. In the Jaina Pattavalis father of Visvak Sena. This Visvak Sena might be the Visva Sena of the Jain Annals, from whom it is not difficult to derive the name of Bissens. family is owing to the fact of Sadras gaining supremacy in adh a i as. e Sen Vallala Carita), and taking into consideration that Brahmadatta, the father of Visvak Sena or Visva Sena, is described in the title of Malla, another offshoot of this family might have gone = Nepal and given birth to the old Malla Kings of that country. Elliott, however, affirms that the name was Baghumber Sahi and the Hathwa Raj family still bears the title of Sahi and Vol. VIII, No. 10.] The Visen Family of Majhawali. 377 [NV .8.] not of Sena. Whether this Vira Sena was the great Vira Sena, the conqueror of Southern India, and whether any connection existed between Mayiira and the above-mentioned families, are still matters for research. rata. The Vrsnis are taken sometimes as another epithet for the length of their genealogy. Their connection with Brahmana might be of a subsequent date. 39. Remarks on the Tibetan Manuscript Vocabularies in Bishop’s College, Calcutta. By the Rev. Faruer Feix, 0.(. The first publication of a Lexicon and a Grammar of the Tibetan language, printed at Serampore in 1826, was an event which made an epoch in the study of Asiatic literature. The notions possessed at that time in Europe of this im- portant language date back to the beginning of the eighteenth century, when a Tibeto-Mongol library was discovered in the ruins of the Buddhist convent of Ablaiinkit, on the left bank of the Irtish.! of , Francisco Orazio della Penna, well known for his accurate description of Tibet, and Cassiano di Macerata sent Cy) aterials which were utilized by the Augustinian Friar, Aug. Ant. Georgi of ini, in his Alphabetum Tibetanum 1 A.Grorai, Alph. Tibet., pp. 570, 663, sqq.- 2M. M. P. : teres sacrés de toutes les reli- own to us. e must come down to Father Domenico da Fano, of whom the Bibliothéque Nationale pos- sesses a Latin-Tibetan vocabulary (cf. Recherches sur les langues tartares A 4 e8 umes d’ Histoire et de Littérature Orientales, par bel Rémusat, Paris, MDCCCXLIII, and Nouv. Journ. Asiat,, 2e série, vol. 1, 1828, p. 401. 330 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912. Father Cassiano di Macerata published in 1773 a small Grammar entitled ma eerie Tangutanum sive Aaeteilatiss pp. i-xvi; Grammar, 1-138. Typis 8. C. de Prop. Abel Rémusat saints translated into French the ‘Buddhist vocabulary, published at Pekin in five languages, namely: Sanskrit, Manchu, Mongol, Chinese, and French, and was able, in 1820, to present in his Recherches sur les Langues Tartares correcter views on the language of Tibet than those which existed until then. The English, who lived in India, were specially interested in procuring for themselves detailed information s on Tibet, a country said to be very rich in gold, and situated in the neighbourhood of their possessions. It is not astonishing, then, that they tried to obtain the means to study the language of a country so interesting both religiously si oh sically. It is to their efforts that we owe the publication of a Tibetan Grammar and Dictionary, printed at Serampore in 1826, and bearing the following title: co Dictionary of the Bhotanta or Boutan language, printed from a manuscript copy, made by the late Rev. Frederic Christian Gotthelf Schroeter, edited by John Marsh- man. To which is prefixed a Grammar of the Bhotanta language, by Frederic Christian Gotthelf Schroeter, edited by arey, DD. FUSSF -, Serampore, 1826.”’ Bhotanta or Boutan Language, it is, Oat to the avowal of Carey himself, ‘‘ very short and eficient in some im- portant points, but it is all that Mr. Schroeter had written.”’ (Preface, pp. ii, iii). ‘‘ The past tense of the verb ‘to be’ i i says Mr. Klaproth, as well as the conjugation “2 a Passive Verb, the remarks on indeclinable words, and t Syntax. Nevertheless, ‘this work helps to clear up ieieeal points upon which we possessed but very imperfect notions.’’ ! e Tibetan-English Dictionary, intended for European students, which was edited by John Marshman and was pub- i the Italian ‘of the original. It is bodily the work of an Italian . a Missionary, who had been stationed for several years in Carey himself suggests this hypothesis in his preface: “It is highly probable that the followin g Dictionary was written by some of the Roman Catholic Missionaries who formerly laboured in Thibet. A copy of it was in the posses- i Nouveau Journal Asiatique, 2¢ série, vol. 1, 1828, pp. 401—423. - Observations. sur le Dictionnaire Tubétain imprimé a Sérampore, par apro Vol. ee No. 10.] Tibetan MS. Vocabularies by Capuchins. 381 ] sion of the late Major Latter, which was copied by the late Mr. Schroeter, a missionary belonging to the Church Mis- sionary Society. Mr. Schroeter was placed at Tantaliya, a expense supported by a generous subscription. The Dictionary was originally written in Jtalian, and has been partly translated into English by Mr. Marshman. Some few words, sg poe sre? ation ‘OF which was very ek are marked with a otwithstanding the merous imper ssh bi in this work,’’ reported Klaproth, ace we are greatly obliged to the editors who have undertaken its publication, because they had . overcome great difficulties. The greatest and hardest, with- t doubt, arose from the ignorance of the language of which tie published the Dictionary, and secondly, from the want of Tibetan types. Hence they were obliged to have these mould- ed . These mtn daferts would be of little importance, if on Dictionary had been more complete and better disposed. the Tibetans generally use in works of this kind. But the essential defect of the book is the want of a great number of necessary words, which is in no way compensated by a multi- tude of often useless phrases. Many essential words are found only in these phrases, and one searches in vain for them at their proper place. The explanations in English are partly too Sanskrit synonyms. We find at every moment the names of iva, Indra, Ouma, Vishnou, Krishna, Kartikra, etc., as explanations of Tibetan phrases, which appear to contain the titles and designations of diffe i manifestations of these divinities rather than their name The Tibetan-English Dicsonady published at Sains oi in 1826, under the name of Schroeter, was not his work. This German Missionary merely copied a t Major Barre Latter’ s house (ante 1820) a Tibetan-Italian Dictionary of which the Major * I found also another reference Pad this work in of William one D.D., by Eustache rey, London, NDGCOXNVI, pp. 550-1. Letter dated : asain, Sal 18, 1823, Dr. Ryland. ‘‘ I have Fae engaged to correct and publish the esas of the late Mr. Schroeter..... They sre of materials for and Dictionary of wl agin or Thibet tlanguage. The Gr ages I must write from the maé¢eria the interpretations of the words in the eae, being in the Fealtind maeone®: I shall have to translate.’ 2N ourn. Asiat., op 3 See Appendix. 382 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912. had obtained copies from Bettiah and Patria.! This Dictionary was no other but the lexicon containing thirty-three thousand on Capadhin Fathers at Nekpal in Tibet exists a Tibetan Dic- tionary of 33,000 words. In January 1911, the attention of scholars was drawn to the original MS. in. Bishop’s ee: oa where on the 18th of March 1912, I went to inspec The Rev. Mr. Gee was kg ase to place before me om xamination some other an MS. Dictionaries, of which I submit here a description. the last-but-two letter of the Tibetan alphabet. Several holes. have been eaten through the paper by insects. It is probable that the dictionary was in its present condition when handed over to Bishop’s College. Mrs. Latter wrote of the diction- aries in 1824: ‘‘These are papal damaged by insects, but sufficient remains to form a very complete dictionary.’’ This MS. is one foot long by 6} inches broad. It contains 191 leaves or 382 pages, each of about 38 lines. The pages are not numbered, nor are they divided into columns. Each line starts with the Tibetan word in the Tibetan character called \T 8% Uchhen (capitals or major letters), in opposition to the 4243 Umin, non-capital or minor letters. This latter form of left unfinished, and unrevised. Though richer in words than later dictionaries, the work cannot for these reasons be accepted as an authority on any doubtful Pent. a 1 Probably a mistake for Patna in R: ‘Jeftrey’ s letter. Cf. Appen- i . 2 ANT. ap ne Alphabetum Tibetanum, p. lviii, (Praefatio): Lexicon Tibetanum triginta trium millium vocgbulorum jacet MSS. in Hospitie A og Ca uccinorum Neckpal. agno rebus nostris fuisset usui i sed tam longe abest, ut de eo edendo vix bs una arent ’ Hervas, Catalogo delle lingue, Cesena, 1785, 4°, p- 147: * Nell’ ospicio de’ P. P. Cappuccini,di Nekpal nel Tibet, e’é un dizionario Tibe- tano MS. il quale contiene trantatre mila parole. Vol. be or No. 10.] Tibetan MS. Vocabularies by Capuchins. 383 [V.S.] II. But the Bishop’s College collection contains also two Italian-Tibetan Dictionaries. A.—The first is a large volume in quarto, measuring 103” x 84”, strongly bound, and written by several hands on English-made paper. It is well preserved, but is incomplete, as it ends with the letter S of the Roman alphabet. The first page gives the following title: Dizionario ITaLtano-TIBETANO, + surmounted by the monogram IHS around which we read ‘¢ Sia Laudato il Santissimo, amabilissimo, amorosissimo e e. of order from “‘ scultore’’ to ‘‘ sapere di certo,’’ after which the agi s on regularly from 778 till 854. Then follow 10 blank unnumbered: pages and 96 others, written but not num- red, beginning with the letter R and the word ‘‘ Robbufru- fare,’’ till ‘Santo cioe santo del Paradiso.” : B.—The second is a fragment of an Italian-Tibetan vo- cabulary. It forms the latter part of the above mentioned lexicon and is complete from N to Z, the letters A to L having been completely destroyed or lost. This is obviously the older of the two, not only because it was originally complete, but also because it is throughout written in the same legible hand- writing on common Tibetan or Newari paper. It measures 133” x7}”. The MS. is not numbered, but I counted 430 pages, each one containing 34 lines or more, and divided in two columns, the first giving the Italian word, the second next to it the corresponding Tibetan meaning. is fragment begins with the word ‘Nome d’un religioso di Sciachia-tuba [gang- in European and Tibetan types respectively ; the fourth contains their Tibetan names. ordinals from ‘‘ primo, secondo,”’ etc., up to ‘‘ centesimo vige- simo primo ’’ with their corresponding Tibetan meanings. The MS. ends with a sort of synoptic paradigm of the notations 384 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912. of numbers used by the Buddhists or their manner of symboli- cally expressing numbers. III. Besides these Tibetan lexicons, there is an Italian- Hindi vocabulary, the work of another Capuchin Friar. Newari. The Hindi script has a Newari look, and I at first thought that it was Italian to Newari. But the words are mostly Hindi.’’ This MS. measuring 93” x 63” contains 350 unpum- bered pages, each divided in two columns, having 25 or 26 lines to a page, and in each column we have the Italian and Hindi words till page 33, where the first column gives the Italian only and the other the Hindi equivalent. On the first page of this MS. we read: ‘‘ B. Latter,’’ written by an English hand. The third page of thedictionary begins with A propozione wi. At the end of this lexicon is an appendix comprising 18 principal towns, and important personages met with in Hindu books and calling fora more detailed explanation. The heading of it is as follows: ‘* Nomi propri, e significativi che si trovano né libri dei gentili dell’ Indostano, disposti per lettere di Alfa- beto.’” It begins with ‘‘Abebe: a brama ”: and ends with ‘‘Uvia.’’ These words have been arranged in alphabetic order. found in the same box as the MSS., copies of which letters are given below, we learn that early in the nineteenth century, Major Latter collected at great cost in India, and particularly Bettiah a copy of an Italian-Tibetan dictionary prepared by the Roman Catholic Mission. This Mission laboured for 27 years 1707 to 1745 with two intervals of 4 and 6 years, and then was expelled from Tibet in 1745, when the Capuchins retired to Bettiah with some Nepalese Christians, and settled at in the Roman Catholic College at Patria [Patna ?], and which he eventually got possession of. In the year 1824, Mrs. Latter, mply with her deceased husband’s wish, presented to the Bishop’s College Library, Calcutta, all the Vol. VIII, No. 10.] Tibetan MS. Vocabularies by Capuchins. 385 [N.S.] MSS. which her husband had willed to some Society, which might use them for the advancement of Oriental learning, and thus they found their way to Calcutta, where little or nothing of their whereabouts was known until January, 1911.' The ary hensive lest Mr. Schroeter should be wasting his labour in doing what had already been accomplished by the Roman Catholic Mission, invited him to his house, where Mr. Schroeter compiled his Dictionary, which was in Tibetan-Italian. Hence, we may reasonably conclude from all that has been said that these Tibetan . vocabularies are the labours of the Italian Capuchin Missionaries, and that Mr. Schroeter simply copied them. A German by birth, and commissioned by the East India Company to compile a Tibetan- English lexi- con, it is out of the question that he should have composed a Tibetan-Italian Dictionary.” bey t now arises the question: who among the Italian Capu- chin Missionaries is the author of these Tibetan MSS.? To whom amongst them belongs the honour of having been the first European who composed such remarkable works on the Tibetan language ? I dare say, without fear of being contradicted, that the compiler of these Tibetan lexicons is Father Francesco Orazio years, and who had acquired a very profound knowledge of the by ; the Library at the Bishop’s College.’’ [To reconcile this passage with the text above, let it be remembered that the MSS. in question were donated to the Bishop’s College, while the printed books and, perhaps, say MSS. were bought by the Rev. Mr. Mill. I sought in vain—asI wa ed to ex Missions, but fo inste eral copies of Lettres édifiantes et curteuses, several rare Jesuit Relations on Canada, and a copy of Vincent le Blane’s Travels rench, a unique copy in C a. —H ; ten, Od. . Buckland (Diction. of Indian Biography, London, 1906, p- 470) gives of Schroeter the following account: ‘‘A native of 1 di i b Tibetan, with a view to missionary work in Tibet, but he died in July, 1820: he left MSS. of (1) a Tibetan- Engli n an Italian-Tibetan one, composed by Roman-Catholic Missionaries at Lhasa), (2) a supplement to the above, (3) the commencement of an English-Tibetan Dictionary, (4) a ise on the Tibet alphabet, (5) heads of a Tibetan Grammar, (6) a Tibet MS. and a part translation.’’ 386 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912. Tibetan language. If we except the Latin-Tibetan Dictionary referred to above, composed by Fr. Domenico da Fano, about ascribed the honour of having composed Tibetan-Italian and | aos Siar Dictionaries.’ The Procurator-General of the Capuchins, in a memoir written in 1738 and sent to the Cardi- nal of the Propaganda, clearly states that among other Tibetan works, Father Orazio ‘‘ composed a rather voluminous Tibetan- Sam and Ttalian-Tibetan vocabulary of about thirty-five thousand words. MSS. I and II, B, described above are in Father della pains s writing. e compiler of the Italian-Hindi lexicon is doubtless Father Giuseppe Maria de’ Bernini da Gargnano, the founder of the flourishing Bettiah Mission, and—however unknown to fame—one of the most learned Orientalists of his time. A BIOGRAPHICAL AND BIBLIOGRAPHICAL sal oF FATHER FRANCESCO ORAZIO DELLA The Revd. Father Francesco Orazio * della Penna de Billi or simply Orazio Pennabilis, officially styled in Rome Horatius Pennabilis, was born in 1680 in the city of Penna di Billi + in Monte Feretro (Italy). He started first on his Mission to Tibet on August 25th, 1712, with five of his brethren as missionaries.© They landed at Chandernagore, in the begin- “ of September, 1713. From here they proc oeeaige to Patna n Behar, where a Mission station had been opened 1708, and where t they were welcomed by Father "Felice da Montecchio, then Prefect of the Mission. In December Aas, - para calt pe: ts, vol. VI, f - avenon 1890, p. 349. 2 Arc ella S.C. de Prop. pide. ow regazioni Ml nig eke Tibet, 1738 al 108. < er 112, Fol. 49, n. 6: “* Tra saeceato in dette lingue un bastante voluminoso ree lario di circa 35 mila v paae!: con carat- teri thibetani ed italiani, ed con italiani e thibetani.’’ rancis Horace was not his aoa _ as stated by Sir C. R. . Mar KHAM, Op. cit., P- lix, says bei rn at Macerata, in aly, in 1680; and p. 309, at Penna di Billi ‘‘ which is the district where he was orn. It is situated in the March of Ancona about 20 miles sen rata.’? Krrrn it in a different Seemed 20 miles W.N.W. of Urbino. So does Virginio PRINZIVALLI, tssionari nell” Asia, Torino, 1892, p.163. ‘‘ Paese nel cir- pera di Urbino rch. Miss. Allahabad, Mem. A. No. 6, an. 1712.—Anal. Ord., Giuseppe Felice da la Morro di Jesi o da Loreto, Paolo Maria d Vol. VIII, No. 10.] Tibetan MS. Vocabularies by Capuchins. 387 [N.S.] Fr. Orazio was despatched to Nepal to open again this aban- doned Mission and build a hospice. Here he remained till the arrival of the newly appointed Prefect, Father Domenico da ano, who arrived in Nepal in 1716, accompanied by Fr. Felice da Morrodi Jesi ; after which all three started on their journey to Lhasa, leaving Nepal on the 4th of August of that year, and reaching the capital of Tibet on the Ist of October, 1716. Here they were heartily received by the Jesuit Father Ippolito Desideri. who had travelled thither by way of Kashmir, Leh and over the Mariam-la pass.! When Father Domenico da Fano renounced the superiorship of the Mission, Fr. Orazio was nominated in his stead Prefect of the Tibetan Mission in 1720, though his appointment reached him only on the 15th of September, 1725, at Lhasa. In 1725, Orazio blessed the first Catholic Church built in Lhasa under the title of the Assump- tion of the B. V. Mary. At the opening ceremony, eleven Christians, mostly Newari natives of Nepal, Constantly the victim of serious indispositions contracted from the rigorous inclemencies of the Tibetan climate, his indefati- gable labours, infirmities, contradictions, persecutions, the dis- comforts of intestine wars, and other troubles which had reduced him to the verge of death, obliged him finally to leave Lhasa for the milder climate of Nepal. He left the capital of Tibet on the 25th August, 1732, to the great regret of King Mi-Vagn, who allowed him to go only on a formal promise Fr. Roman authorities the wants of his Mission, and the neces- lously successful with the authorities at the Vatican. Accord- ingly in October 1738, Orazio, in the same capacity of Prefect, left Rome for Paris and the East with ten Capuchin breth- ren. The little band of missionaries set sail from Lorient on 1 C. Purnt, Il Tibet, etc., pp. xlix,!, lii; 7bid., Letter of Fr. Desideri, dated Lhasa, 15 Febr. 1717, p. 372. 388 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1912. March 11, 1739, on three different ships. The narrative of this journey was ee by ge a Beligatti, and the MS. of 203 octavo pages was discover y Professor Alberto Mag- naghi, who faked it at Binesicas in 1902, in the fascicles of the Revista fein Italiana heiiat gy The party were not re-united until they acrited in Calcutta on September 23rd, sailing thence together up the Hugli to Chandernagore on September 26th, where they landed, six months and 18 days after they had embarked at Lorient. They reached Patna on December 16, 1739, where they met Fr. Giovacchino da San Anatolia. Leaving three of the breth- ren in Patna, a party of eight, including Giovacchino, con- tinued the journey towards Nepal. On February 6, 1740, they reached Batgao, where the ‘ king of Batgao’ welcomed them ‘con somma famigliarita.” On October Ist, 1740, the king of Khatmandu allowed them to depart. They arrived at Kuti on the a ar frontier, on October 17, and reached Lhasa on January 6, When in vise a severe persecution broke out at Lhasa against the missionaries and the newly converted Tibetans, it was decided to reduce the staff to four and to send the other ra back into Nepal. Though the efforts of the mission- did not relent, their influence continued to wane. Reluctantly Orazio made up his mind that the time had arrived to abandon the work. The date of his departure and of the conclusion of the Capuchin mission in Lhasa was April 20, . The sad little party Sm the frontier in safety and reached the mission hospice at Patan in Nepal on the 4th of June. Some six weeks | Mice, namely on July 20, 1745, the broken-hearted Orazio della Penna, Prefect of the Tibet Mission, breathed his last, aged 65 years, 33 of which he had been a missionary, and 29 of which he had spent in Tibet. He was buried in the little Christian cemetery then existing ‘at Patan ih eo to the North outside the walls, and the following rrowful inscription in Latin was placed over his grave A.R.P. FRANCISCVS HORATIVS A PENNA BILLORVM PICENAE PROVINCI nc we oe ALVMNVS. , Jinagar-gadh (or Jinagad- gadh) in 5-1074 and 6-1074. In Gujarati the name is nowadays generally spelt TYAAG, Junagadh,' but what precisely is the origin of the word Gadh, ‘a fort,’ I have not yet been able to discover. The Sanskrit Ci aa, ‘a hole,’ ‘a cave,’ and aw, ‘a fence,’ ‘a moat,’ would indeed, in the Kathiawad volume of ‘‘ the Bombay Gazetteer ’’ (vol. viii) the name both of the city and of the state is invari- ably spelt Junagad. It is thus not surprising that on the coins the name occurs sometimes as rs &iga and sometimes as 80S a>.” The third, and longest, form s3$ yS4iy> means, of course, just ‘ Jinagad Fort.’ It is further noteworthy that the first element, Jina, of the compound name, is on the coins always written 4 = with final ‘he,’ not ‘alif.” On the other hand, the Hindastani word for ‘old’ is 4y={ with final Tighe: ule ple ’ Hijri year in left margin. Reverse.—Area square with looped corners. cps why aloo Margin upper: cro! Gk* 3 right: wele oo Margin lower: = 94 wl sy deft: + Bee wy? Regnal year in right margin. Silver: No. 2: (Fig. 2): 1050; 1052; 1054; 1057; 1059; 1060; 1062; 1063; 1064 (L.M.C.); ee ue 7; 1069. Also an undated half-rupee (C. E. Kotwal) Obverse.—As on No. : Reverse.—As on No. but ony year is not recorded. II. Aurangzéb: a.#. 1068—1118; a.p. 1658—1707. » Gold: 2 X—XXEX Al. M.C. No. 1154). 1 Ibid., vii, 344. 416 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912. Obverse.—Area square : a8 pile ——2) Hy,’ hg Margin right d5 Kae », lower: wk yo u 9? Hijri year wanting. Reverse. Area square : Urnpile aieno ale —. upper : ey? right : e lower: wanting. left : / Regnal year wanting. Though this muhr in the India Museum bears neither mint- name nor any date, a comparison with the rupee of No. 2 type will show that the muhr may with confidence be assigned to the 338 a mint and to the period between the fifth and the eighth Regnal years. See also I.M.C. iii, page 136, note 1.! Silver: No. 1: (Fig. 3): Rupees: 3—1070 (L.M.C.); 3—1071: 4—1072. Half rupee: 4—xxxx. Obverse.—Area square with looped corners ys pile yy Ss) g_&% i ts site this article I have received F Rilitlieenatls ment No coding in fay e . Allan m Supple- mention of a Jinagadh muhr, states that its ‘lepine calls for no smi it is, I ‘esume, identical wbe that on the adh rupee of the same. year —type No, 3—save only that oe will have been substituted faye jou Vol. Ves No. 10.] Numismatic Supplement No. XIX. 417 S.] Margin lower : 2} Sw ee ve ys Upper : 2 », Tight: his prio Hijri year in right margin over a, Reverse.—Area square with looped corners : unzile hero ere Margin upper : wre ive oTignb: 3S gm », lower: sof ay Kiws Regnal year in left margin over 4. Silver: No. 2: (Fig. 4): Rupees :5—1074; 6—1074 (B.M.C.) ; 8—xxxx (L.M.C. Half rupee x—1074. Obverse.—Area square with looped corners : 7 lle 5 Margin right : a) SS », lower: We 30 oo: MOS pe aoe +, Upper: Kaw Hijri year in upper margin over Shwe. Reverse.—Area square with looped corners : -418 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {November, 1912. Margin, upper: —y? yo ae Zz yo 7) Jower: 138 left : Siw Regnal year in left margin over ai~. Of the rupee 8—xxxx in the Lahor Museum the margins are illegible. ilver: No. 3: (Fig. 5): a 9—1077 ; 10—1079; 12—1080 (L.M.C.); st 1080 (I.M.C.); 14—1082; 15—1082 (1.M.C.); x—1084; ge all (B.M.C.); 1086—1087 (sie.) ; 26— 1093; 27—xxxx (I.M Balt rupee: x—1077. Obverse.—Area square with looped corners: af ple ——2) = ae gal ale Margin right : d} aS~ it, Oar vk yo rete phe yo 9 2, Upper: Sine Hijri year in upper margin over a=. Reverse.—Area square with looped corners : Lrple ele Margin right: wy? >» lower: aye Bal He ok sof >, Upper: Kine Regnal year in upper margin over ai~. 1.—The rupee dated on the obverse 1087 has on the reverse instead of the regnal year the date 1086 (fig. 6 Vol. NS) No. 10.] | Numismatic Supplement No, XIX. 419 Note 2.—The rupee dated x—1090 in the British Museum as Obverse margins, ......... | .... | .. 8 Sm | wye and Rev. margins, |-3+ a+ p< | 0 5@ | oleyo | 95 ae Silver: No. 4: (Fig. 7): 28—1096. Obverse.—Area and legend as in No. 3. Margin right : aS », lower: pss he left: ae whe ,, Upper: pe joy Hijri year 1-94 tm area over ~ of ~¥}. Reverse.—Area square with looped corners : ursile ahere Lizle ain Margin lower: ~y Raga ie ; cae 9? re hn wanting. right Regnal year FA in area over a. Silver: No. 5: 31 ?—1097 (I.M.C). Obverse.—Area and legend as in No. 3. Margin lower: 0} abu Wie where >» .. Upper: 53> oF _ right: (sic) va-l Bie pho Reverse.—Area and legend as in No. 3. Margin right : By> 5» lower: sof eae: 2 py aie .. Upper: wanting. 420 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912. Silver: No. 6: (Fig. 8): 31—1099 (I.M.C.); 31—xxxx (L.M.C.); 38—1101 (I.M.C.); 3x—1101; 34—1102 (I.M.G)); 36—1104 (I.M.C.); 41—1109; 4x—1109 (B.M.C.) ; 42—1110; 4x— 1111; 47—1114; 60—1117: 5x—1119. Obverse— od pile wk 9 Hijri year over the S of G2} Gyy!. Reverse.—Rim: two linear circles with dots between. unzile Regnal year over ai~. The four rupees of this type in the Indian Museum are entered in the Catalogue as having the mint-name written as 55 52. See I.M.C. Nos. 1373—1376. III. Shah ‘Alam I, Bahadur: a.m. 1119—1124, a.p. 1707 Silver: (Fig. 9): ost—xx19; 2—1120. Obverse— jks gles ee pole ais gle F Sena gee Hijri year to left of S of Sie. Reverse— pple keno ple ahne ~ Stipe Regnal year over 4. Vol. VIII, No. 10.}] Numismatic Supplement No. XIX. 421 [N.S.] IV. Farrukb-siyar: a.H. 1124 —1131, a.p. 1713—1719. Silver: No. 1: (Fig. 10): 4—xxxx Obverse— Seon tay SiGe 7 G> Js 5} 95 as. pre) P ater ag cd n comparing this rupee with No. 1743 of the Indian Museum Catalogue, I incline to reconstruct the legend on the Obverse as follows :— o73 x oo Us ;! 9} a“ wo we te 1 Geom meba rie re eerie) prev. ob Reverse— Algo Urge aie wy? 3 hye Regnal year over 4S, Silver: No. 2: (Fig. 11): 6—xx 29; 7—xx3x; 8—xxxx. gee ey xt & Obverse— oh j= das 5! os eer Hijri year to left of S of 4. Reverse.—As on No. 1. V. Shah Jahan II, (Rafi al daulat): a.H.1131, a.p. 1719. Silver: (Fig. 12): o™!—I11 xx. 422 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {November, 1912. Obverse— ik ye 4 Sas Hijri year 11 .... to right of 6 of (cle. Reverse— Unple sy? 3 gm Regnal year >>} over &», This rupee may be, but probably is not, of the reign of Shah Jahan III. It is of a type that one associates with the earlier rather than with the later half of the twelfth (Hijri) rhe Compare the Multan (and Ajmér) rupees of Shah a VI. Muhammad Shah: a.m. 1131—1161, a.p. 1719—1748. Silver: (Fig. 13): oa!—xxxx. Obverse— gle O—gmro gle gla gl he phe Sao Hijri year wanting, but a trace of the unit figure 1 seems to be present to the left of ) of lee on lowest line. ew Urrhe aie oa BS aign Regnal year >=} over die, es Vol. VIII, No. 10.] Numismatic Supplement No. XIX. 423 [V.S.] During the last hundred years or so—it would seem from about a.D. 1825—Jiinagadh Native State coins have been ge both in silver and in copper. Of these Dr. Codrington as given a brief account in his interesting paper on ‘‘ The conus of ee af and Kathiawar.’’ Since the publication, however, of that paper in 1895, a new t (copper) coin te been struck, and accordingly this, and indeed other coins too of that State, still await detailed description. For instance, Dr. Codrington makes mention of the Hatakes- vara Sai Kori, adding that he had not himself seen a specimen of this rare coin. Happily a more propitious fortune has ou ; attended my enquiries, for, through the kind o r Robertson, I.C.S., Administrator of the State, the solitary specimen in the Junagadh eum—none other is at present known anywhere—was recently sent me for inspection. Some day I hope to write a note on this coin—if current coin it ever was—and should like to report also on any other types of the State coins that may meanwhile come my way Geo. P. Tay or. Ahmadabad, 1912. 115. Nore ON A NEW COIN OF AURANGZEB. Mint—Shahjahanabad Daru-l-khilafat Date—1070 a.H. Regnal year—1. Wt. 170. 8. 95. Obverse. In square csile slisl sf ple 424 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1912.] Margins Left AB) 5) Top dese Wd! (sr Right wy By Bottom reve dhw yoly Reverse. In square vk sla wsdlsd; gle ye Margins Left OS} Aino Top tle Right eo Bottom pyle This is I believe the first square area rupee recorded of a Shébjabanabéa Mint. Coins from this mint of the early rs of Aurangzéb appear to be rare, the earliest date in the Ei M C. is 1072: 4. In the sale catalogue of the ite King collection a coin of this mint (No. 3847) is recorded of the Maree 1069, with the 340 — couplet. I think this must be a error for 1079. The other mints which issued square area type rupees are, Akbarébad, Junagadh and Jahdngirnagar: while there is a square area type kha of Akbarnagar (No. 706) in the B.M. C. J. Brown. Lucknow, 1912. 44. The Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors of India. By R. B. WurreneaD, I.C.S. INTRODUCTION. Systematic research in that branch of Indian numismatics appeared principally in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal between the years 1880 and 1895. But it was not till the latter sete that his Catalogues of the Indian Museum and Lahore Museum Collections were completed. The British Museum Catalogue appeared in 1892. Contributions from other workers in the field were published from time to time, but the papers were pun: ed, and are now difficult of access. Mr. R. Burn, I.C.S., was the first. to bring together and systematize this Capea and the result was embodied i no- graph ‘*‘ The Mints of the Mughal Emperors,’’ which appeared in the Journal, Asiatic Society of Bengal, for 1904. This con- tained Tables of Mints compiled from various sources, showing at what towns each separate emperor and claimant issued coin in each of the three metals. These Tables day prefaced by a brief Introduction, and Notes on important points in connec- tion with some of the mint towns. It was remarked that rian as pi what mee were included in the Mughal Empire at various periods, and to the numismatist as a guide in ascertaining whether a coin of a particular mint is known or I think that combined systematic and scientific work in the field of Mughal numismatics may be dated from the appear- ance of Mr. Burn’s Tables. Under the impetus of his excellent example, research has proce eeded at a rapid rate. The first Numismatic Supplement to the Journal of the eae? cog of Bengal appeared in 1904 under the editorship o Nelson Wright, I.CS., and contained nee all from Mr. R. Burn, Dr. G. P. Taylor of Ahm and from the editor. These Supplements have appeared at intervals since that year, and have absorbed much of the Pes original work done on the numismatics of Northern India. Dr. Cod- rington’s ‘* Manual of Musalman ey eakiice.”” > one of the 426 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {December, 1912. Royal Asiatic Society monographs, was also published in the year 1904, and contains much valuable information on Indian coins. In the year 1906 appeared the first volume of the new Catalogue of the Coins in the Indian Museum, Calcutta, by Mr. Vincent A. Smith, I.C.S. (retired), on the pre-Muham- madan series, and this has been followed by the second and third volumes dealing respectively with the issues of the Pathan Sultans of Dehli and their contemporaries, and with those of the Mughal Emperors of India. Both have been written by Mr. H. Nelson Wright, I.C.S. This new Catalogue has been conceived in a liberal spirit, is a first-class work well illustrated with plates, and constitutes the last word on the subject. It will be very well equipped for his work. Another instrument of research is the recently founded Numismatic Society of India, which it is hoped will become a permanent and useful body urning from this brief review of modern progress to the subject of this paper, many new Mughal coins have been pub- lished in the Numismatic Supplements. One or two other works bear more particularly on Mughal mints. I may men- tion the comprehensive list of mints in the ‘Manual of Musal- man Numismatics.’ Dr. G. P. Taylor’s paper ‘ The Mints of _ it is evident that during the few years that have elapsed since the year 1904, the subject has increased considerably in magnitude, and the preparation of a new edition of Mr. Burn’s searched, in the order shown below, and fresh mints have been marked as they were found. The entry of a coin from any Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Min: Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 427 [N.S.] publication means its absence from the preceding ones. Lastly unpublished coins are shown: for private collections I am since the appearance of the Catalogue. It is hoped that the new eo of the Tables will be found more convenient than the old o All known coins of each mint are now gh ie ae. tsidok it, and there are no sind gs. the parodia yee of pte Poh and addition slips, and shall be glad if numismatists will kindly communi- cate such matter for publication. Key to the References. Catalogue of the British Museum, 1892 B.M. Catalogue of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, l I.M. Catalogue of the Lahore Museum, Punjab, 1894 P.M. Numismatic Supplements to the Journal of the Asiatic Bociety of Bengal .. Roman Numerals. I. G merick, ‘ Lists of Rare tahatiien ales Coins ’ J.A.S.B., 1875 Del (1). J. Gibbs, C. S.I., ‘Notes on the Zodiacal Rupees and Mohars of Jehanghir Sha J.R.A.S, 1878 G. (1). C. J. Rodgers, ‘ ie or Baits (Bombay). on the Coins of Shah Niru-d-din Jahangir J.A.S.B., 1888 R. (4). OSB Rodgers, ‘On Miscellaneous Coins’ J.AD.B., 1888. RB. (3). W. Vost, “On some rare Muham- madan Coins oUt, Jeee Vv. (1). W. Vost, ‘ The Dogam Mint’ J.A.S.B.,. 1895 'V. (2). Cyd. Rodgers, * Mughal Copper Coins J.A.S.B., 1895 R. (1). C. ve Rodgers, ‘Rare Mu ghal Coi J.AS.B., 1896 (2). R. Ban «A new Mint of Akbar? Progs. A. 8. B., 1896 B. (1). so ae Pelee: ‘ The Coins of Ahma- dabad’ : J.R.AS., 1900 — T, (1). " (Bombay Branch). 428 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {December, 1912. . Dames, ‘Some Coins of the “Mu ghal Emperors Num. Chron. 1902 D. (1). Wolseley Haig, ‘ Note on a find of sarees coins in the Wun Dis- trict, Bar. jae. 10s. ee l(h), LE Sg Taylor, The Coins of Sarat’ J.R.AS., 1907 = T. (2). (Bombay Branch). Sale Catalogue of the Da Cunha Collection, London Ss ae ROM Sale Catalogue of the Coins of r. Eugene Leggett, Karachi . aa Catalogue of the White King Collectio Amsterdam, 1905 K. (Some of the rarer of the White ing Coins were previously pub- lished in a paper entitled ‘Some Novelties in ughal Coins,’ Num. Chron., 1896). Sale Catalogue ‘of the Bourdillon Collecti tion .. Amsterdam, 1907 Bo. Unpublished Coins. Collection of Mr. H. Nelson Wright, I.C.S. (Bareli) W. eanieets of Hon’ble Mr. R. Burn, I.C.S. (Alla- habad ) Collection of Rev. G. P. “Taylor, D.D. (Ahmada- bad -; Collection of Mr. R. B. Whitehead, I. CS. (Lahore) Wh. Collection of Mr. Framji Thanawala (Bombay) .. F Collection of Sir John Stanley — on) oy BE: Collection of the Lucknow Museum .. ao te Collection of the Nagpur Mus aE. Collection of Mr. W. E. M. op aN LC.S. (Lucknow) . és a. Collection of ‘Lieutenant-Colonel Vost, I.M.S. ucknow Tay Collection of Mr. Samuel Smith (Liverpool) om. Bahawalpur State Toshakhan Bah. Emended sis a of coins in the British Museum Catalo B.M. Collection of Mr. G. B. Bleazby scquired o the British Museum in 1911 B.M. The reference P.M. also ane coins contained in a new and enlarged Catalogue of the Coins in the Lahore Museum, which i is pepet will be published in 1 1913. n r to increase the accuracy and value of the new Tables, I ca verified as far as possible the readings of the coins mentioned. Vol. a , No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 429 [N.S.] A study of the British Museum Catalogue Plates will show that a few of the coins have been wrongly described. Some emendations which bear directly on the present subject are :— Coin No. Emendation. 31 .. Delete Sarangpur. 61 .. For Sahrind, read Shahr Pattan. 690 and 691 .. Mints not legible. 2 .. Gulkanda, not Calcutta. 860 and 874 .. Mailapar, not Sholapaur. 893 .. Purbandar. 902 ., Not Gangpir; reading uncertain. Mr. Nelson Wright has suggested Kanjan- ot. 946 .. Farkhunda Bunyad Haidarabad. Also published in Del (1). 1011 . Delete ‘ Ajayiir’; reading uncertain. I have noted more fully on some important points in the Notes supplementary to this Introduction. As regards the attributions of rarities which I have not personally inspected, a certain number of coins have had to be taken on trust, but their number has been reduced to a minimum. Mr. Nelson Wright has kindly co-operated with me in the work of verification. The following lists briefly show the results of the work in this direction. A. Doubtful Mints omitted. Ajayir, Sarangpur, Butan. Kharpir, Dar-i-tassawur, Nagar, Sirsa, Gangpur, Wailijabad. Jalaonabad, Satgaon. Some of these, such as Sarangpir, Satgaon, and Nagar have been misreadings. Others, such as Ajayir, Kharptr, Sirsa, and Gangpar, have been attempts to interpret difficul- ties, but are too uncertain to merit permanent record. B. Mints unverified or not quite certain, but included.— Pinch, Isma-ilgarh, Bandhu, Dadar, Kanan, Balaptr, Bisauli, Gokulgarh (Dakhan), Khairnagar, Damla, Kiratpir, Madan Kot, Jhansi, Nahan. C. Do 1 mints identified —Baldat Bikanir, (Baldat -i-Safa); Gokulgarh (Punjab), (Dingarh) ; Haidarabad, (Daru- 1-jihad). Mints corrected.—Dewal Bandar (Dewal), Salimabad (Salimgarh), Manghar (Manghir), Mirtha (Mirath), Najafgarh (Najibgarh) Ravishnagar (Krishnagar), Shahgarh Qanauj (Sher- garh Qanau}). E. Mints omitted for various reasons.—Burhanabad ; non- Mughal. Husainabad ; I prefer to read this name as Hasanabad. Nagpur; read Nagor. : Samarqand and Badakhshan: coins struck by Babur before his invasion of India. 430 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. Muzaffarabad ; read Zafarabad Kachrauli; read Chhachrauli. All mints of Akbar II and Bahadur Shah II except Shah- jahanabad ; see below. F. pur Tanda, Orchha, Balanagargadha, Braj Indrapir, Budaon, Bikanir, Balkh, Bandha, Toragal, Jalnapir, Jalalnagar, Jinji. The followingisa list of mints with more than one name :— Ajmer. Atak Banaras -- ) Salimabad Ajmer. Salimabad. Ahsanabad Awadh. Gulbarga i ' Akhtarnagar Awadh. Adoni { Asafabad Bareli. Imtiyazgarh ’ ( Bareli. A‘zamnagar Gokulgarh | Akbarabad. Gokulgarh (Dakhan) : { Pay ie , Tahabad A ab reraiean urangabad. jista Bunyad. Braj Indrapir a ee Mah Indrapir ey Balwantnagar. : | Jhansi. \ Patna. Muminabad Bindraban ( Azimabad. Hissar Hissar Firoza Shahabad Qanauj Shahgarh Qanauj : : Gorakhpir . ( Makhsfisabad. Mu‘azzamabad }. * ¢ Murshidabad. a nee eno te ee ae sce ae Nene Ney ee On the other hand I have considered each member of the gar, Kashmir; Zainu-|-bilad, Ahmadabad. In his comparative review of the Mint Lists of Dr. Codring ton and Mr. Burn (N.S. III), Dr. Taylor mentions twenty- peste i present in Dr. Codrington’s List, but not in Mr. urn’s :— Asfir, Izabad, Budaon, Badakhshan, Binda; Bahawalpa , . Tanda, Jalandhar, Jalalabad, Jahanabad , Jahangirabad , Jahan- Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors, 431 [V.S.] girpur, Chatarkot, Champanir, Ranajin, Sikandarabad, Sialkot, Sitpir, Shikar ul Gah, ‘Alamgirnagar, Kalinjar, Manghir, Hapir. Of these I have included Budaon, Champanir, and O and Leggett Sale Catalogues, but though I have included new coins of known mints from these Catalogues, I have thought it unwise, in the absence of corroboration, to admit new mints on their sole authority. As regards the remaining; mints, it is. desirable that some should be submitted anew to a careful mints is now two hundred precisely. An addition of every separate reference in the lists gives us the following compara- tive table :— Mints. Vv AR AB Mr. Burn’s Lists 187 150 514 182 New Lists 200 273 627 197 So in eight years the number of references to gold coins has nearly doubled itself; there is a substantial increase in he record of known silver coins; but copper has been almost stationary. It is well known that many coins bearing the names of the Close of the later Mughal Emperors, were not struck by Mughal their authority. For instance, the Hon’ble Currency. East India Company struck millions of rupees in the name of Shah ‘Alam II. The rise of independent still remained of the old Mughal prestige, by striking coin in issues, These imitations can as a rule be distinguished by their style, and the local devices they bear. So rises an im- portant question in Mughal numismatics. It should be decided what are to be accepted as Mughal coins, as distinguished from the early issues of Independent States and of the various East or another in the near future. In his Introduction to Volume III of the new Indian Museum Catalogue, Mr. Nelson Wright has made a brief allu- sion to the matter. Based on his observations I have suggested that coins should be classed as belonging to imperial issues, if they conform to the following criteria :— 432 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.. [December, 1912. (i) They should be of the imperial type, and bear legible inscriptions ; (ii) They should have legible mints, and their regnal and Hijri dates should be in accord ; (iii) Local mint marks, devices, and symbols should be absent. My meaning will become more apparent if I cite one or two instances. Two new mints of Shah ‘Alam II were published in N.S. XI—Ravishnagar Sagar, and Balanagar-gadha—but are obviously non-imperial. They are essentially Native State coins as evinced by their style and the illegibility of the mint names, quite apart from the fact that they were not issued under n power and influence of Muhammad Akbar II and Bahadur Shah IT, were confined to Fort Dehli. The Dehli rupees of the latter emperor exhibit his title .o giy~ and may be called the imperial type. The coins struck in his name at other mints are quite different, and I see no reason for considering them to be Mughal coins at all. It is clear that if the science of Mughal numismatics is to be placed on a firm and satisfactory basis, and if progress is to be made on definite lines, this question must be settled in a manner to gain general acceptance. The matter was discussed by a Coin Conference held at Allahabad in December, 1910. rim, or milled edge, could with confidence be assigned to an have to be taken on its merits, and in the end experts would probably differ in their opinions. It would be impossible to reconcile individual taste and fancy, even if it were possible in every case to obtain the requisite information. The only practical working plan is to lay down a hard-and-fast rule. Finally the Conference passed the following Resolution :— ‘*‘ RESOLVED, that for the purpose of the compiiation of a comprehensive treatise on the coins of the Mughal Emperors of India, it is advisable to confine the scope of the work to coins bearing the names of the Mughal Emperors which were struck up to, and including, the year a.p. 1803 (1218 A.H.), the date of the British Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 433 [N.S.] occupation of the capital Dehli. As this date is close to the end of the reign of Shah ‘Alam II, and as many Akbar II, and Bahadur Shah II, shall be deemed Mughal issues, which were struck at Dehli (Shah- jahanabad).’’ By the application of this rule some coins, which are obviously non-imperial, will be admitted into the Mughal series, but only conventionally, and their number need not be large. The admission of such coins is better than the possible exclu- sion of true Mughal coins under some alternative principle. It is hoped that this convention will be generally adopted. The mints which were included in Mr. Burn’s Tables, that disappear by the operation of this rule, are Sheopir and Firozpur only. I append the following short notes on a few points of interest in connection with the mint towns. Ajmur.—The remarkable zodiacal mohur of Jahangir bear- ing the name of Nur Jahan, which was struck at Ajmer, is deserving of special mention. It was published by the Hon’ ble James Gibbs, C.S.1., in the J.A.8.B. for 1883. The zodiacal sign is Cancer, and the obverse legend runs :— sls pry ove etl ke eed sEsb wee 33 pbs fe peo! bere oy? The equally remarkable Sagittarius mohur at Paris, with the name of Nur Jahan, of Lahor mint, bears the same obverse inscription with the exception that the last line runs— pore y22¥ or? As far as I know each coin is still unique, and they are the only known zodiacal coins struck at Ajmer and Lahor respectively. : a Samar mohur of dates 1034 A.H., 20 R., of Kashmir mint, bearing the name of Nur Jahan, was in the Da Cunha Collection. 434 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. SALIMABAD AsmER.—Mr. R. Burn, C.S., read the mint on a copper coin of Akbar dated 982 A.H., from the Ellis Collec- tion, now in the Lucknow Museum, as Salimgarh Ajmer. But rom a specimen discovered more recently I read the name as Salimaibad Ajmer, and this reading is supported by the exis- tence of a iater coin struck at Salimabad alone—see Paper 80, N.S. XIII. I find that the two Salimabad Ajmer coins are identical, Mr. Nelson Wright has a third, and Mr. Bleazby had a fourth. The reading Salimabad is, I think, to be preferred to Salimgarh. ArKAT.—Arkat rupees of Jahaindar Shah (Paper 84, N.S. XIV), and of Shah ‘Alam Bahadur I (Paper 69, N.S. XI), have already been published. The dates of the latter coin are 1122 -H., 4 R., but an even earlier rupee (1120 A.H., 2 R.) was in the Collection of Mr. Eugene Leggett, Karachi. SLAM Banpar.—A rupee of Aurangzeb of the usual couplet type struck at Islam Bandar has been for some time in the Cabinet of Dr. G. P. Taylor at Ahmadabad. A probable duplicate belongs to Mr. Nelson Wright. Dr. Taylor has shown that Islam Bandar was the name given to Rajapur ( )52 4) ), a tidal port on the Konkan Coast, thirty miles south-east of. Ratnagiri town. AKBARABAD.—In a paper entitled ‘Rare Mughal Coins’ (J.A.S.B., 1896), Mr. C. J. Rodgers described and illustrated a Shah Jahan II. But I find that the reverse (the mint side) is very similar to that of the copper Akbarabad coin o Farrukhsiyar published by me in N.S. XV. I have therefore shown this coin in the new Tables as belonging to Shah Jahan II, and as such, it is the first copper coin to be attributed to this emperor. A second is one of Stirat mint—see below. Banpu0.—I had a thick, dumpy rupee of Akbar without hati which bore a new couplet. The legends probably ran u Obverse. Reverse. pst au ply s———_____ Sao ‘princely |) ol &——__als 4 o» Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 435 [V.8.] So the couplet would be :— St a} aSvs cls) ply stool aad Loy, Mr. Nelson Wright, C.S., possessed a duplicate, but un- fortunately both have been lost The reading is fairly straight- forward except the name of the mint, which Mr. Nelson Wright has suggested may be Bandhi (or Bandhigarh) in Rewah, or the tract known formerly as Bhata. This fortress is mentioned several times in the ‘Ain-i-Akbari. It was Ps ie after a siege of over eight months in Akbar’s 42nd LDAT-I-SAFA.— Several rupees of aa: ‘II were known of a mint tentatively read as Baldat-i-Safa. There seems to be no doubt that this is one Baldat-Bikanir—see N.S. XI and N.S. XV, Papers 69 and 8 BaLku.—In the Bleaatry Collection, recently mee oy the British Museum, there is a remarka ble gold coin of obverse. The date is 1057 A.H. This coin is so far a unique specimen bearing numismatic testimony to the Mughal con- quest of Balkh in A.D. 1647—see Manucci’s Storia Do Mogor, Vol. I, p. 185, and Elphinstone, stig! X, Chap. Parran. —_Pattan is a town in the present Baroda State, and was the capital of Gujarat Sais about A.D. 750 till the founding | of Ahmadabad in A.D. 1411—see ‘ Imperial Gazetteer of India,’ Vol. XX, pp. 24, 25. In Akbar’stime the place was known as Anhalwara Pattan, or Nahrwala ag Pattan is given in the ‘Ain-i-Akbari as a copper mint of Akbar; quite recently it has been discovered that Akbar’ s coins struck at attan exist in all three metals. Colonel Vost in N.S. XI published rupees of the Ahmadabad ayPe struck at Nahrwala Pattan in A.H. 984. One or two dams also of A.H. 984, are known of Pattan with its epithet of Shahr; they are exactly similar in style to the Ahmadabad copper coins of the same ha Lastly there can be little doubt that gold muhar PI. IIT, of the British Museum Catalogue of Mughal Coins, is of Shake Pattan mint, and not of Sahrind as previously read. The new attribution is supported by the fact that this muhar is dated 984, and is of the Ahmadabad 2 DewaL Banpark.—A ru of Akbar ot Dewal mint was first published in the ae ‘Some Novelties in Mughal Coins’ —Num. Chron., 1896. But fuller specimens show that the name of the mint town is Dewal Bandar. This was a port on the coast of Sind. ZAINU-L-BILAD.—Zainu-l-bilad is the name of a mint found on silver coins of Muhammad Shah, but we do not know as yet 436 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. what town or place was meant. Its close resemblance to the honorific epithet Zinatu-l-bilad adopted by Rafi‘u-d-darjat for Ahmadabad, would point to this city. The coins are usually of regnal years four, five and six. A half rupee of Muhammad Shah struck at Ahmadabad in regnal year one is known, an rupees of year eight and later regnal years are fairly common, but no Ahmadabad silver coins have yet been found struck in the regnal years covered by the Zainu-l-bilad series. Strat.—There is a copper coin of Sirat mint in the Cabinet of Dr. G. P. Taylor, Ahmadabad, which can be attri- buted with certainty to Shah Jahan II. Its dates are 1131 A.H., 1 R., and the inscriptions are as follows :— Obverse. Reverse. Stoo" rie w sy? FaTHaBap.—The full name of Fathabad mint is Fathabad Dharir (Dharwar)—see N.S. II, and N.S. XIIL ATHPUR.—In his paper ‘‘ Notes on the Zodiacal Rupees and Mohars of Jehanghir Shah’’ published in the J.A.S.B. for 1878, the Hon’ble James Gibbs, C.S.I., mentions a mohur and a rupee of Fathpir mint. They both exhibit the sign of Aries, and bear the same date 1030 A.H. The author does not give any further details. The coins belonged to Colonel Guthrie, and are now presumably at Berlin. Mr. C. J. Rodgers described another zodiacal rupee of Fathpir mint—see paper ‘ Couplets or Baits on the Coins of Shah Niru-d-din Jahangir,’ J.A.S.B., 1888. The zodiacal sign apricornus, underneath which was crtla 16 aiw, The couplet on the obverse side was— ‘Coin of gold became bright at Fathpir. anes oo es of the name of Jahangir Shah, son of Akbar.’ ~in-hie-pessessior, but I do not know where it is now ; it is not in the British Museum. _ A\ALPI, Kora, ann Koncu.—Rupees bearing the name of Shah ‘Alam If are found in the neighbourhood of Jhansi, of mints Kalpi, Kora, Kinch, and of one or two other mints as yet unread. They bear a strong family likeness to each other, ERRATA. In Journal, Vol. VIII, No. 11, 1912, page 436, under Fathpir, delete the words— ‘*Mr. Rogers at the time of writing said that the coin was in his possession ’ and substitute for them ‘«This coin was seen by General negate in Lucknow in 1840 and an imprint of it taken 4 Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 437 [W.S.] are of the usual couplet type, are Native State coins in style, and are remarkable for the presence of an additional word after the mint name, which comes at the bottom of the coin. This has been read, and I think correctly, as ‘ hijrs.’ I notice that some at least of these coins exhibit both regnal and hijri dates on the mint side, in addition to the hijrt date on the obverse This fact affords a reasonable explanation for the presence of this unusual word, cp. some rupees of Shah Jahan. G ABAD.—Dr. G. P. Taylor has tentatively attribu- ted a rupee “ Farrukhsiyar to a new mint Gulshanabad—N 8. XIV, Paper This has been confirmed by the discovery of a second ae ia rupee of this mint which is in my own Cabinet. MAncuar.—I Mas the reading ee for Dr. White King’s Manghir— MvUHAMM rere ~ This mint name of Shah ‘Alam II has another word coming after it, which Mr. Burn has suggested may be siU—see Loe Introduction to ‘*The Minte of the Mughal Emperors.’’ It t be read with certainty on either of the two known pi Muiran.—Mr. Nelson Wright, C.S., possesses a unique rupee of Shah ‘Alam I, Multan mint, with the following legends :— f Obverse. Reverse. tegen Urzile xlaegls ple hen pera a om! ered ela she y 0 ple thee Sa Sn eS 9S at ° O}.-. wlile This is quite a new type of the coins of Shah ‘Alam I. The couplet strikingly anticipates that adopted by Shah ‘ Alam II, and shows that both these emperors had the same /agab Wd Gs ala Manpisor.—The new sed of Mandisor is associated with an honorific epithet Daru-s-s Cea .—I have preferred he reading Mirtha for Mirath Mr. Nelson Wright’s Mint Note in the Introduction to LM. “Cat. Vol. III. 438 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ December, 1912. 19151 EMPEROR. oe at ATAK O86 ee 2 1. Baburl | : 2. Humayin . | 3. Akbar | | | 4, Jahangir | 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan | Fue | | | 6. Dawar Bakhsh ° | | 7. Shah Jahan | | | 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir BM. B. Mf. | | 9. Murad Bakhsh ats | | 10, Shah Shuja‘ | | | 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur... XI. | LM. | | 12. A‘zam Shah of | ) 13. Kam Bakhsh | | 14, Jahandar Shah PM.| LM. | | 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan j | " | | 16. Farrukhsiyar LM |Bu.| . | | 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat | se LM. | a | ie 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah TM. | ie | af 19. “Fats Ibrahim .. ; re | : | . é 20. Muhammad Shah B.M.| BM.| .. P.M. 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur.. XI. | LM. | : | 22. ‘Alamgir I se ee | 23. Shah Jahan III | | 24, Shah ‘Alam II = | B.M. $3 25. Bedar Bakht He Oe pe 26. Akbar II ., ne | fe ie ee | 27, Bahadur II oa | *e . oe oe 1 ‘The reasons for the adoption of this Vol. VIII, No. 11.} Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 439 [N.S.] S$! | yee! ums SI | ye! teal obT arbe ATaK BANARAS. | AJMER, AJMER, SALIMABAD. SEERA TSE TS a AT Pa aT Ol boa l J | R 4 N | R | A a ae ae | | a faa 3. LM. | | LM. XII 4. ‘ | B.M BM. P.M Ee 5. | 6. | pee y i ‘ Beis4 ‘ | 8. B.M. B.M. | sa 9. - : ag 10. ; ll | B.M 12. ms baa ie ar 14. | Sm. | 15. as | 16. XI. | P.M ‘ | 17. | es) sR | 18. si XIV : 19. eG 20 | EM. | 21, : Pei | ek bet Ree iad 22. 1) ow Ke ‘ : 238. a “ ne ; ss: 24 : 4 DG Le ; ; = 25. os : “ i ss 26 + an a i a sa P a $3 BR ieee Poe bea dee Pe ee spelling are in J.A.8.B., October, 1910. 440 Journai of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. EMPEROR. 1. Babur 2. Humayin 3. Akbar... 5 4, Jahangir 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6, Dawar Bakhsh 7. Shah Jahan 8, Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir .. 9. Murad Bakhsh 10. Shah Shuja‘ ‘ 11. Shah‘Alam Bahadur.. 12, A‘zam Shah ae 13, Kam Bakhsh 14. Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16. Farrukhsiyar vs 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah Jahn IT).. 19. Muhammad Ibrahim 20, Muhammad Shah 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir II oe 23. Shah Jahan III 24. Shah ‘Alam II ne 25. Bedar Bakht i 26, Akbar IL. ae 27. Bahadur II oe unset Usain. A | R . | K | LM. | LM. Bo Le LM | LM B.M.: P.M | | L.M. Pia oe | XL | PM | | XIV. bm.) | | LM. | P.M ; Ww LM. Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 441 [N.S.] obT Qyaa! dklosa} | i eat AHSANABAD. AHMADABAD. Aeuitibke: | we | we | ke | z ie ee ee aay» Sei uy Ee Se ae ‘a 1. é 2. : S: B.M. B.M. B.M P.M 4. BM. B.M.! R(1)! LM.2| LM. B.M 5. P.M. | B.M pas 6. ae | 2 7: B.M. B.M.| R(1) | | TM. | 6. Aake (PM (oe | LM. | T(1) | BM.| BoM! 9 / .. | BM.| BM faeees 1G e | si | a is: F i | 1 DQ) | Sane be 4 eek 12. Le B.M. | Bail VIEn).. 14; K : | se 14. Dl) oF XII. 15. “a | is 16. iim | Wik 17. vi LM 18. . | ra) : 19. oe ee a 20. He 2 Oats "Oi ae | eae Lee 1 a) | 22. | IM. | 33. | BM. | 24. | BM.| W 25. | BM.| LM. | W 26. ee | ee ee 37. ax a | a is | pe oes ak ! Also of nbuete th on Salim: ®. B.M.; 4, R(1). 2 Spelt Ahmadiana 442 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. EMPEROR. 1. Babur 2. Humayin .. 3. Akbar iG 4. Jahangir .. 5, Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh.. 7. Shah Jahan . 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir ns 9. Murad Bakhsh 10. Shah Shuja‘ 11. Shah‘Alam Bahadur ee | 12. A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh 14, Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16. Farrukhsiyar 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah Jahan II). 19. Muhammad Ibrahim ., [December, 1912. 20. Muhammad Sh&h 31. Ahmad Shih Bah&dur | 22.-‘Alamgir II ce] 23. Shah Jahan IIT . Shah ‘Alam IT Li | 25. Bedar Bakht 26. Akbar II .. -t | 27. Bahadur IT | B.M. R(1) Vol. VIII, No. 11.] [W.8.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 443 wed 8) 39 .90y7 URDU DAR RAH-I- DAKHAN. wy pe 53%)! | Urnpt BE ZAFAR QARIN. Roman numeral. 444 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912: ‘ - ARKAT. IsLAMABAD. EMPEROR, : = 4 OR . A | R 7D} 1. Babur : Bie | 2. Humayin ep we | SvAkbar: 3... va 4. Jahangir .. ‘ 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan’ 6. Dawar Bakhsh | rere. 7. Shah Jahan wie mn | ws 6 a y oo | D(1) | Vol. ate No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 455 [N.8.] laf SIL | passt BANDBEU. Bupaon. wyle BALANAGARGADHA. a P.M | 456 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. EMPEROR. 1, Babur -| 2. Humayin .. =: | 8. Akbar $3 wig 4. Jahangir .. | 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan | 6. Dawar Bakhsh Se | 7. Shah Jahan . | 8, Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir | 9. Murad Bakhsh 10. Shah Shuja< 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. 12, A‘zam Shah — 13. Kam Bakhsh a 14. Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan m4 16. Farrukhsiyar ea = 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat | 18, Rafi sa lang (sun | aha 19. Muhammad Ibrahim ., | 20. Muhammad Shah oe 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir II 23..Shah Jahan ITI oe | 24, Shah ‘Alam IT 25. Bedar Bakht 26, Akbar II 27. Bahadur II [December, 1912. 3d95: BaropDa. B.M. | P.M. Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 457 [NV.8.] poplay: Pins ian Ce Seine Ree BurHinrtr | shy | esky: olt dof BaRE Li. | Barnett, AsAFABAD. a R | zi | a | R | zx | | R | | 1. 2 oe | | | 2. i | | 8. LM. BM.| PM, | | 4. BM. 1M, | | | | | gee ee ee | ‘ : 7, BM. |~éBaM. i | 8 : 8. BM. | B.M.| V.! BM. | ee | 1 Ota ets ake | ll. BM. es LM. | 12, BM. | BM. | 13. i Mee VR TPM LM. 15. ee BO | i. St. | LM. : Me | s | w i. XY. | xiv. | | B.M. : i ie ., . | ae Si a6. Xi iM | BM. ; 1. tM 4 te | LM. i . 22. PM. LM, | 1M. 4 23. oe ees rs 24. LM. | ILM. | K a 1 L | Pad. eo | Se bi gift 26. a | | “ 7. “| | . 1 Roman numeral. 458 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. | le Ye EMPEROR. maaan | Beam ee | N mR | ye 0) | N | R | Fa) 1, Babur ve sa ne | | | | Asters as | 2. Humayin .. Es | | . 3. Akbar : | 4, Jahangir .. os | ve | Bits 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan | 6. Dawar Bakhsh ‘se | | ! . 7. Shah Jahan Sele le | ipo ease 8, Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir ay | eet i‘ 9. Murad Bakhsh | ae ae oh 10, Shah Shuja | 1s | 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. Ton Bae © ec 12, A‘zam Shah BY | | ip | | 13. KamBakbsh -_... aoe | 14, Jahandar Shah se | : : 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 2 hen fe 5 a ne ee 16. Farrukhsiyar iS Pees se a i) eet ogy 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat ne | ee 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah... eee Ne a 2 - Jahan II 19. Muhammad Ibrahim ..|_.. ie 2 be : 20, Muhammad Shah es Pa ihe rae ort ay | oe 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur fee ae ne 22. ‘Alamgir IJ Venere 7 a Podeg ae * Sag ae 23. Shah Jahan III ng ee fe a - fe os 24. Shah ‘Alam II ss K bs a ie * 25. Bedar Bakht me : oa oe 26. Akbar II .. pik. a as si | ne 27. Bahadur II OUGe Beg ees | Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 459 [N.S.] Barxp: BALWANTNAGAR. ETC OCR —— so 3 sea es < s\al|s se RR ft a | | 8. | | | | 4. | | | bo | Ss: oak | ye Ms | ee | | G2, | | 10. ii. : | tec. | 13, | 14. 15. | 16. | 17, ; 18, 19. = ; 20. XIl. LM. | B.M.| .. 21, ‘ P.M. B.M. | B.M.!. .: 22, : . | PM. LM. | LM. ; a 23. vs : ref we 24. : — P.M. . | BM. |} BM.| R(2) 25. Be ee ‘ , e 26. . : ve “ . - 27. i Pe ges ne Wi : gh eigh cml dblogsvc 460 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. EMPEROR. wr Iw yf 1, Babur 2, Humayin .. 3. Akbar 4, Jahangir .. 5, Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh oo | 7, Shah Jahan a 8, Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir .. | 9, Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shuja : 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. 12, A‘zam Shah ve 18. Kam Bakhsh 14. Jahandar Shah ais 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan oi 16. Farrukhsiyar a 17, Rafi‘u-d-darjat te 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah 19, Mahammad TheShtm 20. Muhammad Shah ie 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir II 23. Shah Jahan III 24, Shah ‘Alam II 25. Bedar Bakht 26, Akbar II 27, Bahadur IT R P.M. BINDRABAN MUMINABAD. 0) Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 461 Vu. VITIL, No. 11.] [NV .S.] alles, yo BANGALA. APUR. Bank psbl® you BanpDakB SHAHI. IM. naodgo Gr we#aona 13. 462 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. oy le oF pale = | | BAHADURPATAN. | BAHADURGARH, | EMPEROR, | a | | = | a | R | z { | 1. Babur | ae | j = 2. Humayiin ae ieee 3, Akbar | | 4, Jahangir .. Pegged | 5. Jahangir and Nar Jahan. | | 6, Dawar Bakhsh ay | ma | Ne ais eee A 7. Shah Jahan ie te ve ue ‘ee Ss 8, Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir .,| .. | va ee we 9. Murad Bakhsh ae | 10. Shah Shuja* va | : be 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur... is T | 12. A‘zam Shah Fo — | ey ee mk ia | - 13, Kam Bakhsh ee Bee ie - “ oo 14, Jahandar Shah ied oe ot BM 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan ah | ak ea ° 16. Farrukhsiyar j ae : ne K 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat ae a e : : 18. Rafituddaula (Shah. | : eas Jahan II). 19. Muhammad Ibrahim . i el re) 20. Muhammad Shah | ee :. | co cee 21. Ahmad Shih Bahédur | .. | .. | | . | .. |. 22. ‘Alamgir II | a | e | ce | | 23, Shah Jahan III . | | Lad Oe 24. Shah ‘Alam II | BM. | 4, one. | ‘ | ae 25, Bedar Bakht Cae ne | “ | ue 26, Akbar II .. Sie ogg Ee a! 27, Bahadur II e | ee | a a Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 463 | A : td . . | ¥ 3 ‘ eos : RS ae Oe e . . 4 ° : PAP oe a 4 Ra : : | K § eas fo | i eer | ‘ay Dei Sie ed & ; a © . e * = a me : oF : ° 34 I< Seas ae zie eel Peters ay atessmiea rata eee ee ; | TA le > S| = . . ° *. . 7 . * . e . . *. . . os *. . . *. . . . . re | S Sdcdcécecgiddigsedsgidgiass 464 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. EMPEROR. 1, Babur oP 2, Humayin .. 3. Akbar ae 4, Jahangir 5, Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6, Dawar Bakhsh me 7. Shah Jahan 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9. Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shuja Si 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. 12. A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh 14, Jahandar Shah 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16. Farrukhsiyar me 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat Ka 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah Jahan II), 19. Muhammad Ibrahim . 20. Muhammad Shah 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur. . 22, ‘Alamgir II 23. Shah Jahan III 24. Shah ‘Alam II 25. Bedar Bakht oe 26. Akbar IT 27. Bahadur IT Ba BHAKKAR. P.M. P.M. Jie ve BHOPAL. | A # | = sneha | | ee es eee Sede gah PE] | | | Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 465 Vol. VIL, No. 11.] [N.S.] APUR SS! pas Batrarta. dolays BuHizsa. Wh. ee oe Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. mae i ee | Bgl wy 39 why | PANIPAT. Patran. Pattran DEo. EMPEROR. | | ala eelale x Rx - ne os fg | (one 1, Babur se se | ie ae 2. Humayin . pam rey Betis Wate) 3. Akbar - [BM] XI| T | oa 5. | =m 4, Jahangir is Rhy gether | be 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan Es | Re 6. Dawar Bakhsh x eye ren tae vi ean ce oe [Se 7. Shah Jahan a ee ee ee ee ae PM, e. 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir be pel ee bias Lee's tee 9. Murad Bakhsh ieee Setar at Parr Give ag, ee ce CoNWeied ATA BA Macrae Havae | “+ 10, Shah Shuja‘ eM wih os eee 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. , ; tet + 12. A‘zam Shah ane e 13, Kam Bakhsh ‘ oy : ue | . 14, Jahandar Shah Oe es oP Ope oe 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan af ; ee | . 16. Farrukhsiyar ia tee ba Ieee ‘ | =A 17, Rafi‘u-d-darjat ” : Bee bee oo as hos 18, Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah aoe Ge | ei | set es | +. 10, Mobeieenal Gain aes | al ihe, | be a | @. 20. Muhammad Shah a eae Les 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur | | oC eee | a j 22. ‘Alamgir IT |. | ae o shes 28, Shah Jahan III is Bo ee | zi 24. Shah ‘Alam II ne re PM. vs ke eels 25, Bedar Bakht ee ee ee eee 26. Akbar IT : em he | fy On | ae | Bi 27. Bahadur II al cc. eae _ Vol: Na No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 467 ILM. BM | Se B.M. : B.M. ee | | pes | os a et PaNJNAGAR B.M. 468 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. Ptneu. PESHAWAR. | | | | er | tiny EMPEROR. | -— Sc TSR UNG TRIS CAO TSG) cane ea ee a i 2, Humayiin .. sal geri ee | | 3, Akbar 4, Jahangir .. ¥ 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh | | 7. Shah Jahan Ey sl 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir | XYV.-| 9. Murad Bakhsh e | mes 10. Shah Shujas 2 | aoa | 11, Shah‘Alam Bahadur | B.M. | P.M. 12. A‘zam Shah - | | ‘p 18. Kam Bakhsh e | aoe 14, Jahandar Shah ud | | P.M 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan | as | a 16, Farrukhsiyar . | a | eM, | 17, Rafi‘u-d-darjat | | P.M, | va 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah | | fae Jahan IT), 19. Muhammad Ibrahim .. et eee 20. Muhammad Shah | P.M. | P.M. | 21, Ahmad Shah Bah&dur 22. ‘Alamgir IT 23, Shah Jahan III 24. Shah ‘Alam IT 25. Bedar Bakht 26. Akbar IT 27, Bahadur II Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 469 [N.8.] au : JS 3 | gag Ae Boo RE PM Gc eae Pave i 2 i bse a is, wie PM. =e S o- - ‘is ae a OM eae s a . ee oe ee ea re | | i | | | | | i 1 Also of Shah ‘Alam Bahadur as Mu‘avam Shah: M, I.M. 470 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. 6. Dawar Bakhsh 7. Shah Jahan a Jae | ® Side JALALPUR. JALALNAGAR, EMPEROR. | | ei Sci ee eto a | Rs | ee | z I i ae 1, Babur ay Pi ee | | | iS 2. Humayin .. i eek in BEB btica | 8. Akbar. aT ae ed vay | | ee 4, Jahangir .. | eat | | ans 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan| .. ri | | Fe pie 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir JINJi. > s bd at th | ) el Sa gr esr? ee ee |———,— = ee 2 a ~ x Se Had aod wo Orweaonaaod wo Crweacd : Cs Be Be oe 25. 27. 472 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. | Ire we ais: | JODHPUR, | JAUNPUR. | | | | . | 2\8 | a| 2 | | 1. Babur | a | | Saye n | 2, Humayan .. ee aw | LM. 3. Akbar | | | | BM. BM. B.M 4,Jahangir .. ngs eee | 26 Ae | | 5, Jahangir and Nir Jan | 6, Dawar Bakhsh a | 7. Shah Jahan st fii ial Sa 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir Ries ster wet ae B.M. pe | 9. Murad Bakhsh ew et 10. Shah Shuja a | | | | 11. Shah‘Alam Bahadur .. | | | | 12, A‘zam Shah “s | = a | ae Hie | | 13. Kam Bakhsh Se aoe | | | ied 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shin ar eae BP | Fier Gok | ue | i 16, Farrukbsiyar 4 Eo 17, Rafi‘u-d darjat Soe ee | | : | 18, Rafitu-ddaula (Shah .. | .. og Soa rege Jahan IT), ivi ee Te pe | 20.Muhammad Shah «sis, pe “i 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur P.M. | oe 22, ‘Alamgir I Pas Me ae 23. Shah Jahan III ee 24. Shah ‘Alam II Hes. | eM ie 25, Bedar Bakht 5 ae 26. Akbar II .. pet | | ; 27, Bahadur II | | Soar ae 5 | PP xtariapinieire ee te i a ae SL Pe a Retief ded bee Fy Vol. VIII, No. 11.) Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 473 Ne. ‘e oS dye sre oh pSke JUNAGARH,. JHANSI. | JAHANGIRNAGAR, N | R | Pie eer | z | N | R | z eo) | | 2. | 3. | | | wey 4. | : | BM.) BM. | 5. | | | 6. net Gee q. LM. | St. | BM. 8. B.M. P.M. | B.M. 9. ee a ; 10. bt 7. P.M. ; LM. | W 12. ae : 13. iG 14, a : 15, rae ‘ B.M. 16. P.M. ett ae 17. ea 18, fg ° “ 19, a ; , 20. T : LM. 21, : LM. 22, : LM: 23, Q ‘ Vou. : : 24, | Rey bo 25, med ae eo 26. ; | eg Se 27. | — 474 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. | D2 s> Ses eee | JAIPUR. CHUNAR. bs lan a low | R | eis f a) z ‘ IR SE SS PP ee 1,Babur.. As es | eg | S | 2. Humayin . | | ir 3. Akbar | | LM. | P.M. 4. Jahangir .. Me : co 6. JabangirandNarJahan| .. |. | | 6. Dawar Bakhsh = | | 7, Shah Jahan ae | ae 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir .. | 9. Murad Bakhsh aL Sta ee mk | | 10, Shah Shuja et ee 11. Shah‘Alam Bahadur ..| a | 12, A'zam Shah ! 13. Kam Bakhsh | 14, Jahandar Shah | 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan | 16, Farrukhsiyar : 5 phe She, ee ao 17, Rafi‘u-d-darjat a ls Rae | Stee ed 18. Rafitud-daula (Shah; . | __ | | Jahan II). a aed 19, Muhammad Ibrahim .. 2 ae 20, Muhammad Shah oe ORL Be 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur | xr Ly | 22, ‘Alamgir II ak: IM. | 23. Shah Jahan III aos oo) ; 24, Shah ‘Alam II le baa he | | 25. Bedar Bakht | a | | 26. Akbar II .. Pee ee ee 27, Bahidur IT Se ee eee soe | cae 9 pH CHHACHRAULI. Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 475 [N.S.] Slade a) x CHAMPANiIR. o) Le 476 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. EMPEROR. 1, Babur 2. Humayiin . 3. Akbar 4, Jahangir 5, Jahangir and Nar | 6. Dawar Bakhsh <1 7. Shah Jahan = | 8, Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9. Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shuja: ee 11. Shah ‘Alam Bah@dur .. 12. A‘zam Shah - | 13, Kam Bakhsh ie | 14, Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16, Farrukhsiyar Va 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat ; 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah 19, Muhammad Ibrahim .. 20. Muhammad Shah 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22, ‘Alamgir It 23. Shah Jahan III 24, Shah ‘Alam IT 25. Bedar Bakht 26, Akbar II ., 27. Bahadur IT CHINAPATAN. XV, Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 477 N.S.) aK | sUf Bila FY gies HaAvriz4Bap. HasaNnABAD. 478 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (December, 1912. | | jhaa —Bjgyd sles EMPEror. | | Higar, Hisar Firoza. ala taal Sam Lc oe a ee ae 1, Babur | | | 2. Humayin .. i am | Rpt eae oe ae | pean 3. Akbar W P.M | | XI | P.M 4. Jahangir | | 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan’... cues ae | re ae se | 6. Dawar Bakhsh ee a Sc | 7. Shah Jahan 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9, Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shuja< x 11, Shah Alani Bahadur .. ns | 12, A‘zam Shah 13, Kam Bakhsh 14, Jahaindar Shah 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan | 16. Farrukhsiyar | 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat : a 18. Rafitu-d-daula (Shah | ahan IT) | 19. Wakacweer Ibrahim ,, 20, Muhammad Shah 21, Ahmad Shah Pahadur.. 22, ‘Alamgir II hal ss | 28, Shah Jahan III | | 24,Shah‘AlamII > | 25. Bedar Bakht 26. AkbarII .. a | 27. Bahadur IT | Vol. VIII, No. 11.) Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 479 [N.S.] obTors gh ahead Sl yas HarmDARABAD. Kuvsista BuNnyAD. KuAIRABAD,. | | a | | | ee a | R | x | af | R |B A | a |g eis | poss a. | | | Wh 4. | aes 5. | | 6. | | 8. PM. | LM. | Rl) | BM | B.M. | | o 11. PM. (1M. 1 K | BM. KLM | ie, | | BM.) XV. | | 13. BM | eo pos : 14, Ww | | B.M | LM | 15. a S | Xi | eat B | LM | | ee o P.M. | P.M | | 18. BM* PM.| F 19. ee | | 20, B.M. | Xt. B.M. P.M | 21. | F | 22, | ak | | | 23. | | | | | 24, | | | 25. | | | | 26. | | | | ad Gas -* Also Del. (1). 480 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1919. wo pd KuarpPtr KHATRNAGAB EMPEROR. ! | AT | R | v0) da aay 70) Beale ger. ie Ueto Re bose, 1. Babur ee ihe | | 2. Humayiin .. es a3 is 3. Akbar Se Ee aioe me ILM. 4, Jahangir .. 5. Jahangir and Nar Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh oe 7. Shah Jahan ee een errs em ae ee 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir ..| _. a oe BT K 9. Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shujas 11, Shah‘ Alam Bah@dur . |e 12, A‘zam Shah oS ae 13. Kam Bakhsh 14, Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan st mie B 16, Farrukhsiyar 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah 19. Mohamened Thetis 20, Muhammad Shah 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22, ‘Alamgir II < | 23, Shah Jahan III 24, Shah ‘Alam IT re 25. Bedar Bakht cs ee 26. Akbar II. coe eee SOD ee iB e 27. Bahadur IT | | F | meg: | | | Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 481 [N.8.] : | | yoo abets sh} sla, DADaRr. DAmua, | . DinsHADABAD. Mos BM. Rl) | .. | B.M. | BM, 482 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {December, 1912. = eee eee So obT eJyo Pree Dogion, _ DaunaTABap. | | | N | R | a) | Re mR | & peices Sa | 1. Babur | fo eee | : | 2. Humayin .. | se | : | : | 3. Akbar Po ' 4. Jahangir ee Po 5. JahGngirand NarJaha, 2 | |. | |. | | | * 6, Dawar Pakhsh | i ous pecs | 7. Shah Jahan . | Pee SS BM. | 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir me ou | ml moves ae | ae! | 9. Murad Bakhsh ud ated, : | 10. Shah Shuja* eg ie | bee 11. Shah‘Alam Bahédor . | ee 12. A‘zam Shah Scaccmeied | : | 18; Kam Bakish | a 14, Jahandar Shah | ; 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan 162 F arrukhsiyar 17 Rati‘u-d-darjat : 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah ahan IT) | | m : i | 19. Muhammad Ibrahim ..) |. a 7 ak a 20. Muhammad Shah 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir II 23. Shah Jahan {iI ; : : 24, Shah ‘Alam II es a | W | PM. 25. Bedar Bakht : oe 26. Akbar II .. | | oe He eae we | 27. Bahadur IT | | a | a | : | . 483 Vol. VILI, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. [N.S] a a 8 . = A eo. a A ped - 1K 484 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. EMPEROR, | Babur xs op | es Humfayiin .. Akbar... Jahangir .. ae | aol Jahangir and Nir Jahan} .. | .. | Dawar Bakhsh | Shah Jahan Pe . Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir es . Murad Bakhsh 10. Shah Shuja: me 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur...) _. | 12. A‘zam Shah go Ts CHIP ww hie ttannshies ae 13. Kam Bakhsh 14. Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16. Farrukhsiyar a ai | aT: Rafi‘u-d-darjat Wed es | 18. Rafi‘u d-daula (Shah Jahan IT). 19. Muhammad Ibrahim . 20. Muhammad Shah 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur. . 22. ‘Alamgir IT 23. Shah Jahan III oe cor 24. Shah ‘Alam IT wet ic 25 Bedar Bakht 26. AkbarIT .. rete eee ne i jee ra 27. Bahadur II we fee's : - ik | seen eneenenensseenia. ses Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 4 [NV .S.] Qo 5 RantTuHor (RANTHAMBHOBR.) ye) | plo shits, | unlit, RAVISHNAGAR SAGAR. | Rouwuras, — te Oo 13. eS Se er eS | jals|a|s|e|a| 2 | | | P.M. 486 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. ode w) tiple ZAINU-L-BILAD. SAMBHAR EMPEROR, | | N | R | ZB l\w | Rk Pepe ar H a Te cee CNEL So) os Sia 2 Sag a Babur | | Huméayin ew | Akbar : | | LE oo ool eS © MP ARAPHWDY ret . Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah | a Jahan IT) Jahangir He Jahangir and Nir Jahan Dawer Bakhsh , . Shah Jahan Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir Murad Bakhsh Shah Shuja‘ . Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. | A‘zam Shah . Kam Bakhsh hee . Jahandar Shah os ees | . ‘Azimu-sh-shin | . Farrukhsiyar Rafi‘u-d-darjat 19. Muhammad Ibrahim .. | oh: ae 20. Muhammad Shah os ; | P.M. ‘J 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur | d 22. ‘Alamgir II es Be 23. Shah Jahan III eee “ | 24. Shah ‘Alam II ome tele | 25. Bedar Bakht | | 26. Akbar II i) J - Bahadur II ex Vol. orn No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 487 [N.S.] : SATARA. | SIRONJ. SRINAGAR. I.M. | 1M. Bab es ee | RIV, 1 Roman numeral. 2 Srinagar in Garhwal. 488 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. (3 daw | oUt pale sei SA‘DNAGAR. SaLimMABAD. Yet ae eee | . eee | R | & | 1, Babur a ne | | | 2. Humayiin .. yer | : 3. Akbar... ta rare | XIII. 4. Jahangir ct ee | $e 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan ee | 6. Dawar Bakhsh z | : | soo 7. Shah Jahan See are 4 | . 8, Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir : | 9. Murad Bakhsh ; 10. Shah Shuja re , 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. : : 12, A‘zam Shah Ps ‘ a 13. Kam Bakhsh : : ; 14, Jahandar Shah , 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan a ae m5 Z 16. Farrukhsiyar sa P.M. : a tides 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat le ede aA 18, Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah ; ae ne Jahan II). | | 19, Muhammad Ibrahim... ea ae ae 20. Muhammad Shah a ee eh | x ie | 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur gsi * by i | . 22. ‘Alamgir II ha te | 23. Shah Jahan III alo . | ; 24, Shah ‘Alam II ‘ " Ke hes ie 25. Bedar Bakht | a | 26, Akbar II .. iy Veo 27. Bahadur IT ' cs | Ve | ie | Pes | 4 ‘ nine titi acl he Le Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 489 [NV.8.] | Urine how yy SamMBHAL. SIND | Strar. N a 2 ys | zE | 4 | R | z i | 2. 3 | : = a PM.| . 4. . | P.M. | P.M 5. B.M.| B.M 6. Sccke Mies 5. 7. B.M. | B.M.| R(1) 8. B.M.| B.M.| P.M. 9. 10. eek cq 11 y es LM. | B.M. | T(2) eee “i 6 a es ee ee le 13; 7 a 14. | B.M. | 1.M. | T(2) 15. | “ie 16. LM. | BM.| K 17. ILM. | T(2) | T(2) 18. ro xXI.|/BM.| T 19. | Be o 20. P.M B.M. | B.M. | R(1) 21. : : eo | ss ee 22. eta}. 23. | Soe | oe 24. i ; B.M.| B.M 25. Sk ee 26. - | : 27. ‘ : es : 490 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. | arse mr EmMpERor. ooacamegateae | eargem | oe ala|s a x | 1. Babur = A | | | es 2. Humayin.. | | . ee 3. Akbar. 4 | LM. | D.C LM 4. Jahangir .. rae | | a 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan Ate | oe Me . Dawar Bakhsh 7. Shah Jahan is 8. Aurangzeb,‘Alamgir ..| __ Ww | 9. Murad Bakhsh | 10, Shah Shuja‘ eT as 2 a me es 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur...) __ a | x oar | | 12. A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh 14. Jah@ndar Shah | PM. 15. ‘Agimushshin i ae 16. Farrukhsiyar So lonpcls gol ae bee 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat Ter en ae | ia) | DR) 18, magn aig (Shah; pists Seapa oo | Palle ; arnmad i 20. Muhammad Shah PEL “es aE nae ZA) OM, 21 Ahmad Shah Bahadur & re ey At | oe, 22. ‘Alamgir II Pe Bae Ser ORE We 23 Shah Jahan II ee ea 24. Shah ‘Alam IT te | RBM EM 25. Bedar Bakht eee ee 26, Akbar II .. ee at ee to ot a 27. Bab&dur II nen en Ge Wr im Ce, Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 491 [v.8.] BE Lykke sé t ps olf xls | re ps 355 gla SHAHJAHANABAD. SHAHABAD QANAUJ. | SHAHGARH QANAUS. | 20. XI. B.M. B.M. | B.M. | XV. BM. | B.M. | P.M. B.M. | B.M. | XV. B.M. | B.M. B.M. | B.M. B.M. | 1.M. c B.M.| B.M.| -- B.M. | B.M.| R(1) B.M. | B.M 492 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (December, 1912. EMPEROR. 1. Babur 2. Humayin .. 8. Akbar 4, Jahangir 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh 7. Shah Jahan 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9. Murad Bakhsh 10. Shah Shuja‘ ee 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur . 12. A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh 14, Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16. Farrukhsiyar ae 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah Jahan TI). 19. Muhammad Ibrahim .. 20. Muhammad Shah 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir II 23. Shah Jahan ITl 24. Shah ‘Alam II 25. Bedar Bakht 26. AkbarIT .. 27. Bahadur IT IM. LM. XIV. PM. Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 493 [V.8.] Seb leet | PML Sree MP Se 494 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. EmPEror. 1. Babur Humayiin .. Akhar Jahangir .. is Pp 2 pw Jahangir and Nir Jaha Dawar Bakhsh Shah Jahan Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir Murad Bakhsh . Shah Shuja* a . Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. . A‘zam Shah Dg Kam Bakhsh es . Jahandar Shah ‘Azimu-sh-shan Farrukhsiyar Rafi‘u-d-darjat Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah Jahan II). Muhammad Ibrahim .. . Muhammad Shah Ahmad Sh&h Bahadur. . . ‘Alamgir II 23. Shah Jahan III 24, Shah ‘Alam II " 2 & © x el el ee) on &- © Use abt bb SIKAKUL. | ZAFARABAD. i] | gw | R | a | oR | z | | es P.M. : P.M. | B.M. ie B Lgl Oe as : : ee ee | é P.M. | ; Aa i eer Oe . XII, DC e Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 495 Vol. VIII, No. 11.] [N.S.] le 4 323 3= ys pb ZAFARNAGAR, og hk ZAFARPUR. ‘ALAMGIRPUR. | Ha ad dd BS r GE SGHAM 14. 496 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. EMPEROR. 1. Babur 2. Huméyin .. 3. Akbar aa 4. Jahangir .. | ol} jibe ‘AzimABAD. sabe alt gis FarHasap DHARTR. gw | # AT | R&R A 5, Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh.. 7. Shah Jahan 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9. Murad Bakhsh 10. Shah Shuja‘ 11. Sh&h‘Alam Bahadur .. 12. A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh 14, Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16. Farrukhsiyar 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat 18. 20 oa (Shah TI). 19. ifihanwiad Ibrahim .. 20. Muhammad Shah 21. Ahmad Shahi Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir II 23. Shah Jahan III 24. Shah ‘Alam IT 25. Bedar Bakht 26. Akbar II 27. Bahadur IT R(1) XIII. ’ a ee : 4 ‘Mes of Shah ‘Alam Bal Bahadur as } as Mu‘azzam Shah: &, Xv. Vol. VIII, No. 11.] [V.8.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 497 ol! ty ol} Sid FaRRUKHABADi Ey | oll we ph oon! AHMADNAGAR FaRRUKHABAD. B.M. B.M.? ’ 498 Journal of the Asiatic Soctety of Bengal. [December, 1912. Ss eS EMPEROR. FARRUKHNAGAR. 33S jay FiRozGArH. 4, Jahangir .. 5. Jahangir and Nir Jobin | 6, Dawar Bakhsh 7. Shah Jahan 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9, Murad Bakhsh ud tars 10. Shah Shuja: od 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. 12, A‘zam Shah a 13. Kam Bakhsh os 14. Jahandar Shah ci 16. ‘Azimu-sh-shan is 16, Farrukhsiyar PeU! 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula _ 19, sc Ibrahim . 20. Muhammad Shah 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir II ie 23, Shah Jahan III 24. Shah ‘Alam IT 25. Bedar Bakht oy PM... | PM. Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 499 [N.S.] | | 8 Say! see ned FinozNaGAag. QAMARNAGAR. QANDAHAR. . “ae By & - ple. | | ‘ Eran ie | Saag . | i P.M. | P.M. 4. | Ps ‘ B.M. | P.M. 5. | | 6. : 7. | BM. 8. aa ve 9. : ; 10. s : 11 BM 24, es BA te «e we vs as 500 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. sr his EMPEROR. tions) saan | | | eo AS | ve 0} | AY. | R | yD} 1. Babur oe ah | | P.M. 2. Humayin .. | P.M. 3. Akbar ae ae B.M. | B.M. 4. Jahangir .. 1B.M.| P.M. 5, Jahanpir and Nir Jahan 6, Dawar Bakhsh.. eee ne 7. Shah Jahan es | P.M. | B.M. ae g. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir ILM. | B.M.| R(1) 9, Murad Bakhsh ie 10. Shah Shujas of : 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur ., ..| PM. 12, A‘zam Shah | 13, Kam Bakhsh Be 14, Jahandar Shah ‘ R(1) 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan | és 16. Fatrukhsiyar : | | - | Wh. | R(2) 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat ne | | P.M. | XV. 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah | | Jahan II). : pee 19. Muhammad Ibrahim . | oor 20, Muhammad Shah gl RIV. P.M. | P.M. | P.M. 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur : = 22. ‘Alamgir II LM. 28. Shah Jahan III : 24. Shah ‘Alam IT 25, Bedar Bakht 26. AkbarII .. 27, Bahadur II ! Also of Jah@ngir as Salim: MR. LM.; le | | and AM, P.M. 501 Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. [V.S.] wil KatTak. ANAN. ia a8 3 olei iu oo PreF ee: | ta : : 3 gs : as ci cs f ae Th —— ‘ 4 - : ee - : 3 ; @ leeds de ie m | dad ssrescsgidgdesses so gddddaes 502 Journal of the Asiatic Soctety of Bengal. [December, 1912. oll by Ls KaRARABAD. Kappa, EMPEROR. N | R v0} AN Rm | 1, Babur as ae is 2. Humayin .. < ‘ 3. Akbar 4, Jahangir .. ae 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh 7. Shah Jahan 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9, Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shuja‘ os 11, Shah‘Alam Bahadur .. 12. A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh 14. Jahandar Shah 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat Be 18. Rafitu-d-daula (Shah Jahan If). 19. Muhammad 20. Muhammad Shéh ies 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir II 23. Shah Jahan IIT 24 Shah ‘Alam IT 25 Bedar Bakht 26. AkbarII .. 27. Bahadur IT Vol. VIII, No. 11.3 Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 503 [W.8.] B.M. | D(1) XI. ILM. | P.M. P.M. P.M. | P.M. | B.M. | LM. ee we. ae e. ‘ | ef | ee oe aC TOTP IISInY SunIPTIEMIT NONI ners acces 10. LM. 21, 25. 2 27. 504 Journal of the Asiatic Soctety of Bengal. [December, 1912. EMPEROR. | |) eh) Bw | oe R z 1, Babur a Ke a me bis ee oe of 2, Humayin .. ws A! fe a ne 3 a 3. Akbar ie As Re gs ay a at WwW 4, Jahangir .. re | Ae ss ee es +. 5. Jahangir and Nor Jahin| .. | .. | 6. Dawar Bakhsh oe rp ict | : . “ 7. Shah Jahan Pa iy Sas A Ti oe ar os 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir ; * ee 9. Murad Bakhsh ae ee a as mp 10, Shah Shuja ro oe ms ss nA is oe 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur ..| .. ss oe = 12, A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh site Py 2 is es oe me 14, Jahandar Shah “¥ ” 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan ‘ ie 16, Farrukhsiyar een fj bi vas ot, Ne UO i ee a |) 18. Reff'oddeula (Sh&) | .. | .. | .. |XIV.| .. Jahan IT). | 19. Muhammad Ibrahim : 20. Muhammad Shah ae ed Be es mee | BOM 21. Ahmad Sh&h Bahadur RS vs ites es Wh. ae 22. ‘Alamgir II te PoE bo ee a 28, Shah Jahan III ee a ees 24. Shah ‘Alam II ee ee 25. Bedar Bakht es y we 26. Akbar II .. eee ; : 27. Bahadur IT me oe =i iy wer 1 Roman numeral. Vol. VIII, No. 11.) Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 505 [W.8.] en ea lis pay ey KrratTPetr KtUnca. KamMBAYAT. | ae ee :: a | | : ee 1 ee 8. Sg ts Cae | | K 4, | 5. | Ai : | . 7. : LM. | LM. | m 8. : | LM. B.M | ; 9. BLM. | B.M. | 10. | | 1. st. | LM.| W | : 12. | | : 13. | 14. P.M 15; = | | 16 P.M. | | 17 T : 18 : : T | | ; 19 ; Nn aoe a | | 20 ro 31, ‘ He ae | fo6 22. LM | | $3. : | ue sat | j 24, w q | oe ee | | ‘ 25, eee aed % 26, - | | : | aa ae | > 27. : ; | aot es | 506 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. EMPEROR. GADRAULA. vi n|e 1. Babur 2. Humayiin .. 3. Akbar a ee 4. Jahangir .. 5, Jahangir and Nar Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh 7. Shah Jahan + 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir si 9. Murad Bakhsh — 10. Shah Shuja& ; 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur . 12, A‘zam Shah Pe 13. Kam Bakhsh oe 14, Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16, Farrukhsiyar 17. Rafitu-d-darjat = .. 18. Rafitud-daula (Shah Jahan I). 19. Muhammad Ibrahim ., 20, Muhammad Sh&h 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur.. 22. ‘Alamgir II = 23. Shah Jahan III 24, Shah ‘Alam IT 25 Bedar Bakht vs 26. AkbarII ., 27. Bahadur IT os | Al. a, .Jf GULBARGA. x | >| IM. | I.M. K LM. we Vol. VIII, No. 11.] [W.S8.] : Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 507 | | S : okt wads | SiS lS GULSHANABAD. | GULKANDA. ——————————— — spa al a : _— oe ee | z | N | R | Ez | ere P.M. | IM. a B.M. | B.M. | hg < | | oe } | XIV. | . * ee | | | letint ‘ | wr | | ee s cillind | oe | hae | XI. ses GwaALiAR. | B.M. P.M, K B.M. P.M. ‘ P.M. TM.) | a ff . Py Be } | ee ; | | oe 508 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {[December, 1912. EMPEROR. pre oy 98 GOBINDPUR. [=| 1, Babur vis 2. Humayiin .. 8. Akbar 4, Jahangir 5. Jahangir and Nir Jahan 6. Dawar Bakhsh 7, Shah Jahan 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9. Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shuja*‘ 11, Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. 12, A‘zam Shah ee 13. Kam Bakhsh 14, Jahandar Shah 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan a 16, Farrukhsiyar 17. Rafi‘u d-darjat 18. Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah 19, tecjemrad Ibrahim .. 20, Muhammad Shah 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur 22, ‘Alamgir II 23. Shah Jahan III 24, Shah ‘Alam II 25, Bedar Bakht 26, Akbar IT 27. Bahadur IT / i . . . . . . . . . SSSR Eine feted Stal Sit een 1 Doubtful attribution; Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 509 [N.S.] een SAP eee — “ Oo 12. | | sya | 33 Us, 8 | GoRAKPUR. | GOKULGARH. | | | A | 7. a ae | A | R| & | Al P.M. | | | 1 Also VITI. 338 s,$ GOKULGARH (8. Inp1Ia.) 510 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. otf yo GOHAD. LAHOR EMPEROR. = Al | R | pe Sa ee 1, Babur B.M. 2. Humayiin .. BM} EM. } Alber LM. | B.M.| B.M.| B.M. 4. Jahangir .. B.M. | B.M. 5, Jahangir and Nir Jahan Paris!} B.M. 6. Daéwar Bakhsh B.M. 7. Shah Jahan B.M. | B.M.2 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir | P.M. | B.M.| P.M. 9. Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shuja* : 11, Shah‘ Alam Bahadur..| .. ae B.M. | B.M. ' 12, A‘zam Shah : 13. Kam Bakhsh A 14, Jahandar Shah ae I.M. 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan é 5 16, Farrukhsiyar B.M.| B.M. ‘ 1%, Rafi‘u-d-darjat ne PM. | B.M. 18, Rafi‘u-d-daula (Shah! .. ie Tchea TT Pe ILM. | B.M. 19, Muhammad Ibrahim .. : | i 20, Muhammad Shah BM. Ba B.M. 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur | P.M. | LM. 22, ‘Alamgir IT cr | | iis B.M. | BLM.) EM, 23, Shah Jahan III | | | Bole ; 24, Shah ‘Alam IT es XV, | L.M. | | 25. Bedar Bakht ee | ot eet 26. Akbar II .. aks | - | 27. Bahadur IT sls bs | | Y Zodineal : Bibliothéque Nationale. 2 Also of Shah Jahan with name Khurram : AR, B.M. Vol. VIII, No. 11.) Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 511 [N.8.] : : | pe) | IY Gort’ | pak LAKHNAU. | Lanri BanpaR, | MALPUR. l | | 2 ee ae ea & |) 4) S| S| # | 8) Re fee | } i | | K | | is | | ict we 1M. P.M. LW.) BLM... BM: | P.M. > Badia |) Fe HS P.M. | R(1) ILM. I.M. | XIV. | P.M. | | P.M. of . | oe | oe | o* ee a 512 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. | pile hile EMPEROR. 1. B&bur 8 Sees 2. Humayin .. / 3. Akbar a | 4. Jahangir .. fe ee 5, Jahangir and Nar Jahan | se as 6. Dawar Bakhsh Bs i ; ; eer 7, Shah Jahan He oe fir se “fe ne | 8, Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir 9. Murad Bakhsh 10, Sh&h Shuja‘ 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur .. 12, A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh 14. Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan 16. Farrukhsiyar - 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat ne a“ ma 4 ee es 18, Rafi‘u-ddaula (Shah Jah&n II). 19. Muhammad Ibrahim .. | 20. Muhammad Shah | 21, Ahmad Sh&h Bahadur 22. ‘Alamgir IT eae 23. Shah Jahan IIT | 24, Shah ‘Alam IT 25. Bedar Bakht 26, Akbar II .. : 27, Bahadur IT be | ttn Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 513 [NV.8.] I yo ob} pall MatTuurRa, ISLAMABAD. sl} oalsve MuJAHIDABAD. be . o nw . e bd * onl aa pt P.M. AY. vi es Roman numeral. | | \ | | | oly Ghee MACHHLIPATAN. BAM} SE: B.M . B.M. wi nanan lee 514 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. | Sk} demo | ph emo Sate MuUsAMMADABAD, | MUHAMMADNAGAR. - | et | N | & | A | a | a | z PAI re Sete Sy es Uc eardtlbus renee eld st ioeas uncon See ne 1, Babur | é | | | ee | ‘s 2. Humayin a es | | es | | ry 3. Akbar a | | oe oe 4. Jahangir | | | | | . 5. Jahangir and Nar Jahan | | | aoe 6. Dawar Bakhsh oh oe bone Ped ree | : 7. Shah Jahan Sects 2 | | “ 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir .. P.M. | Wh. | | UE | 9. Murad Bakhsh Se eee neg Be ; 10. Shah Shuja‘ Oe | 11. Shah ‘Alam Bahadur ..| P.M. pM... ee es re 12. A‘zam Shah 13. Kam Bakhsh 14, Jahandar Shah 15. ‘Azimu-sh-shan he es 16. Farrukhsiyar 2 = oa | 17. Rafi‘u-d-darjat | 18, Rafi‘u-a-daula (Shah... : : | Jahan IT). | . ae e | | | 19. Muhammad Ibr&him .. 20. Muhammad Shah oh 21. Ahmad Shah Bahadur ane 7 22. ‘Alamgir II ee | wos : 23. Shah Jahan III eee oe Pe 24. Shah ‘Alam II ee | ce | Ph ee 25, Bedar Bakht bode] ee | bos 26. Akbar II .. so | | | | ee 27. Bahadur II ot | | ms | | + Or Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. 515 [N.8.] yoy ope vo I, ot (erase ce Wore MAKuHsUSsABAD. Mapan Kor. 516 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (December, 1912. | bt oto | ob} od, ene | MuRADABAD. | MuRSHIDABAD. yom eine |“ | | : Se Rs zk | 1, Babur | | ee | | 2. Humayin .. GE eas ore | Tei | 8.Akbar.... | | 4, Jahangir 5. Jahangir and NirJahan| .. | .. SEN ee Saaete | 6. Dawar Bakhsh ee ery | | | 7. Shah Jahan i | “3 8. Aurangzeb ‘Alamgir ..| .. P.M.| .. | XL | LM. 9, Murad Bakhsh 10, Shah Shuja* a A oo 11, Shah‘Alam Bahadur .. K | | | L.M.1 12, Atzam Shah ; : ee 13. Kam Bakhsh oe oo a | r 14, Jahandar Shah ee ae: ve | B 15, ‘Azimu-sh-shan ee See es = | | 16, Farrukhsiyar Te | pM.| BM 17, Rafi‘u-d-darjat ee ee ee 18. Rafitu-d-daula (Shah ., ne | BM ahén II). os cs a 19, Muhammad Ibrahim .. : : 20, Muhammad Shah te bay toe - IM. | BM 21, Ahmad Shah Bahadur = 65 3S BM.) | Cs | BM. 22, ‘Alamgir IT ae Ae ILM. ie es B.M. 23. Shah Jahan III 24, Shah ‘Alam II a ea B.M.| BM. 25. Bedar Bakbt Es | | Be : 26, Akbar II .. ee | | 27. Bahadur IT a | ae | | A Ales of Shah ‘Alagn 3 Bah&dur : as ss Mu‘agam Shah: R, P.M. 517 Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Mint Towns of the Mughal Emperors. oll ABAD. ABAD. Mvu‘azzAM MuzAFFARGARH, MUsTAFa- > 2.28 r=) a oo on a fj 6 Of 4 aaa aaowvw 6 Oe 518 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. | wile (5 Ricasle Pasa. | MULTAN. | MALIKANAGAR. | | AN R | & | sv R & 1, Babur x 2. Humayin .. - | 3. Akbar. i | tat | BOE 4. Jahangir .. re : | . 5, Jahangir and Nir Jahan fixes 6, Dawar Bakhsh ee via | ee 12. A‘zam Shah ve beers : 18. Kam Bakhsh ~ i a | Beh ae oe 14, Jahandar Shah Ne ere ek, ds » Hijri tes t-ve over w= Rev.: As on muhr No. Bei: year d=! to left of sie Silver: No. 2: 3-107x: (Fig. AY Obv.: As on rupee No. Hijri sue bev over wha Rev.: As on muhr No. 2 Regnal year mr over 44 Silver : ne 3: 6—-xxxx (I.M.C. No. 1383). : As on rupee No. 1 Hijri year wanting. Rev.: urs Une sie Regnal year 4 over &~ Silver: No. 4: 7-1075: (Fig. 8). Obv. : As on rupee No. Hijri year teva over whe Rev. : yng aheye Bint pole wr why Regnal year v over 4~ Note :—'The mint-name is spelled Khambayat on the al year 6 (see No. 3), rupee of regn but Kambayat on that of the year 7, 550 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. and this latter form—Kambayat—ap- pears on all the rupees that subse- quently issued from the mint. We find, however, Khambayat on one type of the copper coins of the Cam- bay State currency. Silver: No. 5. Rupees: 7-1075; 9-1077; 11-1078: 12-1079 B.M.) 14-1081; 1x-1081 (I.M.C.); 19-1087; 20-1088; 2x-1088 ; 22-1089 (Fig. 9); 2x-1089 (I.M.C.); 23-1090 (Bleazby) ; 2x-1090; 23-1091 (I.M.C.); 24-1091; 24-1092 ; 25-1093: 2x-1095 39-1107; 40-1107; 41-1109; 4x-1109 (B.M.C.) ; 43-1111; 45-1112. Half-rupees : 19-1087 ; 24-1091; 3x-1098; 3x- 1100; 34-1102. Obv.: Rim of two linear circles with a circle of dots between them. Legend as on rupee No. 1. Hijri year over wk> Rev. : cppile fi 4 rv) Lupe dine 2 Regnal year over ai. Note 1 :—It would seem that in the course of the year 7-1075 the position of aiw was changed from the left to the right of Note 2: Vol. ee No. 11.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX. 551 [V.S.] bay rupees in the Indian Museum is dated 15-1083. -1080; 47-1115 (Fig. 10); 48-1116 BM); oda ‘(ULM.C): 51-1118. Obv.: As on rupee No. Hij h. ijri year in the Gaf of >} S),! Rev.: As on rupee No. 5. Re gnal year over die Silver: No oO. ue oo 1109 (Fig. oath bv. muhr No. Hijri yea ite9 over Vk Rev.: As on rupee No. R egnal year I over Sie Note:—From Nos. 5 and 7 it is evident that in the year 41-1109 some rupees were issued bearing the pe yosyq and ohne the sic yy o> legend. IV. Suan ‘Azam I, BanaDuR: 4.8. 1119-1124; a.D. 1707-1712. Silver: No. 1: o=!-1119: (Fig. 12). Obv. : gsi? * $108 sly pile xl 11 tq aSae Hijri year 19 to left of a~ crplo a ah Cyegle = Regnal year o>! over &~ On the legend cy Pb cols, ‘the reign asso- ciated with victory,’ see Num. Supplt. No. XI, pages 328, 329. 552 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. Silver: No. 2: 2-1121 (Bleazby); 4-1122 (Bleazby) ; Sap (Fig. 13); 5-xxxx (B.M.); and undated rupee (I.M. C. No. 1688). Obv. : aj slash ple le xl i g ee) Sno 2 : Hijri year wanting. Rev. : Lrpleo uw phon prow Regnal year over din V. JAHANDAR: a.H. 1124; a.p. 1712-13. Silver: Rupee, o«!-xxxx (Fig. 14); Half-rupee, ds!-xxxx. Obv.: sa oka Ga 3 eit ail Bley 10 9 ae RS Stan Pe aa ay) Gb yo Hijri year to left of 3 Rey. ; ple Seo wy Regnal year d=} over di Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX. 553 ‘J VI. FaRRUKH-SIYAR: A.H. 1124-1131; a.p. 1713-1719. ©: No.2 RAEE NG o=!—112x (Fig. 15) ; 5-1128 (Bleaz- by); Halbeanes: om}—112 Obv. : rod te oa pg yu ols (89 5! ag is abo peep oy Hijri year }1r-++ below Ua: Rev. : ple (Sod Ure Aine ~y? mul Regnal year os! over aw Silver: No. 2: 4-xx27; 5-xx28; 6-xx29 (Fig. 16); 7- Obv. : Bad roi yore ob > Las 5! (OS Leena pees 5 Hijri year to left of Kaf of aS Rev. : rps nyle dies y? wu bas Regnal year over 4~ VII. Rari‘aL DARAJAT: A.H. 1131; 4a.D. 1719, Silver; oo}-xxxx: (Fig. 17). 554 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. Obv. : wlayalt ars, 9 pe aval 62 a$__. ‘at ean nisi a Ul wh beh Ses 3} Hijri year wanting. cmple where sole the 3 8 clas Regnal year o>! over di On the specimen of this rupee in the cabinet of my friend Mr. Framji J. Thanawala, the Hijri year {11] 31 is entered on the obverse to the left of the Kaf of aS~. VIII. Sudn Jawan II (RarFi‘at DAULAT): A.H. 1131; A.D. 1719. Silver: o='!-1131: (Fig. 18). Obv. : je sleols a Steen oie ste p | aed $ylr0 Hijri year j1rt to left of Kaf of Syke hex Layla aie a eshis Regnal year o=! over dix IX. MuwamMap Suau: a.n. 1131-1161; a.p. 1719-1748. Silver: os1!-1132; 3-113x; 3-xxxx (I.M.C.); 6-1137? (I.M.C.); 9-llxx; 10-1140; 11-1142 (Bleazby) ; 1l-1l4x; 12-114x; 13-1143; 15-1144 (Fig. 19); 15-1145; 16-114x ; 17-11xx; 30-1160 (Bleazby) ; 3x-1161, Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Numismatic Supplement No XX [N.8S.] Obv. : gle ogee Oe 3 glash Seaton 4 bye aSue Hijri year to right of +s Lnzile aeahede Urzle aro wy? alas Regnal year over 4 X. Anmap SxHAu BAHADUR: A.H. 1161-1167; A.D. 1748-1754 Silver; o>'-llxx (Fig. 20); eg (I.M.C.); 3-l1xx (Bl eazby); 2-116x; 3-116 Obv. : ale ylS ao! — 3 slaol en lg Seth 4 he aan Hijri year to right of de! ~ Regnal year over &~ XI. ‘Apameir II: a.n. 1167-1173; .D. 1754-1759. Silver: om!-llxx (Fig. 21); 6-1178 (Bleazby); 6-xxxx ; x—1178 (sic) 556 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. Obv. : x pls hues og mee ec, js glash Deaoeniens: bye aS Hijri year above yf of pS ple ws \ Waker o np aie wy? ws las Regnal year over a Though Cambay became practically independent of: the 4.D. its coins continued to he n silver and in copper a State coinage of rude workmanship which only four of five years ago was stillin cir- culation. ° Geo. P. Taytor. AHMADABAD : 22nd November, 1912. 120. Som Kacudri Corns. (With Plate XXV III.) The silver coins described bel in the North Cachar Hills, and w neighbourhood of Maibong, from A.D. 1536-1706. Ow were purchased at Haflong ere probably unearthed in the the capital of the Kachari kings I. Coins of Jaso Narayana Deba. (a) Obv. Sri Sri Jaso Nardyana Deba e 1505, Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX. 557 (V.S.] (b) Obv. Sri Sri Jaso Narayana Deba. Rev. Hara Gauri Charana par4. Weight 41:1 gr. Size ‘90 in. Il. Coins of Satrudaman alias Pratapa Narayana. (a) Obv. ri Srindra Pratépa Na. Rev. Hari Charana Kamala. Weight 39°6 gr. Size ‘9 in. (b) Obv. Sri Srindra Pratépa Naraya. Rev. Hara Gauri Charana para. Weight 36:3 gr. Size ‘9 in. The inscriptions are in the Bengali character. Satrudaman adopted the title of Pratapa Narayana after defeating a force sent against him by the Ahom king Pratapa Simha in a.p. 1606, and the coins bearing that title were pro- bably minted soon afterwards: The dated coin of Jaso Nara- yana Deba was struck in a.p. 1583. I can find no record of a king bearing this title, but we have no information as to the was on the throne. The reference to the mythical descent from Ha-tsung-tsa, claimed by the Kachari royal family (Gait’s History of Assam, page 243), is interesting. Except for this allusion to a mythi- cal non-Hindu ancestry, the inscriptions on these Kachari coins resemble those on the issues of the Ahom, Koch, and Jaintia ings. The coins now described are evidently of the same series as the coins described by Mr. H. E. Stapleton at page 160, J.A.8.B., Vol. VI, No. 4; and with their aid it is not difficult to decipher that coin from the illustration (Plate XXIII, No. 10). Obv. Sri Sri Tamradhaj Narayana. Rev. Hara Gauri Charana parayana. The coin is thus of Taémradhaj, during whose reign the Kacharis were driven from Maibong by the Ahoms under Rudra Simha in 4.p. 1706. Shillong. A. W. BortHam. 121. Corns oR MEDALS FROM KuRnNOL ? (With Plate bee 2. I have tried since I bought them at auction some ten years ago to attribute the two silver coins or medals 1 now describe with hopes that some member of the Indian Numis- 598 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1912. matic Society may know them. In the sale catalogue they were merely described as ‘ Presentation Pieces.’ No. l. glade s o2 pone wy ! Cam 3 agesro Vlbl. ygerel} Kyodo! $ aor ved} uy Liza abe Size 1°75. Weight 5 rupees. No. 2. wo cord cle! Ai $3 who) 47 spent Size 15. Weight 33 rupees. 347 is I suppose meant for yx=T ‘ the last.’ There are in the British Museum two pieces in gold quite similar to the above in size and legends, probably struck from the same dies; and one small gold and one small copper described below, Nos. 3and 4. These are marked in the Cabinet ‘“ Kurnial,’’ but it is unknown why they are so attributed. Ac- a lac of rupees. Manavar was succeeded in 1823 by his brother Ghulam Rasil Khan the last of the Nawabs of Kurni No. 3. Gold. British Museum. pose By gored} dairy} iS OTF jle MeL) &y baht ~yé Site Keoyibes! Xigneed) wt Rie cvyetiy Size 1-25. os ‘for uy and Sisaees) for Kigere! probably. | cn ae RE Pet Set Re I Gs 4 - = - Seam Te PLATE XXIX. Coins or Medals from Karngi—Art: 125, N. Sy iis oT; si ss? Me 7 meee Py foe Journ., As» Soc. Beng. Vol. VIII, 1952. i Vol. VIII, No. 11.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX. 559 [N.S.] No. 4. Copper. British Museum. de whblae pore! Ai vo ~ site wy? sor ol! oy rye Sine RESO STA heh 0 pho BS. Uryile There is little doubt I think as to the readings, but some of the phrases such as 4@ Gya)} and vy) I have not seen before on coins. It will be very interesting if one can be told who Mahmid Ghazi b. al-Jan was, and where the Madinat al-M‘amir and the Khazinat al-M‘amir were situated. The marks like an inverted heart seen before the numerals of the year are, I think, symbols not as at first sight they may be taken to be the Arabic cipher five. OLIVER CoDRINGTON. London. OP OOP OOOO PROCEEDINGS For the year 1912 JANUARY, 1912. The Adjourned Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday, the 10th January, 1912, at 9-15 p.m. MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA HaRaPRASAD Sasrri, C.1.E., M.A., Vice-President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Prof. Nilmani Chakravarti, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. D. Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J., Mr. G. R. Kaye, Mr. W Kirkpatrick, Dr. J. E. Panioty , Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott, Capt. R. B. Seymour Sewell, I.MS., Mr. G. H. Tipper. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Two hundred and fifty-two presentations were announced. The General Secretary announced that Mr. J. N. Farquhar had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The General Secretary also announced the death of Sir Joseph D. Hooker, an Honorary Fellow of the Society. Read the following obituary notice of the death of Sir Joseph D. Hooker, contributed by Major A. T. Gage, I.M.S. :-— Sim Josepx Datton Hooker, O.M., G.O.S.1., F.RS. midnight on Sunday, the 10th December 1911, our Society has lost its most venerable an ingui member, and it is but fitting that the Society add its tribute to the multitudinous appreciations that are appearing all over the globe of the life and work of this very illustrious man of science. Hooker’s wonderful career has been the theme in other places of other writers more worthily qualified to des- cribe it than the contributor of this note, so that the latter must here be content to present but the briefest outline of ts. . Joseph Dalton Hooker, the second son of William (after- i n at Hales- ii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [J anuary, ames E. Smith, the latter himself a distinguished botanist. Unsuccessful investments induced William Hooker to augment his income by turning his botanical knowledge to account and philosophical discussions they contain on the geographical distribution of plants gave an impetus to the study of this aspect of the science of botany that has only gathered force two that never failed, and that had am tual i scientific thought of each. paren oe ooker’s next expedition was made to India during 1847 to 1851. His travels in India ranged from Calcutta to the his Indian journeys was published in 1854 under the title of Himalayan Journals,” and forms a classic of the literature of 1912.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ili Jackson Hooker, had been made a Knight of Hanover, and in 1841 had been appointed Director of the Royal Botanical Gardens, Kew. In 1855 his son Joseph was appointed Assis- tant-Director. and in the same year Hooker, in conjunction cutta, published the first volume of a projected Flora Indica. This work, however, was on too extended ascale for the pres- sure of official duties to allow it to be carried beyond the first was reserved for a later date. Hooker’s travels did not cease with his appointment as assistant to his father, for in 1860 he visited Palestine; in 1871, in company with Ball, he explored Morocco and the Great Atlas; and in 1877 travelled in the Rocky mountains and California, each journey yielding a rich botanical harvest of collections and publications that need not be detailed ere. In 1865 Sir William Hooker died and was succeeded in the Directorship of Kew Gardens by his distinguished son, who held the post for 20 years. Hooker’s tenure of the Directorship was, for part of the period, of considerable diffi- culty owing to imperfect appreciation of his position on the part of a high Government official, but this difficulty was sur- vegetation of the tropical and sub-tropical possessions of the British Crown, and the development of important tropical agri- pone products, such as cinchona, tea, coffee, rubber an es. Between 1862 and 1883 appeared the Genera Plantarum, written along with Bentham. This work, consisting of three arge volumes, gives a systematic account in Latin of all the iv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, ing plants are described in this work, the value of which in the elucidation of the botany of the Indian Empire is incalculable. It introd:ced order into a century’s accumulation of chaotic material, and laid a lasting foundation for all succeeding Indian botanists to build upon. In addition to these gigantic tasks would take up too much space here. Suffice it to say that they constitute a botanical library in themselves. Linnean Society their Linnean medal in 1888, and a special medal to celebrate his eightieth birthday in 1897 and Darwin- Wallace medal in 1908. In 1907 he received from the Swedish 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Vv degrees of D.C.L. of the University of Oxford and of LL.D. from various British Universities. He received State recogni- tion by being made a C.B. in 1869, a K.C.S.I. in 1877, a G.C.8.1. in 1897, and by having the Order of Merit conferred edge, the number, variety and erudition of his works and his influence on the advance of biological science, the career of Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker is and must remain almost unique. As was fitting, sepulture in Westminster Abbey was offered, but in accordance with his own wishes his remains were laid beside his distinguished father in Kew Churchyard. The following gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary Members :— Moulavi Muhammad Kazim Shirazi, Persian Instructor to the Board of Examiners, propozed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, seconded by Mr. G. H. Tipper; Babu Jadu Nath Mozoomdar, Govt. Pleader, Jessore, proposed by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidya- bhusana, seconded by the Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukho- padhyaya; 7’. Southwell, Esq., A R.CS., Deputy Director of Fisheries, proposed by Dr. Annandale, seconded by G. H. Tipper. The following papers were read :— 1. The life and work of Bahr-ul-Ulum.—By Movavi M- Hipayet Hossain. This paper has been published in the Journal for November 11. 2. Oaths and Ordeals of the G2haras (Kanjars) of the Delhi District.—By W. Kirkpatrick. 3 Contribution to our knowledge of Indian Earwigs.—By Matcotm Burr. Communicated by DR. ANNANDALE. These papers have been publised in the Journal for De- cember 1911. © \ —— 4 —-— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the Society’s rooms on Wednesday, the 17t January, 1912, at 9-30 p.m. Lieut.-Colonel A. H. Nort, L.M.S., in the chair. vi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Jan. 1912.) The following members were present :— Dr. A.S. Allan, Major L. Rogers, C.I.E., I.M.S., Capt. eS, bse, I.M.S., Capt. PD; Sandes, IMS. , Honorary Sec. retary. Visitors :—Surgeon Capt. F. MacCabe, Surgeon R. Parnell, a Capt. A. H. Procter, I.MS., Fleet- -Surgeon E. Sutton, R.N. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. I. Clinical Cases. 1. Capt. Steen showed a case of great oe of ulnar nerve in a ag a that he attributed to Le t. Sandes showed for Lt.-Col. Oalvert'o cases of Ham ae Bulber Paralysis and Pseudo-Hypertrophic sieoulay trophy. If. The following papers were read :-— 1. Gleanings from the Caleutta Post Mortem Records.— No. VI. Diseases Bue lungs other than tubercle. —By Masor L. Rocers, C.L.E., The paper was Miata by Lieut.-Col. Nott, I.M.S., Fleet- Surgeon Sutton, R.N., and Capt. Procter, I.M.S. 2. Some Experiences in Cholera Treatment at Palermo.— By Masor L. Rogers, C.I.E., I.MS. FEBRUARY, 1912. The Annual Meeting of the Society was held on Wednes- day, the 7th February, 1912, at 9-15 p.m CoLonEL G. F. A. Harris, C.S.1., M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Moulvi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. A. C. er ae a. 31, Boon; Dr. U. N. rahmacari, Lt.- Waal. Buchanan, I.M.S., Babu Monmohan Cakravarti, Babu Nilmani Cakravartt, Mr. J. A. Chapman, Mr. B. L. Caudhuri, Babu Matilal Ganguly, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. H. G. Graves, Rai Bahadur B. A. Gupte, Dr. E. P. Harrison, Sir Thomas s Holland, Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, S.J., G. R. Kaye, Mr. W. Kirkpatrick, Lt.-Col. F. P. Mayna a. “LMS., Mr. C. W. McMinn, Mr. R. D. Mehta, C.I.E., Dr. Girindra Nath Mukerji, Babu Manmatha Nath Mukerji, Hon’ble Justice Sir Asgutos Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., Dr. Indu Madhab Mullick, Babu Puran Cand Nahar, Mr. W. W. K. Page, Lt.-Col. D. C. gpa Mr. C. S. Price, Major L. Rogers, C.I.E., I.M.S., Capt. D. Sandes, I.M.S., Hon’ble Mr. Deva Prasad Sarbadhikart, Capt. R. B. Seymour Sewell, I.MS., Dr. C. Schulten, Mahamaho padhyaya Haraprasad Sastri, C. LE., Dr. Satis Candra Vidyi- bhusana, Rev. A Willifer Young. Visitors:—Mr. R. C. Burton, Babu Hem Candra ot Gupta, Babu Sib Nath Mukerji, Mr. A. A. Price, Mr. John Rowbotham, Babu Hemendra Nath Sinha, Mr. C. H. B. abi. son. The President ordered the distribution of the voting papers for the election of Officers and Members of Council for 1912, and appointed Messrs. J. A. Chapman and Nilmani Cakravarti to be scrutineers. The President also ordered the distribution of the voting papers for the election of Fellows of the Society and appointed Messrs. J. A. Chapman and Nilmani Cakravarti to be scruti- neers The President announced that twelve essays have been ceived in competition for the Elliott Prize for Scientific Recsateh for the year 1911, which have been sent to the Direc- tor of Public Instruction, Bengal, one of the Trustees, for report, and that the result has not yet been received. The Annual Report was then presented. Viii Annual Report [February, 1912. ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1011. ; The Council of the Society has the honour to submit the following report on the state of the Society’s affairs during the year ending 3lst December, 111. Member List, Ordinary Members added to the last list. On the other hand, 28 withdrew, 10 died, and 2 were struck off under Rule 40. The following table gives the statements for the past six years :— PayING | Non-Payina Chee Mica ae a per eee YEAR | a} » < ¥ me 1 . | ee he e a) | SSeS (eairer aes — a.) 2 ee eS are | | rs 23 5 ° | a 2 gE| 9 ‘Toran ig | ie eee Ae ee | | = ae 1906 .. | 173] 147| 15 | 335| 90 | 61 bot 18.409 1907 .. | 174| 175| 20 | 369| 20 | 30 1 | 61 | 420 1908 | et Oh ee | ae Lk. | 6} ads 1909 | 183 | 217 | 1840 mist 20. | 40 | -» | 0d} 478 7 | 1910 .. | 209) 217! 16 442| 23 | 43 | 66 508 1911 .. | 200} 226| 19 | 44a oe} 83 | 75 | 619 a . The Ordinary Members whose deaths we lament were Mr. C. H. Browning, Mr. J. A. Cunningham, Mr. Harinath De, e have to lament the deaths of four Honorary Fellows, viz., Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker, Mr. W. Irvine, Prof. P. Regnaud, and Acarya Satyavrata Simagrami. February, 1912.] Annual Report. ix Lieut.-Col. A. W. Alcock, F.R.S., Prof. E. G. Browne, M.A., Dr. A. Engler, Sir Clements Markham, K.C.B., and Mahamaho. padhyaya Kamakhya Nath Tarkavagisa were elected Honorary Fellows. The number is now 28. ong the Special Honorary Centenary Members, there ae ae one death, viz., Mr. C. Meldrum. The number is Phe number of the Associate Members remains unchanged. One member, Maulavi ‘Abdu’! Wali, compounded for his subscriptions during the year. Indian Museum. No presentations were made over to the Indian Museum. During the year there has been no change in the Society’s Trusteeship and the Hon. Justice Sir ASutos Mukhopadhyaya, Kt.,C.S.1., D.Sc., F.R.AS. ; , continues to be a member of the Board of the Trustees of the Indian Museum on behalf of the Society under the Indian Museum Act f 1910. The Sub- Divisional Officer of Balurghat offered the Society a stone image representing the god Siva for the Indian Museum, and as there was some difficulty in the transmission he was asked to communicate with the Superintendent of the Indian Museum, Archaeological Section, to make the necessary arrangements. Deputations. Mr. G. H. Tipper, the General Secretary, represented the Society at a Conference of Orientalists held at Simla in July, 1911, On an invitation from the ees: - India, Depart- ment of Education, the Society nominated Dr. N. Anna eg B.A., D.Sc, F.A.8.B., Superintendent of as Museum, as representative of the Society at the Museums’ Conference held in January 1912. There was no delegate appointed by the Trustees of the Indian Museum to attend the Conference. Finance, The accounts of the Society are shown in the Appendix under the usual heads. Statement No. 12 contains the Balance Sheet of the Society and of the different funds administered through it The mene balance of the Society at the close of the year was Rs. 2,32,014-1-4, against Rs. 1,82,930-2-8 at the close of the preceding year, ‘which shows an increase in the financial position by about forty-nine thousand one hundred rupees. This is due to the special Imperial grant of Rs. 40,000 from t the Government of India towards the expenses of constructing the x Annual Report. | February, 1912. Society’s building. The actual increase in the finance of the and Extraordinary Receipts Rs. 41,400); Expenditure Rs. 28,358. The Budget estimate of receipts excludes Admis- been received as Admission fees, and the sum of Rs s Compounded subscriptions about Rs. 2,300 in excess of the estimate. e total receipts for the year have been during the year; ‘‘ Rent of Room ”’ on account of non-receipt of rent for December 1911 from the Automobile Association fees, the sum of Rs. 140 as Compounded subscriptions, and the sum of Rs. 1,550 has been credited to the Permanent Reserve Fund. The sum of Rs. 40,000, received as a Grant (Special Imperial Contribution) for building purposes, has been credited or Rs. 1,466-0-7 less than the estimate, The expenditure exceeded the estimate under the heads of ‘* Commission,’’ owing to the collection of subscriptions in arrears, as well as to the increase in the number of new members; ‘‘Sationery’’ “ Postage” has increased on account of the despatch of publica. tions of 1910 issued in 1911; ‘Contingencies ’’ are higher on February, 1912.] Annual Report. xi and Proceedings and Memoirs shows a decrease owing to the pub- lications having fallen in arrear, and a few bills outstanding at the close of 1911 During the year the Council sanctioned the grant of a bonus in honour of Their Imperial Majesties’ visit to India. This was granted to the Society’s servants whose pay did not exceed fifty rupees per mensem. . The sum of Rs. 532-2-9 was paid for accrued interest on Rs. 40,000 Government Promissory Notes purchased during the year. Out of Rs. 4,710 advanced as a loan in 1910 to the Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund, Rs. 2,000 has already been realized, and the remainder will be realized by two instalments as detailed below :— In the year 1912 ie .. Rs. 1,500 Do. 1913 yp gore The following sums were held at the close of the year on account of the different funds administered by the Society :— KS, as 8, Oriental Publication Fund No. 1 ngs eae & Wey | Do. do. a Oo eee. 6 8 oO. do. a. Nee io LASS 8-6 Sanskrit Manuscripts Fund eco 106. 18 ih Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund e 634 14 4 Bardic Chronicles MSS. Fund eatigs He i ie ae Total .. 13,371 8 10 Less the amount of— Rs. 432 advanced to the Editor O.P. ‘und No. 1 1 o,. 1. Rs. 2,710 advanced to the Officer-in- Charge Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund. . Rs. 500 advanced to Mahamaho- pidhyaya § Haraprasad Sastri on account of Bardic Chronicles Fund. Total, Rs. 3,642 pear 3,642 0 0 Total =. 9,728 8 10 xii Annual Report. [February, 1912. The liquid assets of the Society at the close of the year, ex- cluding Permanent Reserve Fund and deducting Rs. 9,729-8-10 belonging to the funds administered by the Society, amounted to Rs. 69,770-8-3. The bulk of this sum is invested in Govern- ment Promissory Notes as a Temporary Reserve Fund. The Budget estimate of Receipts and Expenditure for 1912 has been fixed as follows :— Rs. Receipts = 32,300 Expenditure a oe. 2 1,088 The Budget estimate of Receipts is about Rs. 42,604 less than the Actual of 1911. This is chiefly due to the grant of 8. 40,000 received from the Government of India towards the expenses of constructing the Society’s building, and the interest accumulated thereon. The Budget estimate of Expenditure is about Rs. 700 more than the Actual of 1911, the items <« Municipal Taxes,’’ “ Con- tingencies,’’ “‘ Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs’? and ‘‘ Printing ’’ have all been raised. «‘ Municipal Taxes’? have been increased owing to new assessment, Contingencies’’ are higher on account of additional expenses incurred for illumin- ating the Society’s premises in honour of Their Imperial Majesties’ visit in Calcutta. «Journal and Proceedings ’’ and ‘‘ Memoirs’’ show an increase owing to an expenditure of Rs. 600 pire, Tibet, Bengal and Pegu, sanctioned by the Council in November 1911; and “Printing ’’ is higher owing to the remitted to the Central Bureau, London, and the amount of Rs. 2,229-15-11 is still to be forwarded. t. D. Hooper, F.C.S., continued Honorary Treasurer throughout the year. February, 1912.] Annual Report. xiii BUDGET ESTIMATE FOR 1912. Receipts, 1911. 1911. : Estimate. Actuals. Estimate. Rs. Rs. es Members’ Subscriptions -« 10,500° 12;007 11,500 Subscriptions for the Society’s ‘«« Journal and popes ce and ‘‘ Memoir 1,704 1,560 1,608 Sale of Publicatioas mo 2a0 2,041: 2,000 Interest on Investments os G,903: -6;923:. 8,392 Rent of Room ae 600 550 600 Government Allowan ces 3,000. 3,090 3,000 Do. (for Researches in History, Religion, Ethno- logy and Folk-lore of Ben- gal) os (<] Oa 00D oe Miscellaneous , s 100 198 Loans es vo BAIS: 2 008 — E000 Admission Fees .. “s as 1,504 Compounded Subscriptions a a 140 Total .. 31,207 33,523 Extraordinary Receipts. Grants (Special Imperial Con- tribution) .. 40,000 40,009 Interest on Tnvestinent oe 4a00~—«C«A Sd Grand Total .. 72,607 74,904 32,300 Expenditures. Salaries ne oo? 6000. 6427 6,550 Commission = eee 600 663 600 Pension ws oe 420 420 420 Stationery <5 “. 150 207 150 Light and Fans .. s 260 269 260 Municipal Taxes .. »» 1,465 1,465 1,495 Postages “s ae 600 893 675 Frei és a 300 184 225 eight Contingencies .. me 600 1,094 700 xiv Annual Report. [February, 1912. 1911. 1911. 1912. Estimate. Actuals. Estimate. Rs. R R 8. s. Books oF ++ 4,200: 1,879 _: 1,200 Binding oo auc, 1,000. 1,075 ...1,000 ‘*Journal and Proceedings ’’ and ‘‘ Memoirs ’’ -- 10,600 6,319 10,6006 Printing (Circulars, etc.) 250 630 350 Auditor’s fee a a 100 100 100 Petty Repairs .. is 75 52 75 Insurance aie ee 188 188 188 Library Catalogue 1,000 780 é Salary (for Researches in His- tory, Religion, Ethnology and Folk-lore of Bengal) .. 3,600 3,600 3,600 Interest on G. P. Account wa 532 oe Bonus geet ey “t 115 Total -- 28,358 26,892 27,588 Agencies, Mr. Bernard Quaritch and Mr. Otto Harrossowitz con- tinued as the Society’s Agents in Europe. The number of the copies of the Journal and Proceedings and the Memoirs sent to Mr. Quaritch during the year 1911 was 338, valued at £72-15, and of the Bibliotheca Indica 223, valued at Rs. 226-4. Of these, copies of the value of £48-13-10 and Rs. 284 have been sold. The number of the copies of the Journal and Proceedings and the Memoirs sent to Mr. Harrossowitz during 1911 was 165, valued at £25-14; and of the Bibliotheca Indica 202, valued at Rs. 226-4. The sale-proceeds have been £33-12-5 and Rs. 358-15-10, respectively. Library. The total number of volumes and parts of magazines added to the Library during the year was 2,387, of which 1,216 were purchased and 1,171 were either presented or received in exchange. The Council discontinued the arrangement whereby books and manuscripts in the Library of the Society were lent to the si He Library, and they were asked to return the books out em. he Council has Procured a copy of the Manuscript of the « Caraka Samhita ’’ from the Nepal Durbar Library for the Society. February, 1912.] Annual Report. XV in the Library of the Society. On the recommendations of Major L. Rogers, certain ‘iplisete volumes of the ‘‘ British Medical Journal’’ were presented to the Medical College, Lucknow The Lama engaged for cataloguing and looking after the Tibetan collection may be employed by any member, for extra remuneration, for ae etc., in consultation with the scape of the Soc ety. as been vaisived that the Tibetan oe and manu- eas shall not be lent out of the Society’s room Mit: dc: Eh. ae has continued as penne Secretary throughout the yea There has Sata no change in the office establishment. International Catalogue of Scientific Literature. The Regional Bureau for India and Ceylon prepared 2399 Index slips in the year under review ont sent them to the Central Bureau. Its upkeep cost Rs. -14-4 A sum £297-6-4 was sent ‘ London at a cost Rs. 4,430-13-3, being the subscriptions collected for remission. The Regional Bureau during this year distributed 135 oe e fo lowing gentlemen helped the Bureau by checking _ the index slips prepared chiefly by the clerk of the Regional Bureau Mr. [. H. Burkill Capt. J. W. D. “Megaw. N. Annandale. | Mr. D. Hooper Dr. W. A. K Christie. | Dr. G. E. Pilgrim. Mr. G. de P. Cotter. | Mr. G. H. Tipper. Prof. E. P. Harrison. Mr. E. Vredenburg. Mr. F. H. Gravely. The following is a list of scientific periodicals published in India and Ceylon which the Regional Bureau will always fully index in the first place. Authors publishing in them may rest assured that the titles of their papers will be forwarded with- out delay to the Central Bureau. Authors publishing elsewhere are asked to submit reprints in order to call attention to their work :— Societies. 1. Journal of the Asiatic Society of pet 2. Memoirs of the Asiatic Society of Ben 3. Journal of the Bombay Natural History Society. xvi Annual Report. [February, 1912. Official, Meteorology. 4. Annual Summary of the Indian Weather Review. 5. Indian Meteorological Memoirs, Calcutta. Official, | Chemistry. 6. Memoirs of the Department of Agriculture in India, Chemical Series. Official, Botany. 7. Records of the Botanical Survey of India 8. Annals of the Royal Botanical Gardens, Calcutta. 9. Annals of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Peraden Memoirs of the Department of Agriculture in tein: Botanical Series. : Official, Zoology, Animal Physiology and Bacteriology. 11. Records of the Indian Museum. 12. Memoirs of the Indian Museum. 13. Indian Civil Veterinary Department Memoir 14. Memoirs of the Department of peiltaite: in India, Entomological Series. 1 ndian Medical Gaze 16. Journal of ae Vatatny Science, 17. Paludism Official, Geology. 18. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, 19. Records, Geological Survey of India 20. Palaeontologia Indica, Geological Survey of India. Official, Mixed. Sci Sean Memoirs by the Medical Officers of the Army of India, Calcut 2 ‘Spolia Vee Colombo, 23. The Indian Forest Records. On a reference from the Central Bureau, London, re- garding the preparation of annual Physical- Chemical Tables, the Council agreed to co-operate with the proposed interna- tional Commission. Fellows of the Society. An amendment to Regulation 6 (i.e.. for the words two- thirds in Rule 6 substitute : Majority) governing the nomina- tion and election among the Ordinary Members was reported fr A oe General Meeting in March, 1911, under ule 48( February, 1912.] Annual Report. XVii At the Annual Meeting held on Ist February, 1911, Mr. E. A. Gait, C.I.E., I.C.S., and Mr. H. H. Hayden, B.A., B.E., F.G.8., were elected Fellows of the Society. Elliott Prize for Scientific Research. No Prize having been awarded during the last three years, owing to the lack of competition, the Trustees specially sanc- tioned the award of four Prizes for the year 1911, for essays showing original work or investigation by the essayist, in Physical, Chemical, Mathematical and Natural Sciences. Special effort was made to advertise the Elliott Prize for Scientific Research and a Notification was printed and sent to the Principal of every College in Bengal and to the Principals of the Colleges in the District of Dacca, Mymensingh, Backer- was printed in the Calcutta Gazette of the 15th, 22nd and 29th March, 1911. Twelve essays have been received in com- petition ; these have been referred to the Trustees for report. Barclay Memorial Medal. On the recommendation of the ‘‘ Barclay Memorial Medal ”’ Special Committee, the Council awarded the Medal for 1911 to Dr. Karl Diener, Professor of Paleontology at the University of Vienna, in recognition of his paleontological researches. Society’s Premises and Property. The proposal made by the Principal, Government School of Art, for an improved system of protection and preservation of the valuable paintings belonging to the Society, announce in the last Annual Report, was not accepte On a Notice from the Calcutta Municipal Corporation, raising the assessment of the Society’s premises from Rs. 7,513 to Rs. 12,268 annually, Mr. W. . K. Page, Solicitor of Messrs. Pugh & Co., and the General Secretary attended the hearing of the objections lodged by the Society. The assessed annual value has been reduced from Rs. 12,268 to Rs. 7,667, an increase on the valuation of 1905 of Rs. 154 only. he question of building new premises for the Society on its own ground has been finally sanctioned and the Secretary has been empowered to carry out the recommendations of the Sub-Committee. It is hoped that these details will be worked out shortly. Exchange of Publications, During 191], the Council accepted two applications for exchange of publications, viz.— (1) From the Sarawak Museum : the Society’s Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs in ex- xviii Annual Report. [February, 1912. change for their Journal. (2) From the Kgl. Museum fiir Volkerkunde, Berlin, the Society’s Journal a Proceedings and Memoirs for the publications of the Museu An exchan nge of publication with the "Editor of the one has been discontinued and the periodical is now fas ee application from the Officiating Director-General of sativa in India, the Archaeological Section of the see Publications, There were published during the year nine numbers of the Journal and Proceedings (Vol. VI, Nos. 11 mae 12; and Vol. VII, Nos. el containing 866 pages and 17 plates £ Memoi irs only one a ns — «published (Vol. III, Journal and pm i Vol. VI, No. 11, under the trie of the Hon. Mr. H. Nelson Wright. It has been decided to _ print a certain number of extra pa ip of each of the Numismatic Supplement from No. XVI for Mr. Tipper ooutineed: as General a and Editor of the Proceedings throughout the year. Dr. E. D. Ross left Calcutta for Simla in June, and Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott was appointed to carry on the work of the wes ee Secre- e Jou tary and Editor of the Philological section of t rnal during his absence a fonts returned i sp oacthes sd took charge of his office I. H. Burkill carried on the duties of the Natural History See throughout the year, except for the last two months when Dr. W. A. K. Christie officiated for him. Dr, N. Annandale was An nthropological Secretary and Editor of the Anthropological section of the J Journal, and Dr. Satis Candra Vidyabhtsana “aca on = duties of the Joint So ig Secretary, and was charge of the Bibliotheca Indica; while Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad astri continued as Officer- -in-Charge of the Search for Bardic absence from Calcutta Mr. Tipper carried on the current duties of the Search. Early in March , Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., resigned os office — Dasmcoees ——— and Major J. W. D. Cabinet was in charge of the Hon. Mr. H.N. Wright, who has reported on all Treasure Trove Coins sent to the Society. February, 1912.] Annual Report. xix Lectures. During the year, the following two lectures were delivered in the Society’s rooms :—1. On Japanese Painting and Sculpture, with lantern slides, by Mr. O. C. Ganguly, on the 5th April. 2. On A Visit to the Mekran. The Mud-Volcanoes and the Pilgrimage to Hinglaj, by Mr. E. Vredenburg, B.L., B.Sc., A.R.S.M., A.B.C.S., F.G.S:,.on 18th May, 1911. Philology, etc. lars about the birth of his third son Hinda] Mirza.’’ The passage in question occurs on page 220a of the facsimile of the Haidarabad Code X and on page 250 of Leyden and Erskine’s translation. In his note Mr. Beveridge says: ‘‘ It is assumed that Jahangir wrote the paragraph, but one would expect him to have been better informed about the date of death of his great-grandfather’s mother.’ ’ The same writer, in a note on ‘‘ the Poet Maili of Herat ”’ (published in the Journal for December 1910), points out that the life of this poet is but little known, and that there are several mistakes and discrepancies in the accounts 0 im which occur in various Persian anthologies and in catalogues of Persian M&S. Maulavi ‘Abdu’| Wala published 228 Quatrains of Shaykh Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’l Khayr in the Journal for 1909. He has contributed another monograph containing 173 Quatrains of the Shaykh copied from British Museum Codex, which have been examined, collated and alphabetically arranged by the Editor, excluding those tetrastiches that were common in both the texts. Ina brief but critical note prefixed to the Quatrains the Maulavi has discussed the variants, imitations and simili- tudes of a good number of stanzas written before and after Abu Sa‘id. ‘The edition of the Quatrains is in the course of publica- tion in the Journal for 1911. : Babu Rakhal Das Banerji, M.A., in his useful contribu- tion entitled ‘Inscribed Guns from Assam oe (published in the Journal for February 1911), deals at length with seven * 7 Industrial Section of the Indian Museum. These are as follows : (1) Gun of Shir Shah, made of iron and bearing an xx Annual Report. [February, 1912. inscription, is said to be Nawwara top, a sort of naval employed in the flotilla of boats ; (2) Inscribed Field Piece is of iron, bearing an inscription four or five lines in very bad four Persian letters without any diacritical marks: (7) The Brass Gun of Gadadharasimha was transferred by the Asiatic Society of Bengal in 1867 to the Industrial Section of the Indian Museum, bearing two inscriptions on its barrel, one in e same writer contributes a paper on ‘‘ the Evidence of the Faridpore grants,” in which he offers some critical notes on four copper-plate inscriptions which are pronounced to be reference to the tunnel is dated 30 years later; W. Finch, who was in Delhi in 1611, proceeds thus: ‘‘From the Monument is said to be a way underground to Dely Castle.’’ By ‘‘ Dely Castle ’’ he certainly means Old Delhi. It will be observed that the earliest native record relating to these tunnels is in the Ain-i- Akbari only. me writer, in a paper on ‘ Frey Joaoda Cruz, 0.S.A. ( + 1638),”’ describes the life of the Portuguese Friar, who was wounded by the Moors during the siege of Hugli (Ugolim) in A.D. 1632, and was taken as a prisoner at Agra. Revs. L. Besse, S.J., and H. Hosten, 8.J., have thrown a good deal of light on the histories of Bengal and Burma by compiling a descriptive list of Portuguese Jesuit Missionaries in n 742 F.AS.B., Secretary, Board of Examiners, in a very useful article on ‘ Some Notes on Urdu Grammar,’’ has dealt briefly with some points of Urdu grammar, which appear to have February, 1912.] Annual Report. xxi In the Journal for May 1911, Mr. H. A. Rose, C.S., edited the Dictionary of the Pahari Dialect as spoken in the Punjab Himalayas, by Pandit Tika Ram Yosi, author of a grammar and dictionary of Kanawari. e same writer communicated to the Journal for July 1911 a very interesting article styled * Persian Letters from Jahan Ara, daughter of Shahjahan, King of Delhi, to Raja Budh Parkas of Sirmir’’:; these six Persian letters bear impressions of the seal of Jahan Ara Begum. In the Journal for June 1911, Mr. Kirkpatrick’s very useful contribution entitled ‘‘ A Vocabulary of the Pasi Boli or Argot of the Kuncbandiya Kanjars’’ was published. He gives a brief account of the tribe saying, “ The Kuncbandiya Kanjars are, at the present day, a non-criminal section of the vagrant tribes of a Gipsy character known all over India by Hon’ble Dr. A. al-Mamun Suhrawardi, Bar.-at-Law, published in June 1911, has attempted to deal with the validity of the Wagf of moveables. n his ‘ Notes on the History of the District of Hughli, or the ancient Rada,’’ published in the Journal for December Portuguese Settlement there, up to A.D. 1640, when the English built a factory at the place. In the extra number of the Journa’ for December 1910, Mr. E. Joseph, I.C.S., made a valuable contribution to the Jatii language spoken by the Rohtak Jats. ‘‘It is in reality,” the writer adds, ‘‘ a dialect of Western Hindi modified on the deals with the grammar of the language, then he gives a very useful Jatu-English glossary, and subsequently the English- Jatu. The paper will be of much use to the students of the Jatu language. Messrs. R. W. Whitehead and George P. Taylor have very useful and valuable contributions to the Numismatic Supple- ment, No. XV, in the Journal for December 1910. The former has notes on some Mughal coins, on Dams of Akbar struck at Jaunpur and Ajmir mints, and on some rare Pathan coins : while the latter, on some copper coins of the ‘Adil Shah’s Dynasty of Bijapir, on the Bijapur Lari or Larin, on the Bijapir Mughal Rupee of a.H. 1091, and on the half-Muhar No. 172 of the British Museum Catalogue. . The article on Mundari phonology by Professor Sten xxii Annual Report. [February, 1912. Konow is a rejoinder to Rev. C. Mehl’s unfavourable review of the Mundari Section of the Linguistic Survey of India. . E. Stapleton has made a valuable contribution to the History of Assam, based on a large number of coins dis- covered from the Jorhat subdivision. Mr. Kasi P. Jayasval contributes some critical notes on Dr. Takakasu’s English translation of obscure passages in I-tsing’s Chinese Records. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri, C.I.E., in his Notes on Catuhéatika, gives an account of a newly-found Budhist Sanskrit work called Catuhsatika, by Aryadeva. Rai Bahadur B. A. Gupte, in his article on Mrga-Sirsa, relates the story of Shivaratra, and identifies Siva Pafica- yatana with certain signs of the Zodiac. Babu B. C. Mazumdar identifies the goddess Stambheésvari, eis to be found in the copper-plate inscription of Kulastambhadeva, with a goddess still worshipped by some aboriginal tribes. Natural History, etc. During the year, Dr. P. C. Ray has continued, himself and also through his students, the investigation of the Amine nitrites. Mr. D. Hooper also carried on his chemical investigation of Indian Foods, which includes an important paper on ‘‘ Phos- phorus in Indian Food stuffs’? undertaken in connection with the Beri-beri commission. In Botany, several systematic papers have been contributed by Messrs. Burkill, Smith, Bhide and Prof. West. In the press and shortly to be issued is another part of the ‘Materials for a Flora of the Malayan ] by J. S. Gamble, a work of the very highest value. Several exhibitions were made during the year of zoological objects by officers of the Natural History Section of the Indian Museum. Twelve scientific papers were issued, all in the Journal, in the year under review—six Chemical, five Botanical and one Paleontological. CHEMISTRY. Reactions in presence of Nickel : (a) Inability of nitrogen and hydrogen to combine in presence of iron and nickel. (b) Reduction of the oxides of nitrogen, sulphur and phosphorus in presence of nickel.—By PaXcANAN rah M.A., and BirEeNpRs Butsan ADHICARI, Interaction of Hydrazine Sulphate with Nitrites, and a new method for the determination of the ‘* Nitritic’?’ N itrogen —By Biman Bryari Dr, M:Sc., and Hemenpra Kumar Sen, B.A. February, 1912.] Annual Report. xxiii Methylamine mater’ (Methylammonium Nitrite).— PRAPHULLA CanpDRA Ray and JITENDRA Nine RaksIrtT. Phosphorus in Indian Food Stuffs—By D. HOoPeER. The Composition of Indian Yams.—By D. HooPER Some Asiatic Milk-Products—By D. Hoover. Botany. Plantarum Novarum in herbario Horti ie Calcuttensis cognitarum Decas.— W. SMITH A new Gentian and two new Gasaies from the East Himalaya.—By W. W. Smits. Swertiae chinenses quatuor novae ex herbario G. Bonati.— By I. H. BURKILL. Descriptions of three new species of Algae associated eo Indian Freshwater Polyzoa.—By Pror. Wm. WEST, with Hobs by N. ANNANDALE, D.Sc. Note on Sterculia alata Roxb. var. irregularis—a remarkable instance of leaf variation.—By W. W. SMITH. PaLHONTOLOGY On the ee of Maestrichtien gin at Kacch station in ish Baluchistan.—By HEM Canpra Das- GuP The ee specimens were exhibited at monthly general meetings, and are referred to in the Proceedings. A snake of the genus Bungarus. N. Annandale. Two sponges, Racodiscula ape nbe Carter, and pongosorites topsenti, Dendy. nnandale. New species of Stomatopod crustacca. S. W. Kemp. Myrmeleonid and ascalaphid larvae. F. H. Gravely. A collection of drugs from Ae Coe of Naxalbarai, Darjeeling terai. I. H. Bur Paecilocoris latus by Dr. G. D. 7 Anthropology. The number of papers on anthropologica’ or pub- lished by pH Society during the year has been small and it cannot be denied that comparatively little catia is taken by members in such subjects. This, owever, is inevitable so long as there is no recognized authority in India to whom persons interested in the study of man can turn for advice, confident that they are receiving true expert advice The most promt nent feature of the work in progress is the series of papers Xxiv Annual Report. [February, 1912. now being published by Mr. W. Kirkpatrick in the Society’s Journal, on the folklore and customs of the Gehara Kanjars of the Punjab and the United Provinces. Medical Section. session, and have been moderately well attende Important discussions have taken place on cirrihosis of the liver, the use of salvarsan in the treatment ala Azar, the Burdwan Major L. Rogers going on leave early in March, Major J. W. D. Megaw was appointed Medical Secretary, a post which he ably filled until he went on leave himself early in December, when he was succeeded by Captain J. D. Sandes, I.M.S. The Medical Section has been honoured by the election of Colonel Harris to the Presidentship of the Society at the Annual Meeting. Bibliotheca Indica, Of the 40 fasciculi of texts of different dimensions pub- lished in the Bibliotheca Indica series during the year under literature. These fasciculi include Mr. Beveridge’s translation of Maasiru’l-Umara (fase. I, II), Major Stephenson’s translation of Hadiqatu’l-Hagqigat, Mahamahopadhyaya Dr. Ganga Nath ham’s translation of Tantravartika (fase. IX, X), and Pandit Hita Vrata Samakantha’s revised edition of Nirukta (fase. I). Of the new works sanctioned last year, 10 fasciculi have been published this year, viz, :-— 1. Amarakogah, a dictionary of Sanskrit-Tibetan words, prepared by the Indian Pandita Kirti-Candra and the Tibetan sage Grags-pa-rgyal-mtshan. February, 1912.] Annual Report. XXxV 2. Ravisiddhanta-manjart, a Sanskrit treatise on Astro- nomy dated about 1530 Saka, edited by Pandita Bisvambhara J yotisarnava. ie Tattvacintamani-didhiti-vivrti, a Sanskrit work on Modern Logic, edited by Mahamahopadhyaya Kama- khya Nath Tarkavagisa. It embodies the Tattva- oo bhauma. It embodies the text of Udayana and the commemtary of Vardhamana. 6. Nydya-vartika tatparya-parisuddhi, a Sanskrit work on Ancient Logic, edited by Pandita Vindhyesvari Prasad Dvivedin and Pandita Laksmana Sastri Dravida. It embodies the commentary of Udayana and the gloss of Vardhamana. Mugdhabodha-Vyakarana, a Sanskrit work on Grammar, edited by Pandit Siva Narayana Siromani and Pandit Ajit Nath Nyayaratna It embodies the text of Vopadeva and the commentary of Kama Tarka- ~] vagisa. 8. Faras-Nama, edited in the original Persian with Eng- lish notes by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott. It contains an introduction by Dr. N. Annandale. 9. Maasiru’l-Umara, translated by Mr. H. Beveridge. It contains the biographies of the Muhammadan and Hindu officers of the Timurid Sovereigns of India from A.D. 1500 to 1780. 10. Hadigatu’l-Hagqigat, a philosophical work, edited and translated by Major J. Stephenson. The original Persian text was composed by Hakim Abu’l-Majd Majdud Sanai of Ghazna about 4.p. 1118-1152. Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts. In the report for the year 1910 it was mentioned that a collection of 625 manuscripts was examined but was not pur- chased for want of funds. The collection has now been pur- chased. It contains the following works, among others :— (1) Samayodyota section of Madanaratna. It is a rare section of the code of Madana Simha Deva of the province of De'hi in the 15th century. Xxvi Annual Report. (February, 1912. (2) Caturvimésatimatavyakhya, by no less a person than the well-kn Bhattoji Diksit, is another valuable work. It is specially useful as the manuscript of the original has after a long search been acquired. The present collection contains one dated Samvat 1592. (3) A work on the science of war entitled Viraparakram, by Vasudeva, copied in 1827, has been acquired. So few of the works on the art of war are known that this may be regarded as a valuable find. (4) Smrti Kalpataru is an ancient compilation of Hindu Law and Rituals, in several parts, of which only the Vyavahara Kalpataru is known. The present collec- tion contains a manuscript of Danakalpataru, dated Samvat 1658. (5) A Nighantu, attributed to Vopa Deva, the well-known grammarian of the 13th century, entitled Hrdayadi- pakanighantu, has been acquired. (6) Caiurvargacintamani by HemAadri is an extensive Smrti compilaticn of the 13th century, four parts of which have been already published by the Asiatic Society of Bengal. The manuscripts of other parts are not available. In the present collection there is a manuscript of Pratisthakarmapadhati. (7) Of Todar Mall’s compilation of various Sastras, Vaidyasaukhya on medicine has been acquired. (8) A copy of Vaidyakalpataru, known only from Keilhorn’s ist, has been acquired. (9) A Grhyasitra of the Hiranyakesi school of the Black Yajurveda also has been acquired. It was up to this time known only from lists. (10) Dharmavitin is a code of Smrti current in Kaémir. (11) Sivarajarajyabhisekakalpataru » by Aniruddha Sarasvati, Randrajavamsaprasasti by Deva Kumara and Prithvi- rajavijaya are important historical finds. ‘ Samvitkalpa ; Daridrastaka ; Thagastaka ; Ambalastaka by Motiram ; Samasyastaka by Laksmidatta ; Srngarastak by Gopi- on castes, namely:—(1) Jativiveka. (2) Candraseniya Kayasthotpatti Viveka by Gaga Bhatta. (3) Karastra Brahmanotpatti. (4) Pancadravidotpatti. (5) Jativiveka by Gopinat - (6) Traivarnika Dharmanirnaya by Rudra Deva. (7) Brahmanotpattivicara. (8) Sakadvipi Dvijarajamahatmya. (®) Jatinirnayavikyasamgrahavidhi and (10) Gaudajnatyut- patti. February, 1912.] Annual Report. XxvVil translations. An important manuscript on paper is Sadamnayabheda Siitra copied in A.D. 1167. It is said to be a part of Paratantrakrama with an extent of 12,000 slokas. In this the Adhah amnaya, or the nether scriptures, are said to be the Buddhist tantras with Vajrayogini, in her various manifesta- tions, as the goddess to be worshipped. The Kalacakratantra, Samvaratantra, Yogambaratantra, Hayagriva Bhairavatantra and Kalesatantra belong to this Amnaya. e very ancient palm-leaf manuscripts of Netrarnava- tantra and Jnanatilakatantra have been acquired, but unfortu- nately they are not complete. A palm-leaf manuscript of Tithinirnayaratnamala, by Narayana Svami, has also been acquired. Coins, Only 26 coins were received by the Society on presentation during the year 1911. They comprised ten gold—all from Madras—ten silver and six mixed metal. The gold coins were— Pagodas and half pagodas of Bijayanagar 8 Pandyan from 8. Canara 1 A “ biraraya Panam ’’ from Travancore 1 The other coins were of no special numismatic interest. Seven silver coins were presented by the Central Provinces Government, two came from Assam, and one from Bombay. The six mixed metal coins were from the Punjab. During the course of the year the Numismatic Secretary examined and submitted detailed reports, with proposals for distribution, on 35 gold, 460 silver and 911 copper coins. also examined in addition 738 silver and 60 copper coins not recommended for acquisition. All these coins were from the Central Provinces. Search for Arabic and Persian MSS. Dr. E. Denison Ross, the Philological Secretary, has con- ducted the Search throughout the year. Although MSS. in XXVili Annual Report. {February, 1912. abundance were offered for sale, very few additions were made, owing to the want of funds; a large sum aving been contri- buted from the A. and P. Fund towards the purchase of the Tibetan Tangur. During the year under review, Moulavi Hafiz Nazir Ahmad and Moulavi Qasim Hasir, the Travelling Moulavis for the Search of Arabic and Persian MSS. on behalf of the Govern- ment of India, were engaged in the compilation of a Hand List of all the MSS. (Arabic and Persian) acquired by them during the past years. Search for Manuscripts of Bardic Chronicles. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri, C.I.E., was on tour in Rajputana for the months of September and October 1911 for the collection of manuscripts of Bardic Chronicles. The Bardic Committee at Jodhpur began work from June 1910. The Committee was presided over by Rao Bahadur Sukdev Prasad,C.J.E. It had for its Vice-President Mahamaho- padhyaya Kaviraja Murardafiji, acknowledged to be the best authority on the Bardic lore of Rajputana. Purohit KeSari Singhji, Babu Lachmandasji, Munsi Devi Prasadji, Bansur Mahadanji and Barhatt Jorawardaiiji were the other members of the Committee. The Committee appointed Pandit Ramakaran as their Secretary. Pandit Ramkaran is a good Sanskrit scholar, a good historian whose papers are to be found in the ‘‘ Indian Antiquary ” and in the “‘ Epigraphia Indica,” and who helped Professor Kiel- horn greatly in the decipherment of the Rajputana inscriptions. He is doing the work with zeal and earnestness. Four Travelling Pandits are employed to collect materials. They are all men of note. They are Barhat Jaitdan, Barhat Kisoredan, Caran Jagatdan and Bhat Nanu Ram, a descendant of the great poet Cand, the author of Prthvirajraso of historic fame. Two scribes were employed at the already existing Historical Duftar of Jodhpur, which has done much valuable work. These were Pandit VisveSvar Nath and Pandit Balakrsna. The Travelling Pandits bring their notes on Bardic Collections and their collections of Bardic songs from villages, and these are copied in legible Devanagari by the scribes. Pandit Ramkaran spent much time in elucidating these songs with historical and philological notes. But he has been and songs are undertaken. He has been requested, for the present, to push on the collection, and to get as many rare Songs as possible from outlying villages. There will be time February, 1912.] Annual Report. XxXix Historical Duftar. They have collected the following impor- tant historical works :— (1) Rajaripaka in 369 leaves. It begins with the last days of Yasovanta Singh I, and it goes through the reigns of Ajit Singh and Abhay Singh, the most important period in the history of Marwar. Gunaripak in 134 leaves. It gives the history of the reign of Maharaji Gaja Singh. The Jhulna songs of Amar Singh, Rao of Nagore, in 11 leaves. A work on the battle of Ahmedabad in Guzerat, fought by Abhay Singh as Subadar, in 36 leaves. Rasaguljir in 16 leaves, being the history of the Rathor family from Siho to Raja Man Singh, in the beginning of the last century. A history, in 30 leaves, of Ratan Singh of the family of Mahes Das, the first Raja of Rutlum. The history, in 15 leaves, of Maharaja YasSovanta (2 (3 ee Set (4 ( ol — ( (7 ingh. (8) The Chappaya verses of Umediji, of the Bhat family, in 3 leaves. (9) The stories of the Satis, that is, those who immolated themselves on the funeral pyres of their husbands at Rupnagar, leaves 13. (10) Songs of Ripa De, leaves 4. (11) Jhamal songs of Devi Singhji, Thakur of Pokaran, 2) a —_— —_ —_ (12) The history of Sivadan Singhji, Thakur of Ladan. (13) Collected songs of the Rajas of the Rathor family of Marwar, leaves 332. It contains songs from the The Committee has also collected the songs of the Sardars of Jodhpur All these have been bound into books, the following have not :— (1) The story of Narbad, leaves 3. (2) History of Jodhpur, leaves 130. (3) History of Muta Nayana Singh. Besides these nearly 500 songs of the Sardars have been collected. They have not yet been copied or bound. — The Travelling Pandits have brought information for about 301 works in the different parganas and villages written in Dingal Bhasa, an account of which is given below :— XXX Annual Report. [February, 1912. (1) Historical works in verse i i, (2) pro . (3) Songs, verses, ’ stanzas, ballads, etc. .. a ae (4) Sto ag Seoeeer «| (5) Well-known works on history y ee 8 (6) Works on prosody a M 6 (7) Works on literature 5 age eae (8) Ancient stories ot a ¥ (9) Devotional works eS op -— The President then delivered an Address to the Society. Annual Address, 1912. GENTLEMEN I understand that it is the duty (as it has been the prac- tice heretofore) for the President of this Society to deliver an address at the annual meeting at least once during his term of office of two years, though not negessarily at the end of the XXXiv Annual Address. [February, 1912. first year. I am sorry to learn that it has also become the practice of recent years for a Presidential address to be given at the conclusion of each year of office. When the chair was occupied, as it has been for some years past (though for the last two years I am aware only as a substitute), by an orator of the calibre, not to say the experience, of my distinguished pre- decessor, the Hon’ble Sir Asutos Mukherji, the preparation lavishly giving us the fruits of his ripe scholarship and his wide and profound learning? By drawing material from the rich stores of his philosophical, philological and literary researches has he not given us much food for thought, presented in a form that was easily assimilated and digested? Every address of his, moreover, has been characterized by that clearness and accuracy of detail which is engendered in, and becomes second nature to, any one trained, as he has been trained, in scientific thethods of thought. With myself it is altogether different. I am quite unused to making speeches either pre-prandial or post- prandial—especially long speeches. Therefore, when in the early part of last year some of my medical and other friends, members of the Society, intimated to me that it had been pro- posed to elect me to succeed Sir Asgutos Mukherji as Presi- dent, I felt at a loss to understand how the choice could have Being conscious of my own imperfections—who is not ?—especi- ally in the speech-making line—I hesitated for a long time whether I should take up the mantle offered to me, or should respectfully decline it. In saying this, I do not wish to be misunderstood. Some one—Wordsworth, I think—says: * There is a luxury in self-dispraise, And inward self-disparagement affords To meditative spleen a grateful feast.’’ favourite virtues,’’ i.e., self-depreciation and mock modesty. When, however, I reflected on the distinguished men who had preceded me in this office, men with scientific and literary attainments such as I could have no pretentions to, I venture to say that my hesitation was justifiable. However, a choice had to made, and, with ‘‘ all my imperfections on my head,’’ I decided to accept the honour offered me, and to do my best to give you satisfaction and do all in my power to promote the interests of the Society. Whether I shall succeed February, 1912,] Annual Address. XXXV is not for me to say, but I ask you to believe me when I tell you that no one appreciates the honour of being chosen Presi- dent of the Asiatic Society of Bengal more than I do, seeing that I lock upon our Society as the premier scientific Society in the premier city of India. I[ regard the honour not as personal to me, but as bestowed on the profession and service of which Tam but aunit. To-night it is my privilege to address you, and, as far as lies in my power, to interest you. I find that since the Society was founded in 1784, there have been in: all 40 separate occupants of this chair. Although two years is now the usual time of occupancy, the records show that many Presidents filled the post for a much longer time, some even as long as ten years. Although I have not yet had time to as- certain the precise status and position in life which each of my predecessors occupied, I find that members of the medical cal man of the I.M.S., who also occupied the same post of Secre- tary to our Society was Dr. (afterwards Sir William) O’Shangh- n , the originator of the Telegraph system in India. There are also names of other well-known medical men who occupied such positions as Vice-Presidents and Secretaries of branches, but time of his election one of the Surgeons of the Medical College in India in 1875, and subsequently was made a K.C.S.1. Sir Joseph Fayrer was not only a distinguished Surgeon, but had also a considerable knowledge of Biology as is evidenced by, his well-known monograph on the ‘‘ Thanatophidia of India.’’ I XXXVi Annual Address. [February, 1912. searched Dr. Fayrer’s inaugural address in the hopes of finding some lead for my address to-night, but the search was un- successful. Forty-five years ago the Society. was somewhat as he goes on to say) ‘‘ thus associating itself with the inchoate Imperial Museum, and giving an impulse to the progress of science in this country that can hardly be over-estimated.’’ I have recently heard vague rumours of a contemplated transference of the Museum, its contents and staff to ‘‘ another place’ (if I may be allowed the parliamentary phrase) which is variously described as dear, delightful, dirty, dusty, dismal and dilapidated (the adjectives are not mine), but I trust that it is only rumour. Regarding myself as only a student and seeker after knowledge in the fields of pure and applied science; knowing little or nothing about such abstruse subjects as philosophy and philology ; not having been “‘scientifically trained’? in any of the wide range of subjects included under the heading of Anthropology, and although deeply interested in all that concern the history and antiquities of this great Empire and the education of its peoples —particularly their medical education—I would not venture to address the learned members of this Society on any of these subjects, and therefore, I have finally decided on the principle of ne sutor ultra crepidam to devote the greater portion of my address to some subjects which are closely connected with my own life-work in India now extending over thirty-two years, have therefore the merit of novelty. Before, however, going melancholy duty. Ihave to inform you, with regret, that the reaper with his scythe’’ has been unusually busy with our February, 1912.] Annual Address. XXXVii wie I.M.S., Babu Ambica Charan Sen, and the Revd. . Skrefsrad. The last-named was a well-known student of om dialects of India with a special knowledge of Santali. Amongst Life Members there have been two deaths, viz., Saiyid Ali Belgrami, an oriental scholar and educationalist, and Sir Wala Quadir Saivid Husain Ali Mirza, the second brother of the late Nawab Bahadur of Murshidabad, and uncle of the present Nawab Bahadur. Of the last-named gentleman, I gather from his biographer (Babu P. C. Mazumdar) that he had ‘a genial temper coupled with a ae desire to do good, and a sense of disinterestedness which was the admiration of all.’? He adds (in words that are in parts cusehet reminiscent of a service with which many of us are familiar) : ‘‘ In prosperity and adversity, in health or in sickness, in happiness and despon- ency, Nawab Wala Quadir has been the constant companion of his friends and relatives. He was a keen sportsman and an intelligent conversationalist. His beaux esprits have cheered up y With touching simplicity, albeit somewhat quaint English, the biographer goes on to say, eis one of those members of the Nizamut family who have not in fact, rather despised them. The Stine Say lines of his bio- graphy daa explain why the Nawab ur was induced a member of the Asiatic Society, ‘* He enjoys a ee as a good Persian scholar, and is a poet and versi- — fier besides.’’ I think, gentlemen, I am only expressing the also a scholarly colleague.’’ Amongst the Honorary Fellows we have had four deaths, the foremost name amongst these being that of the world- renowned and ee botanist, Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker; others are Mr. C. — . Professor RP. Regnaud and Acharjya Satyavrata Samas am. One of the Honorary Centenary, com Mr. C. ecteans, also died during the year under revie You will, I presume, agree that as it would ve quite least for me in the limited time at my disposal to deal at all adequately with the work and life- histories of all of these distinguished men: it is far better that I should not attempt the task. I deeply regret the decision, but it is inevitable if I am to “finish to-night. 1) Saiyid Ali Bilgrami was for many years Member for Education under H. H. the Nizam of Hyderabad, and subse- quently became a Member of the Council of the Secretary of State for India. He was a distinguished oriental scholar. (2) Harinath De was born on the 12th August, 1877. His father, Rai Bahadur Bhitnath De, was a distinguished —_— XXXViii Annual Address, [February, 1912. pleader in the Central Provinces. He had a remarkable Uni- versity career. He was almost invariably in the first class in his examinations, in India or in Europe. He was the recipient of many medals, prizes and scholarships. He passed his En- trance and F.A. examinations from St. Xavier’s College, securing the Duff Scholarship for languages. He graduated in 1896 with first class honours in English and Latin. The same year he obtained his M.A. degree in Latin. He also passed the special examination in Greek. As a result of his achievements, he was awarded the Government of India State Scholarship of £200 per annum for four years. With this assistance he went to Cambridge in 1897, where he obtained places in the Classical and Medieval and Modern Languages Triposes in the first and second class. Later on he obtained the Skeat’s prize and the Chancellor’s Gold Medal for classical verse. While in Europe, he studied at the Universities of the Sorbonne, Marbourg and (3) Professor Regnaud was elected as Honorary Fellow of the Society in 1879 in appreciation of the great services he had rendered to the cause of semitic learning. He was eminent Arabic scholar, and wrote much on the literature of the Arabs and conducted researches into the geography of Asia as known to the Arabs. (4) To attempt to condense into a few words and at the same time to do adequate justice to the life-history of that February, 1912.) Annual Address. XXXiX this duty, as in No. 1 of our January Proceedings you will find an admirable biography which has been contributed by Major Gage. I can only to-night bring before you a few main facts in the career of this most illustrious man of science. His con- nection with this Society was unbroken for more than 60 years. Originally elected in 1848 an ‘‘ Honorary Member ’’ as one of the most eminent scientific men of the day, this designation tinguished botanist, and filled the chair of botany in the University of Glasgow in 182. Young Hooker received his early education at the High School and later at the University of Glasgow, and worked at botany in his father’s herbarium. Being at that time destined for the career of a Naval Surgeon, he obtained the degree of Doctor of Medicine at the University of Glasgow in 1839 at the age of 22, and qualified for the Naval Medical Service. 1 may remind you that at least three of the scientifically intellectual giants of the 19th century, and who were contemporaries, began their careers in the Naval Medical Service. I refer to Darwin, Hooker and Huxley. In the same year he was attached as Assistant Surgeon and Naturalist to the Government expedition under Sir James Clark Ross for the investigation of territorial magnetism in the Antartic. e expedition lasted from 1839 to 1843, and, during this time, Hooker had the opportunity of visiting the Azores, Madeira, Canaries, Ca Verde, St. Paul’s Rocks, Ascension, St. Helena, South Trinidad, Auckland and Capbell islands, Ker- guelen, Terra del Fuego, the Falklands, Tasmania, New Zealand and Australia. As the fruits of this expedition there appeared, between 1844 and 1860, the Flora Antartica, the lora Novae Zelandiae and the Flora Tasmaniae, the publica- tion of these taking so many years owing to the fact that shortly after this expedition Hooker became assistant to Graham, then Professor of Botany in Edinburgh, and in 1845 Botanist to the Geological Survey to Great Britain, while a more prolonged interruption was caused by Hooker’s expedi- tion to India. Sir J. Hooker was in India during 1847 to 1851. His travels in India ranged from Calcutta to the Tibetan border of the Eastern Himalaya, and from Mirzapur to the Khasi Hills and Chittagong. A general account of his Indian journeys was published in 1854 under the title of ‘‘ Himalayan Journals,’’ and forms a classic of the literature of travel. While in Sikkim, Hooker had a full share of adventure, being imprisoned, along with his friend Dr. Campbell, by the then Raja of Sikkim. More than fifty years afterwards the present heir to the Sikkim State visited the one-time captive in his English home at Sunningdale. Despite the hardships of im- prisonment and an inclement climate, Hooker returned to Eng- Jand with an immense collection. Two magnificent descriptive xl Annual Address. [February, 1912. folio volumes with coloured plates were published, one in 1849 on the ‘‘ Rhododendrons of Sikkim,’’ the other in 1855 entitled tor of the Royal Botanical Garden at Kew, and in 1855 Hooker the younger was appointed the Assistant Director. and in the same year (with Dr. Thomas Thomason of the Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta) he published the first volume of a projected ‘‘ Flora Indica.’’ Hooker’s travels did not cease with his appointment, as he subsequently explored Palestine, _ Morocco and the rocky mountains and California in the in- terest of botanical research. In 1865 Joseph Hooker’s father died, and his distinguished son succeeded him in‘the Director- ship of Kew Garden and held the post for twenty years. It is worthy of notice that from his purely botanical work Hooker played a very important part in the development of the theory of organic evolution, and this was publicly acknowledged in 1908 when he received the Darwin-Wallace Medal from the Linnean Society. It is not possible to enumerate in the time at my disposal all the titles and honours Sir Joseph Hooker received from various bodies and societies : I can cnly notice a few. He was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society at the age of 30, and from 1872 to 1877 was President of that body. wa - of various British and other Universities. Was de- corated by the State with the C.B. in 1869, and with the K.C.8.I. in 1877, and the G.C.S.I. in 1897, and with the Order of Merit in 1907. He also held the Prussian Order “ Pour la Mérite ’’ and the Royal Swedish Order of the Polar Star, while he was a member of numerous learned societies in ail parts of the globe. From his extremely long and highly-honoured and honourable life, his extensive travels, his phenomenal know- ledge, the ness variety and erudition of his works. and his t : As was fitting, sepulture in Westminster Abbey was Offered, but, in accordance with his own wishes, his remains (5) M arrived in India in 1863, and joined the Society in 1866. He February, 1912.] Annual Address. xli by contributing a series of articles to the Journal on the ‘** History of the later Moghuls,’’ but did not live to complete the series. He published also an edition of the Storia do Mogor by Nicolao Manucci in the Indian Text Series which will always form a lasting monument to his scholarly patience. (6) Ambica Caran Sen, born in Dacca and belonged to the Vaidya caste, studied at the Presidency College and took his M.A. in 1873 in Natural and Physical Science, and joined he was selected for an agricultural scholarship, and went to England and was trained at Cirencester College and distinguished himself there. On return to India, he was appointed to the Agricultural Department. and rose to be Assistant Director of Agriculture, but his talents must have been somewhat of a nity. He devoted much time to the critical study of the Vedas and read several papers on this subject at meetings of the Society, one of these papers being specially noticed by my learned predecessor (in the address for 1910), which dealt with Tuita, one of the Hero Gods of the Rig Veda, and which Sir Agutos Mookerjee considered of ‘‘ considerable interest from an anthropological point of view.”’ (7) The late Mr. J. A. Cunningham was a distinguished member of the Indian Educational Service. On his arrival in his advanced students, is reflected in the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, of which he was a valued member. He also on several occasions acted as Meteorological Reporter to the Government of Bengal, and with characteristic energy threw himself into the work of original investigation in that branch of science. Later on he forsook his professorial chair to take up administrative work as Inspector of Schools in the Chota Nagpur Division, but although the duties of that post absorbed the greater part of his time, he always kept in close touch with the activities of the scientific world. : Time will only allow me to glance very briefly at the work done during the past year and the progress made in the various sections of the Society. Anthropology.—The Secretary of this section, you will see, reports that very few papers were published during 1911 on anthropological subjects, and that ‘‘ comparatively little inter- est is taken by members in such subjects.’’ This dearth of papers and lack of interest is also reported to be “ inevitable so long as there is no recognized authority in India to whom persons interested in the study of man can turn for advice, confident xlii Annual Address. [February, 1912. that they are receiving true expert advice.’’ It has sometimes occurred to me that a subject so vast and comprehensive as would necessarily take in such an enor- mous field of observation and record, that no individual, however encyclopaedic his knowledge, would be competent to fill the post of referee. He would almost need to be omniscient, and human omniscience is a contradiction in terms. I fear that we shall probably need a small army of ‘‘ recognized authorities,’’ —in fact an expert bureau. Philology.—A number of useful and important articles of historical and philological interest have been contributed to the Journal and Proceedings, amongst whic may mention two articles by Mr. H. Beveridge (a) on a dubious passage in the Ilminsky edition of the Baburnama, and (bd) on the Poet Maili of Herat. Also an article by Babu Rakhal Das Banerji, M.A., entitled ‘‘ Inscribed Guns from Assam.’’ There are apparently seven of these inscribed guns extant, and one of them is said to ea Naw-wara Top or Naval gun. There is a most interesting and scholarly article in the Journal for April, and which is of peculiar interest at the present time, by the Rev. H. Hosten,S.J., under the title ‘‘ Father A. Monserrate’s Description of Delhi. Firoz Shah’s tunnel.’? It was written in 1581, and dealt with a subterranean tunnel for water in that city, which had been constructed by Firoz Shah and was about 43 miles in length. The text and maps seem to indicate that the tunnel ran from Firoz Shah’s Kotila to Rai Pithora. Lt-Col. Phillott contributed some useful notes on Urdu grammar. In the Journal for June we find a very useful con- tribution by Mr. Kirkpatrick entitled «A vocabulary of the Pasi Boli, or Argot of the Kunchbandiya Kanjars,’’ a gipsy tribe of India. Also in July a second article by the same author on ‘a newly-found Buddhist Sanscrit work called Catuhéatika b ad 29 Th : bf Ary eva. ere are a large number of other articles tri us that this section of the Society has been very us . have been made in chemistry by Dr. Ra i d y Dr. Ray and his pupils, an by Mr. David Hooper, one of which I ‘shall have occasion to specially mention later on. In Botany by W. W. Smith, Mr. Burkill and Prof. West. February, 1912.] Annual Address. xliii Many biological specimens have been examined by Dr. Annan- dale and others from time to time at our meetings. Sastri, C.I.E., who toured in Rajputana during the months of September and October, 1911. In connection with this work mention might be made of the Bardic committee of Jodhpur, which is doing excellent work, especially the energetic Secre- tary of this committee, Pandit Ram Karan. It is expected that a Bardic committee will be formed shortly at Bikanir, as H.H. the Maharaja of Bikanir is much interested in the sub- ject. There are also hopes of good work at Jaipur. During the year under review [ am glad to report that a very large number of Sanscrit manuscripts, some of them of extreme rarity, have been acquired by purchase, and amongst these is a unique manuscript on palm-leaf copied in a.pD. 1175, The learned compiler of the report states that it is perhaps the first book written throughout in verse in that language which as yet has been discovered. It has hitherto only been known in a Chinese translation and is a most important find. During the year 1911, no fewer than forty fasciculi of important texts of different dimensions have been published in the Bibliotheca Indica, works in Sanscrit, Hindi, Arabic, and Persian on suc subjects as Astronomy, Logic and Philisophy, Grammar, and Biography, and a Sanscrit-Tibetan Dictionary. n the Medical Section some valuable papers have been read during the year on various professional subjects. am glad to report that this section continues to flourish. It has not yet been six years in existence, and it numbers 95 members. The meetings have been fairly well attended. Captain Sandes is now the Secretary of this section. I will now, with your per- Researches on the Metabolism of Food.—After the opening of the new physiological laboratories at the Medical College, it became the custom of the staff of the Medical College Hospital to send different pathological fluids for complete analysis. The results obtained differed so widely from the standards that - have been worked out for Europeans that it became an urgent xliv Annual Address. [February, 1912. standards for Europeans. In round numbers the figures were from 4 to 4 of the European standards. Some of the more important differences were (a) the large percentage of albumin- ous material in the blood, and the higher percentage of water, for clotting of the Bengali’s blood was much less than that of the Kuropean, in fact, only about half. As would be expected from these differences in the blood, a similar type of difference was found to occur in the other fluids and secretions of the od people on which, eventually, these differences must depend. This line of research plunged the work into the subject of protein metabolism, around which acute differences of opinion have arisen. As is now widely known by most people, the old and hitherto well-established views on the amount of albumen o disease have been seriously called in question. Professor Chittenden of Yale the usual standard of albuminous material. Not only does r this amount in their daily fare, happen to be the ruling races of the earth, is explained by Chittenden and his followers as tions made from Chittenden’s laboratory experiments. It so et tr that the teeming millions of the rice-eating areas of \ February, 1912.j Annual Address. xlv by a series of circumstances that is neither for the physical welfare nor the efficiency of those whose daily food is deficient in albuminous principles. In the work sonnentsd with these researches, the food stuffs of Rail Behar, and the United Provinces have been anal sed, and owing to the kindness and co-operation of Professor Benedict of the Carnegie Institute of Washington, the heat values of the food materials have also been determined and placed on a sure foundation. During all these investigations, those engaged in the work have taken advantage of every opportunity of studying the effects of a high and a low level of albuminous interchanges within the body on the physical development, efficiency and general well- being of the different tribes and races in India. By elimina- tion of all other factors as can be done in a study of people who obtain a liberal allowance of albumen in their daily food are superior in physique, efficiency, health, and general capa- bilities to other tribes and races, etc., whose allowance of albu- men has been habitually curtailed. It is very generally recog- nized that it is only by research on a large scale conducted on fairly large numbers of people living under natural conditions, that progress will be made in the study of the nutrition of the body, and not by laboratory experiments, however inter- esting these may be. In India we possess unrivalled oppor- country and which require to be earnestly grappled + the rising generation of medical siete The hitherto un- solved riddle of that ty; glycosuria which impairs the Ow does it act? That curse of modern eerie’ dys- pepsia, and ambol (acidity) one of its distressing symptoms why is it so common in Bengal ? Is excess of starchy diet the only factor? Why is it so incurable? Isit racial? Again the so-called infantile or biliary cirrhosis of the liver. How is it brought about? Then again take the causes of the very igh mortality amongst your infants in large Indian cities. My friend, Dr. Indu Madhab Mallik (id a member of the xlvi Annual Address. (February, 1912. Society) at a lecture recently given by him at the University Institute, at which i had the honour of presiding, brought forward some startling figures on this and other kindred been provisionally called epidemic dropsy. The researches of t fascinating subject, and although I have barely touched the fringe, I have, I hope, shown you how full of interest the food question is, and how numerous the grave problems there are awaiting solution in this India of ours, and which we hope will one day be solved by the patient enquirer. To turn to another subject, that of haematology or examination of the blood. Much good work has been done of recent years, and members the erythrocytes or red-blood corpuscles. By observations on haemolysis (or blood destruction) he first tried to prove that it existed in the form of suspension, and that its solution in distilled water on hyposmotic saline solution follows the law of Mullanby and Hardy. He has further tried to prove that during haemolysis the erythrocytes exhibit a specific resistance February, 1912.] Annual Address, xl vii places in the locality, and in this way he has shown that the largest number of Anopheline fuliginosus is found in Calcutta about November. r. Brahmacari has also been investigating that grave condition known as ‘“‘ Kala Azar,!’’ or as I prefer to call it ** Kala Jar,’’ and has made some observations on the Wasser- caused such a terrible mortality some decades ago. His conclu- sions appear to him to suggest that this fever which deci- ated Burdwan and neighbouring districts was in reality the simultaneous prevalence of malarial fever and Kala Jar, both in an intense form. Recent advances in Tropwal Medicine and Pathology.— There is no branch of medicine in which greater advances have been made of recent years than in tropical pathology. I may without exaggeration say that it has advanced by leaps and bounds and notable discoveries are announced every year. e, or some fresh light on an old disease, or may be some idea full of promise mea: Assamese-English dictionary which gives ‘‘ jar ’’ asa synonym for fever and explains ‘‘ kala ’’ as death, although it may also mean black. Hem puts time and death as synonymous words. xlviii Annual Address. [February, 1912. which threatens to revolutionize and upset all our former ideas. I may safely assert that thirty years ago tropical pathology considered as a distinct and separate branch of medicine could scarcely be said to exist. Since then so many new countries en opened up in Africa and elsewhere which have called s mens quiet work has been done, though unfortunately much of it is not accessible to the general public as it is buried in official re- ports, and for this and other reasons has not as yet received _been done in India had been carried out elsewhere the medical world would have heard much more of it. The Medi- drawing attention to the enormous prevalence of tubercular diseases in Calcutta, and other places in India, and the resolu- vas unanimously adopted, pointing out the urgent need of Sanitaria in suitable localities for the successful treat- s and Punjab Governments. February, 1912.] Annual Address. xlix I pass on to the subject of fevers, malarial and other. As you probably know it was Laveran who first discovered the amplified as they were, especially in Italy, by observers like Marchiafara, Celli, Golgi, an ignami, etc., and which were followed up by the painstaking work of Sir P. Manson and others, and all of which paved the way for the epoch-making discovery some years later by Sir Ronald Ross of the I.M.S.) have revolutionized our ideas about malarial infection. Pre- whence do they originate ? and how do they invade the human 2 y? The three hypotheses were— 1. Aerial infection. 2. Drinking water infection. 3. The mosquito theory. It is unnecessary for me to discuss the first two of these theories, as the evidence in their favour is quite inconclusive, and the theory which holds the field is the last. It is said by some that this is by no means a new theory and that it is men- tioned by some of the older writers (such as even Susruta, Colu- mella and Viturins, and in later times by Lancisi) who all believed that malaria was transmitted by the stings of insects. Whatever credence we may place on these assertions, there is no doubt that it was Ross’ daring leap which established at a bound the inoculation into the human subject of the phase of the malarial malaria from infected places such as Ismailia and elsewhere. Unfortunately these measures are not so easy to carry out on a large scale in the enormous swampy areas of lower Bengal. In fact are impracticable. The malaria parasite is transmitted by a special kind of mosquito—not every mosquito. There are some three or four hundred different species of mosquito, of which the females are mostly known, and probably half as many undescribed species. Luckily only a small portion of l Annual Address. [February, 1912. they take a large share in the diffusion of other diseases = Ss. an tance of these little fish is that they are able to live in very shallow water and to work their way in amongst dense surface vegetation and thus gain access to the larvae. A consignment of these fish was brought from the West Indies to India in 1909 and taken to the United Provinces. Possibly also experiments were made elsewhere in India, but I am not aware whether any definite beneficial results have ac- crued from these experiments in India. There are three varieties of malarial parasites at present known :— (1) Plasmodium Malariae ) Thege are only three at pres- (2) Plasmodium Vi ent known to cause malaria. ever n considerably altered in the near future. ‘Usual classification is into four classes or phyla—(1) Sarcodina, (2) Mastigophora, (3) Sporozoa, and (4) Infusoria. Sporozoa, to which the mal- arcodina move and capture food by pseudopodia. 2. The mastigophora by flagella, and Infusoria by cilia. February, 1912.] Annual Address. li There is some evidence that these groups are closely allied, c M.A.S.,C.A.S.and others,—and instruction is given by specialists ‘in modern methods of malaria research; and their value you will readily concede is incalculable. If I had time, there are many other febrile conditions which I might mention—7-day ‘fever, 3-day fever, and Malta fever. Kala Jar—1869 in Garo Hills.—The word was first used in the Garo or some other Assamese dialect to indicate a well- ‘tum (Nicolle) 190%. Originally discovered in 1900 by Col. Sir William Leishman, .M.C., whilst examining a film taken post mortem from a case of what was then called ‘‘ Dum Dum fever,’’ the results were published in May 1903. In July 1903 -Major Donovan, I.M.S., Madras, found similar bodies in blood ‘taken during life by spleen puncture. In July 1904, Major Rogers announced that he had suc- -ceeded in observing the development of these parasites into flag- ellates by cultivating the blood taken from a case of Kala Zar, pointing to an insect carrier: and Patton in Madras later has found that these bodies could develop into typical flagellates in the bed bug (Cimex rotundatus). We now generally believe that this parasite Leishmania—Donovani is the cause of the disease known as Kala Zar or tropical Spleenomogaly, and that it is probably spread by some insect, but that the particular ‘carrier is unknown as yet. The treatment of this disease, I ‘regret to say, remains most unsatisfactory. 2. Leishmania tropica is found in Delhi boil and Lahore or frontier sore. A very strong scientific commission for Kala Zar, I have strong reason to believe, will shortly be appointe 3. Leishmania infantum (Pianese and Nicolle) is febrile hii Annual Address. [February, 1912. splenic anemia seen in children in Italy and N. Africa accom- panied by enlargement of spleen and liver. 7m A right lines, and much expenditure on useiess disinfection diverted to more efficient methods of prevention. plead for more workers for this and other equally grave diseases. Cholera.—The treatment of this terrible disease has ad- vanced considerably of recent time, principally through the same figure as in 1905. _ From 1908-1909 with hypertonic salines injected into the veins it fell to 32°6. Since then with the injection of the hyper- tonic salines plus permanganates, chiefly K. M. No. 3 an k That is, in simple language, whereas teen years ago on an average out of 100 attacks about 40 rs most recent methods, and after he left, the Italian doctors sent Major. Rogers notes of 58 severe cases treated in the same way laid down as a result of his former Palermo experiences, with only 8 deaths, that is 15%, of deaths, or 85° of recoveries. ere 75% of recoveries by following the same methods. Are ese results wonderful ? and are they not strong evidence of February, 1912.] Annual Address. liii the importance of the work done by one of the medical members of the Society ? We all hope that in-the near future the results Major Rogers and those who follow in his footsteps obtain in this terrible disease will be even more striking. e last tropical disease which I shall speak about is dys- entery—an important group of diseases hitherto compri under one name, but probably differing widely in their causa- tion and in their pathology. Much work is going on in various parts of the world including India, and there are least two totally different pathological conditions found in India, each of by group of bacilli belonging to the same great class as typhoi fever and probably other bowel diseases—bacillary dysentery : this form does not give rise to liver abscess; (ii) due to a protozoal organism belonging to the amoebae several of which are pathogenic. Both forms are very common in India, but the important distinction is that the amoebic variety only is the one which is responsible for that very fatal tropical condition known as liver abscess. This discovery hascleared up the long-standing controversy as to how far tropical liver abscess was dependent on dysentery. Both the liver complication and the dysentery are amenable to treatment with Ipecacuanha The work done in Calcutta during the last decade by Major Rogers and others has shown that these liver abscesses always contain living amoebz of dysen- try in their walls, but are otherwise free from all kinds of bac- teria such as cause abscesses and boils. This has led to the suc- amoebae. Major Rogers has also successfully revived the older proce- dure (in vogue in India sixty-seventy years ago) of giving large doses of Ipecacuanha in threatened liver abscesses. A carefu examination of the patient’s blood by the microscope shows been brought about in the British Army. I can only mention the successful treatment of the bacillary form of dysentery by effective sera and vaccines—Forster’s and other sera used successfully by Captain Gillet at Buxar. : repeat that the work is great and the labourers are se and some fall by the way; but the harvest when it ripens nee be great. There is every reason for the belief that the Class rooms and Research laboratories of the School of Tropical Medicine (which we hope will be established in Calcutta a many years are past) will attract a large number of devoted, liv Annual Address. [February, 1912. capable and earnest workers, anxious to grapple with the many problems of disease which lie at our doors waiting for solution. work alone. It is only by the patient consideration of clinical and laboratory methods combined, such as can only be carried out in a well-equipped laboratory in intimate connection with a large hospital such as the Medical College Hospital in this city, that the unique advantages which Calcutta offers as a centre for tropical research will be fully realized, as I hope they will be in the near future. Americans have been only. a few years in occupation of the Philippine Islands, and yet they have built reserach laboratories and given occupation to a far bigger army of of India. Khartoum, a'so a city of yesterday, is far ahead of Calcutta in this respect, and yet Caleutta has a far larger popu- = and fine, better-equipped hospitals than Khartoum can ave. Ladies and Gentlemen, it grows late, and I know and feel that I have detained you far too long, and yet I have only touched the fringe of this fascinating subject. As I stated at the outset, I have been compelled to abbreviate and curtail much of the subject which I have endeavoured to place before you to-night. Not one evening—not twenty evenings—would suffice When it was suggested that I should choose as the subject of in other sciences that Saying is truae—‘‘ the old order changeth, yielding place tothe new”? In the nature of things this must be Feb., 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. lv so. I have tried to indicate to-night that if disease is attacked pauper, because the sitions: causes of disease are the same in both classes, rich and poor being almost equally liable to attack and also equally capable of transmitting disease germs from each to other. In the interests then of our common humanity, and to help in the evolution of a fitter and a healthier race, I appeal with confidence for your support and co-operation in this great cause—the cause of humanity. I potestas est’’ and ‘‘ Let knowledge grow an more to more.’’ eee oneer The President announced the ap tegaee of Officers and Mem- bers of Goudeil to be as follows: President. Colonel G. F. A. Harris, C.S.I., M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S. Vice- Presidents. eee yee ble Justice Sir Asutos Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., C.S.I., , D.So., F.BS. G. "Thibaut, Esq., C.I. E., h.D. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasid Sastri, C.1.E., M.A. Lt.-Col. F. J. Drury, M.B., 1.M.S. Secretary and Treasurer. General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., F.GS. Treasurer :— D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S. Additional Secretaries. Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A., F.L. Anthropological Secretary :-N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc. ,0.M.Z. S., F.LS. Joint Philological Secretary — Satis Candra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Medical Secretary ;—* Capt. J. 'D. cee I.M.S. Other Members of Councii. Lt.-Col. F. P. Maynard, M.D., F.B.CS.., oe IMS. The Hon'ble Mr. Justice H. Holmwood, I.C ‘vi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1912. E. P. Harrison, a pee sg 8, Lt.-Col. D. C. Phillot H. H. Hayden, Esq., C.LE. , DAs, B.E., F.G.8. ds, Es q. S. W. Kemp, Esq., B.A. The ee also announced the election of Fellows to be as follow H. everiakc Esq., I.C.S. (retired). J.C. Bose, Esq., C.8.I., C.1L.E., M.A., D.Sc. Prof. P. J. Briihl, F.C.S. Capt. S. R. Christophers, I.M.S. Charles Stewart Middlemiss, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. The meeting was then closed. ——<})—-— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the Ptah S rooms on Wednesday, the 14th February, 1912, at 9.30 p.m Lr.-Cot. F. P. MAYNARD, is: in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. U. N. Brahmachari, Dr. G. C. Chatterji, Dr. K. K. Chatterji, Dr. C. H. Elmes, Capt. A. E. J. Lister, I.M.S., a A. H. Maddox, I.M.S., Lt.-Col. A. H. Nott, I.M.S., Capt. H. B Steen, I.MS., Capt. iD. Sandes, Honorary Secretary, Visitors :—Captain ie eee) LMS.,; Dr. -N.- Sirkar, Dr. C. H. B. Thom The minutes of the SY meeting were read and confirmed. me following papers were read :— On some new oo fuligenosus of Calcutta. —By Dr. U. N. BRaHMacHARI ww, PhD, z gies use of Pilea in Tuberculosis.—By Dr. G. C. Cuarrerst, M.B oN. ER NEN ay LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. | ON THE 31ST PECEMBER, 1011, LIST OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF COUNCIL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL FOR THE YEAR 1911. —___ President : Colonel G. F. A. Harris, C.S.I., M.D. #.R.C.P., I:M.S; Vice-Presidents : The Hon’ble age Sir ae Mukhopadhyaya, Kt, CSL, D.L., F.R.S.E. G. Thibaut, fsa. os ERD, ©. LE. Mahamahopadhyaya Har ‘aprasad Sastri, C.I.E. ,M.A. Lieut.-Colonel F. J. Drury, M.B., I.M. S. Secretary and Treasurer. General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., F.G.S. Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Ksq., F.C.S. Additional Secretaries. Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Hsq., Ph.D. Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A., F-LS. Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., ‘Sc., C.MLZ.S. Joint Philological Secretary ; - wa Pee Satis Chandra Vidyabha sana, M.A., -D. M. RA Medical Secretary ; ~ Major J. W. D. Megaw, I.M.S. Other Members of Council. The Hon. Dr. Abdulla al- Mamun Suhrawardy, M.A., LL.D. Lieut.-Colonel F. Pp. Maynard, M.D., F.R.C.S., UPB. nae Ss. - H. Hayden, Esq., C.LE., B.A., F.G.S. W. K; Dods, Es sq. LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. R.=Resident. N.R. eS Resident. A.= Receanth L.M. = Life Member. = Foreign Membe An Asterisk is prefixed to the names of the Fellows of the Society. HS cheemtete who have changed oak -apapaanel since the list was drawn up are requested to give intimation of such a change to the Honorary General Secretary, in order that the necessary ruidkacites may be made in the subsequent edition. Errors or omissions in the follo owing list should also be ig et to the Honorary General Secretary. ers who are about to oe India and do not intend to return are partionlanly Eiatln ested to notify to the Honorary General Secretary whether it is their desire to continue Meisnect of the Society ; otherwise, in accord- ance with "Ra le 40 of the rules, their names will be removed oe the list at Date of Blection. 1907 April 3. | N.R. |} Abdul Ali, Abul Faiz Muhammad, M.A., Deputy Magistrate. Netrokona, iciipe ngh. 1909 Mar. 3.) N.R.| Abdul Latif, Syed, Deputy Maseieis. sal Barisal. 1894 Sept. 27.,L.M.| Abdul Wali, Maulavi. 23, European Asylum Lane, Calcutta. 1909 July 7.| R. | Abdur Rahim, Maulavi. 51, Taltolla Lane, Calcutta. ; 1895 May 1.| R. | Abdus Salam, ae ie M.A., Presidency Magistrate. Calcut 1903 April 1, | NLR. mee cae Maulavi Beyia, Raees and Zemin- L ore. 1904 Sept. 28,| N.R. Adiiaaa Hasain Khan, Munshi. Jhelum. _ 1911 April 5.|N.R.| Ahmad Husain, Shaikh, Khan Bahadur, Rais ah. 1888 April 4,; R. | Ahmud, Shams-ul-Ulama Maulavi. 3, Mau- Icutta. 1899 Jan. 4.|N.R.| Ali Hussain Khan, Nawab. Lucknow. 1903 Oct. 28.| R. | AHan, —_ Smith, u.s. 3, Esplanade, East, Caleut 1893 Aug. 31.) N.R. | Anderson, iaé -Col. Adam Rivers Steele, B.A., M.B., ey 0.M.Z,S., LM.8. Chit ittagong. 1884 Sept. 3.) A. Anders n, J. A Europe. 1904 Sept. 28. R. sandal Nelson, D.S¢., C.M.Z.S., Superinten- dent, Indian Museum. Oalcutta. 1910 Apl. 6. | N.R.| Ascoli, Frank David, 1.0.8. Dacca : 1909 May 5., R. | Ashgar, A. A., Ba rrister-at-Law. 8, European Asylum Lane, Calcutta. lx Date of Election, 1911 May 3.| R. split ae Charles. 11, Loudon Street, Calcu 1904 July 6.|N.R.| Aulad Hikes Sayid, Khan Bahadur , Inspector aa =e) oO og Late = 3 cot i o =] sg cca 1909 May 5.| R. | Azad, Maulavi Abul-Kalam Mohyuddin Ahmad, 13, McLeod Street, Calcutta. 1870 Feb. 2.|L.M.| Baden-Powell, Baden Henry, M.a., Ferlys Lodge, 29, Sunder. ’ Road, "Ouford, nglan 1891 Mar. 4. | N.R.| Baillie, The Hon. Mr. Duncan Colvin, 1.¢.s., Meml er, Board of Revenue, N orth- West ce ; 1909 Feb. 3. | N.R. Banerjee, Charu Deb, B.A., LL.B. Allahabad. 1910 Dec. 7.| N.R.| B Dacca College, =e) <7 5 2 Cmte Sr =) @ <4 ie) 5 Qu id Po A | 5 2 ug acca 1905 Mar. 1.| R. Banerjee, Maralidhar. Sanskrit College, leutt Calcutta. 1907 Jan. 2.| R. | Banerji, Rakhal Das, w.a. 45/4, Simla Street, Calcutta. 1908 Mar. 4.| R. ew Satis Kumar. 45, Baniatola Lane, al cutta, 1896 Mar. 4. | N.R. econ Satish Chandra, ee LL.D., Advo- cate, High Court. Allaha 1911 June 7.|N.R.| Barik, Ganesh Lall, Bintan. Chandchaura, Ga aya, 1869 Dec. 1. | L.M. | Barker, Robert Arnold, m.p., F.¢.s. Fairfield, Oxford Road, Reading, Perit. Eing- lan 1885 Nov. 4./| R. Barman, Damodar Das. 55, Olive Street, Cal- - cutta. 1898 Mar. 2. | N.R. Barton, Herbert Charles, m.a., 1.¢.3. ., Magistrate and Collector, Shillong. 1908 Nov. 4. | N.R.| Barnes, James Hector, B.8e,, F.1.0., ¥.c.s., Prin- cipal, Punjab Agri alban “beings and Agric evar Chemist, Punjab Govt. Lyall- pur, Punjab. 1902 May 7.| R. Bartlett, Hdward “ecg John. 4, Hsplan- ade, oes Caleu 1894 Sep. 27.| R. | Basu, Nagendra hack 20, Kantapuker Lane ; Bagbazaar, Sct etie 1903 Feb. 4.| N.R.| Batra, Bhaw Das, Rai Bahadur, M. As, Revenue Minister, Jammu and Kashm | | | t 1909 July 7. a R. | Bazuz, Rangnath Khu raj. Gurgaon, Bombay. N. n 1895 July 3.) L.M. ncaa pare The Hon, we Nicholas Dodd, C.8, Shillon 1907 Feb. 6./N.R.| B Beli, Chases Alfred, 1.0.8. isek, Sikkim. 1909 April 7,; N.R R. Ben tley, arles a M.B., D.P.H. Special ‘Sanit tary nce le Shillong lxi Date of f Election. 1906 Nox, 4; 1876 Noy. 15. 1893 May 3. 1908 Nov. 4. 1909 Aug. 4. 1910 April 6. 1909 July 7. 1911 April 5. 1910 May 4. 1893 Feb. 1. 1910 May 4. 1909 July 7. 1895 July 3. 1898 Feb, 2. 1908 June 3. 1895 Mar. 6. 1910 July 6. 1911 Nov. 1906 Sept 1908 Jan. 1906 Nov. 1906 J uly 1907 July 1909 Oct. 1905 Mar, 1909 Oct. 6. N.R. F.M. N.R. N.R. N.R. R. R, Bishop, T. H., M.R.C.8,, L.B.€.8 Bergtheil, Cyril. Str seah, Mozufferpor é. Beverid etir 3 and Deputy Collector. Farid Bhattacharjee, Jyotis Chandra, mu Ay BA Purneah. Disses ee 6/51, Padda- er Road, Cal | Beaten Shib Nath, M.B. General Hos- pital, Rangoon. Bion, H.S., B.sc., #.G.8,, Assistant Superinten- dent, Geological Survey of India. Calcutta. > D.P.H. Paksey, Pabna Dist Bajos The Revd. P.O. Dumka, Sonthal Parg Aired “William Ferrall, C/o Messrs. Grindlay & C 4, Parliament Street, London i; Bally- .| Bonham-Carter, The Hon. Mr. Norman, 1.c.s. Dacea. Bose, Amrita Lal, Dramatist. 9-2, Ram Chandra Maitra’s Taine, Calcutta. Bose, Hira Lall, Dewan Behader, L.M.B. Mott’s Lane, Caleutta Bose, Jagadis Chanda, C.8.1., M.A., D.Se., C.1.E. Presidency se Oalcutta. Botham, Arthur Wil 25/2, oyle, Lieut. Cecil Alexander, ing Edwar Lancers, -Cavalry Lines, The Kurram Valley Militia, Parachinar, Kurram Valley. N.-W. F. P. : Bradley-Birt, Francis Bradley, 1.c.s.. Khulna. Brahmachari, Upendra Nath, ci m.p, 10, Nimtola Ghat Street, Calcutta. Bramley, Percy. Europe. Brown, Lieut.-Col. Edwin Harold, .p., 1,u.s (retired). : Harington bi Catena | | Brown, John in, B.S¢., ., Assis- tant Superintendent risen Sutvey of India. Calcutta Brown, Percy, 4 R.C.A. Government School of rt, Calcutta. Brown, William Barclay, t.¢.s. Europe Briihl, Paul Johannes. Civil Tuptsaasi College, Sibpur, Howrah. | lxii Date of Election, 1910. Feb. 2. 1901 Sept. 25. 1887 May 4. 1901 June 5. 1896 Jan. 8. 1900 May 2 1898 Sept. 30. 1906 Dec. 5. 1907 Apl. °3. 1907 Mar. 6. 1901 Mar. 6. 1895 July 3. 1911 Feb. 1. 1910 May 4. | 1905 May 3. 1890 June 4. 1909 Mar, 3. 1905 July 5. 1906 Jan. 3. 1904 July 6, | R. R. R. L.M. N.R. R. R. A R. R. A. 1908 Feb. 5.| R. 1911 June 7. 1909 Mar. 3. 1907 Sept. 25, R. R. R, R N.R. R. | Be | Huchas, W. H., nos. United Service Club, utta. Peano Lieut.-Col. aoe James, 1.M.8. | United Bivosns Club, Calc | Bural, Nobinchand, Botiiton. 10, Old Post Office Street, Caleut *Burkill, Isaac eee M. : , Reporter on Eco- nomic Products to the Government of India. Calcutta .| Burn, The Hon. Mr. Richard, 1.c.s. Allahabad. Butcher, Flora, .p. Tanakpur, Naini Tal. Cable, Sir Ernest, kt. Europ Caddy, Adrian, m.p. (Lond. oe F.R.C.s. (Eng | D.P.H., M.R.C.P.s. (Lond.), 2-2, owen Street, Calcutta. | Calvert, Lieut.-Col. John Telfer, se M.R.C.P., | 1M.8. 14, Russell Street, Caleut Bore Camaji Byramji Rasioie & B.A., LL.B., aupur Campbell, William Edgar Marmaduke, 1.¢.s. ucknow. Carlyle, The Hon. Sir eee Warrand, K.C.s.1., C.LE., 1.¢.8., Revenue and Agriculture and P.W.D. Member, Covenhiad of India Calcutta Carndnuff, Hon: Mr. Justice Herbert William ameronu, C8.1., LCs. 5, Hungerford St., Calcutta. Carter, Capt. Robert Markham, t.u.s. Hurope. Cha kravart rti, Dwarkanath, m.a., L. y~ Vakil, igh C Calcutta. *Chakravarti, Monmohan, M.a,, B.L., Bengal Provincial Civil Service. 14, ‘Palmer's Bazaar Road, Balliaghatta, Oaleutta Chakravarti, Nilmani , M.A. Presidency College, a cutta. Chatterjee, ra Pendeil, A : : ‘\edéoal Col- lege, Calcu Chatterjee, Kane Kumar, F.r.c,s, 154, Dha- ramtola St., Caleutta rari: Manmatha Nath, m.z. 2965/1, reular Road, Calcutta. Chatterjee, ‘Bestods Prakas. a 8, Dizon Lane, lxili Date of Election, , —eee 4 1902 Aug. 27.| R. | Chaudhuri, the Hon. Mr. Justice Ashutosh, : | Judge, High Court. 47, Old Ballygunge, Calcutta. 1893 Sept. 28.) R. | Chaudhuri, Banawari Lala, B.se., Edin. 120, Lower Csrcilar Road, Calcutt tta. 1911 Mar. 1. | N.R. Chaudhuri, Charu Chandra, oe Sher- pur Town, Mymensingh Dis 1907 July 3.; R. | Christie, William Abelian: Kynock, B.S¢., | Ph.D. emist, Geological Survey of India, alcutta. 1909 Nov. 3 | N.R.| Christophers, Major Samuel oN M.B., Ttesearch Laboratory, Kasau 1902 April 2.} R. Chunder, Rajchunder, ‘ Attorney-at- tw. 2, Old Post Office Street, Calcutta. 1906 Nov. 7. | N.R.| Clarke, Geotfrey Roth, 1.C.8s. Postmaster- | General, Allahabad. | A. | €o Barts Rachel Nathaniel, M.B., ¥F.R.C.s. 1906 July 4.) N.R Sennare EUbptin Frank dei F.R.C.S. (Eng. ), L.R.C.P. (Lond.), 1.M.s, 1910 July 6. | NLR. Conyngham, Major [oP Tae R.E. Dehra Un, 1908 Nov. 4.! A. | Cook, Capt. Lewis, ius. Bur 1903 Aug. 26.) R. Copleston, The Most Revd. ital ee Stephen, v.p. Lord Bishop of Calcutta. 1898 June 1. | F.M.| Cordier, Dr. _Palmyr. 20, Boulavard Gambetta, 20, Hanoi (Tonkin), French Indo-China 1907 July 3.| R. | Cotter, faehiae urcell, sre Sticariibes: 1907 Dee. 4. 1908 Jan. 1.) R. |-Crake, Dr. Herbert Milverton, 15, Park Street, Calcutta. 1901 June 5.| A. | Crawford, Lieut.-Col. Dirom Grey, L™.s, Europe. 1876 Mar. 1. | F.M.| Crawfurd, James, B.A., 1.¢.s. (retired). piles wood, dd ington, Lanarkshire, Scotlan 1887 Aug. 25.) R. Criper, William ae F.C.8., F.1.C. gee Konnagar, E.I. 1895 July 3.) R. ne, ‘he Hon, Mr, John Ghest, ¢.1.£., | C.8, y., Govt. of Bengal, Revenue and Sec | Genl. oe ‘Calcutta. | 1873 Dec. 3. toe Dames, Mansel ay toon 1.0.8. oo. Fyzaba ad. 1910 Jan. ae bay Fees David oe; aa School. Street, } . Oaleitia lxiv Date of Election, 1904 July 6. 1895 Sept. 19. 1907 July 3. 1906 Dec. 5. 1902 Mar. 5. 189) Aug. 30. 1904 Sept. 28. 1906 Dec. 5. 1904 Jan. 6. 1901 June 5. R. R 1910 Dee. 7. 1910 May 4. 1907 Oct. 30. 1898 Jan. 5. 1906 Dee. 5. 1909 Nov. 3. 1902 July 2. 1909 Aug. 4, 1892 Sept. 22. 1905 April 5. N.R. N.R.. A R. N.R. N.R. N.R. N.R 1877 Aug. “ 1906 Nov. 7. 1907 ae 25, 1900 Jul De, Brajendra Nath, 22, Loudon Street, Caloutta. De, Rian Chandra, B.A., 1.¢.8., Registrar of o-operative Credit Societies, Eastern Ben- 1.0.8. (retired). long. th, M.A., B.S . Habigunge. Deare, Lieut.-Col.. Benjamin Hobbs, m.r.c.s. (Eng.), u.R.c.p. (Lond.), p.p.aH. (Cantab), .M.S. Krishna, Bahadur. h, B ‘ DeCourcy, William Blennerhasset. Silchar char P.O., Cach Dentith, kahas William, 1.c.s. Cooch Behar. Dev-Sharman, Gulab Shanker, F.'T.s., M.R.A.S., Private Secretary to H. e Maharani Sahiba of Bettiah. Allahabad. Dey, Nundolal. Chinsura. Dharmapala, The Anagarika Hevavitarana, eniapuker Lane, Calcutta LM | Dhavle, Sankara Balaji, 1.¢.s. Gulzerba gh. N.R. | Dixit, Pandit Sri Ram, s.a. , Secretary, Prakigs garh State. Pratapgar R. | Dods, William Kane. Agent, Hongkong and Shanghai Banking Corporation. Calcutta N.R. Donnan, Major William, Indian Arm X- aminer of Ordnance Factory Accounts in India. Luckno A. | Donovan, Lieut. -Col. Charles, M.D., I.M.S. Europe. R. | Doxey, pong So 9, Queen’s Park, Ballygunge, Caleu N.R. Drake uinsblian, Digby Livingstone, 1.¢.s. ues R. | Drury, t..Col. Francis James, 1-M.S. Mekical ¢ Collage Calcutta, N.R.| Dunnett, James Macdonald, 1.0.8., Settlement cer. Ludhiana R. | Dutt, Kedar Nath. 1, Sikdarpara Lane, Cal- cutta. N.R.| Eadie, Capt. Se Inglis. 97th Deccan In- fantry, Fubbulpu A. | Eakins, Olin, u.p gee ype. R. | Earle, The Hon. ‘Sir ‘Aichdalé, K.C,I.E., 1.C.8. 1910 April 6.| NLR. 12, Loudon Street, Calcutta Bbden, — PT, Pp. 73rd Cavalry, Cannanore, India Ixv Date of Election, ] 1903 May 6. 19L0 May 6. 1910 April a 1911 Nov. 1. 1991 Mar. 6. 1904 Aug. 3. 1908 Sept. 2. 1906 Dec. 5 1906 Oct. 31. ‘NR, — Walter Noel. Sootea P.O., Tezpur, NLR. Kdwards, Lieut. W. M., Indian Army. Barian, Murree Hillis. R. | Elmes, Dr. Cecil H. 25, Park Street, Calcutta. R. | Esch, V. J., Architect. 25, Park St., Caleutta. 'N. R. | Fergusson, John Pts ie L¢.s. Sahar yeh R. | Fermor, Lewi A.R.S.M., D.Se., Bipecua ace ec togscal Survey of aan Calcutta. N.R. | Fida Ali, ihe: Arrah. R. inck, Herman H. G., Surgeon to the ‘Comes Geical ee Bemiany. 19, Camac ~ Street, Calcutta. 1907 Mar. 6. | 1910 Sept. 7. 1906 Dec. 5. 1910 April 6. 1905 Jan. 4. 1910 Nov. 2. 1903 Mar. 4. 1893 Jan. 11. 1909 Mar. 3. 1909 Oct. 7. 1908 Feb. 5. 1908 Jan. 1. 1905 May 3. N.R | Finlow, Robert Steel, Fibre Expert to the | N.R. Firminger, Revd. Walter Kelly, M, 78, a A. Fortescue, Capt. Archer Irvine, k.A.M.c. Hurope. Foster, Captain Henry Bertram, 1.m.s. Europe, N.R. Francis, Lieut. Reginald Frankland, Indian Army. Jullunder, Punjab, A. | Fraser, Sir Andrew Henderson Leith, k.c.s.1., .A., LL.D,, Hurope. N.R.| Friend-Pereira, Joseph Ernest. Goalpara, | Assam. R. | Gage, ae Andrew Thomas, M.A., M. F.L.S., M.S. Royal Botanic aden. oie owrah. N.R.| *Gait, Edward Albert, ph 1.¢.s. Census Commissoner for India, Sim R. Gspantis Maviek Rat odor, an Office, R. crereitl Ondthendhn Kumar. 12, Ganguli’s ane, Oalcut N.R. etigg: waatigg John Gerald Gar dner, M.A. Di- rector, State Education, Ho/kar College, Indore. N.R.| Ghatak, Suresh Chandra, _ Magistrate N.R. | Ghose, Hemendra Praaa "Cam 1889 Jan. 2. 1909 Dee. mindar and Littera — Prasad Lodge, Chan pulbha P.O. R. Ghose, beaut Chandra, M.A., B.L., Pleader igh Court, 25, Hurrish Ohunder Mooker- jee Road, Bhowanipore, Calcutta. Ghose, Panchanan, M.A. Europe. oe : 1905 July 5. | R hosh, Amulya Charan, Vidyabhusana. 66, Gh Mansaktotla Street, Calcutta. Ixvi Date of Election, 1907 Oct. 30. 1902 Feb. 5. R. 1907 Mar. 6.| R. 1869 Feb. 3. | N.R. 1902 June 4. | N.R. 1909 April 7. R. 1907 Mar. 6.) R. 1905 July 5.| NR. 1909 Jan. 6.| R. 1911 Feb. 1./N.R. 1910 Sept. 7. | R. 1905 May 3. | R. 1910 Noy. 2. hee 1907 June 5. R 1910 Mar. 2. | ae 1910 Sept. 7./ N.R. 1900 Dee. 5.) LM. 1910 April 6) A, 1901 April 3.| NR. 1898 June 1.| R. 1911 Aug. 2/N.R. 1901 Mar. 6. {| N.R. 1892 Jan. 6. | F.M. 1907 Aug, 7, | N.R. 1909. Noy. 3./ A. 1908 June:3. |. R. 1904 Sept. 28.| N.R. 1906 Dec. 5.|.N.R. TR | Ghosh, Birendra Nath, u.m.s., Medical Practi- tioner. 109, College ‘Street, Calcutta. Sous Girish Say Dramatist. 13, Bose- para Lane, Caleutt | Ghosh, Prafulla mati M.A. 27/3, Boita- khana Bazar Road, Culcutt Ghosh, Pratapa Chandra, ve hoe geo Ghuznavi, Abu Ahmed. Mymensi’ — — Mohan. 24, Baustotls Str ‘eet, Calcu Goenka, sas aioe 57, Burtolla Street, Cal- Senath siggy aie Extra Assistant Com- missio r. Gunrlay: Wilton Robert, 1.¢.s. | Médnapur. Gratten, Major H. W., r.a.m.c. 6, Dilkusha, Lucha: Gravely, Frederic Henry, " se., Asstt. Supdt., Indian Museum. Caleu | Graves, Henry age A; ba s.M. 2, Bankshall Street, Caleut | Graves-Law HL D. C.8. Gopalganj, Saran. Green, Lieut.-Col. dos Robert Mortimer, M.D., F.R.C.S., 1.M.S. 6, Harrington Street, Calcutta. Greig, Major Edward David Wilson, M.B., I.M.S. Europe Grey, isioe William George, Indian Army. Asst. Political Agent, Loraly, Quetta. Grieve, James Wyndham Alleyne, aos Conservator of Forests, Darjeeling Grubl, D. BE. Eu urope Guha, Abhaya a seg Extra Assistant Com- missioner. Nowgong. Gupta, Bepin Behari. Hooghl G Gotlege, Ohinsura. Habiber Rahman, Der. — Telegraph epartment. Allah Habibur Rahman fhe Maulavi, Raees. Bhikanpur, Dt. Aligarh. Haig, Lieut.-Col. Wolseley, Indian Army. | H. B. M.’s Consulate, erman, Persia eg ete Henr nry Haselfoot, r.c.s FLAS. Hale, Aicepeites M.1.C.E1, Europe. Hallowes, os h Alexander Knight, 8.4 R.S.M 8., Assistant Superintendent. Gaciogioal Bao of India. Calcutta. Hallward, Norman’ Leslie. Dacca. Harris, Lieut: G. 56th Infantry, FF ., Hangu. Ixvii Date of Election. | 1906 July 4. | 1908 April 1. | 1910 May 4. 1897 Feb. 3. 1911 June 7. 1907 Nov. 6. 1908 June 3. 1911 April 5. 1908 April 1. 1906 Dee. 5. 1891 July 1. 1908 July 1910 Jan. 5. 1898 Feb. 2. 1908 Feb. 5. 1909 May 5. 1901 Dee. 4. 1873 Jan. 2. 1906 May 1905 July 5, 1908 June 3. 1911 Feb. 1. 19L7 Ang. 7. 1906 Dee. 5. 1904 Jan. 6. — : N.R.| | | R. N.R. | R. R. NLR. NR. FM. F.M. R. R. N.R. N.R. | N.RB.| Harris, Col. George Francis Angelo, | SRDS FR Pa oe. rena General ‘of | Civil Hospitals, Bengal. Calcu Harrison, Kdward Philip, ph.p. ian | College, Caloutta. : _ Harvey, Captain nary Frederick, 1.M.s. | dus tak eae sa *Hayden, Henry Herbert, ¢.1.8. , B.A., B.E., F.G.8 aoe, Geological tae of India. Cal- | Halaga Husain, M., Lecturer, Presidency Col- lege, 7-1, Ramsankar Roy’s Lane, Calcutta. _Hepper, Captain Lionel Lees. Royal Artil- lery, Katapahra, Darjeelin | Herron, Alexander Macmillan, B.Sc. Europe. | ae Rai Bahadur, B.A., M.R,A.S., Extra Asst. Commissioner. Jubbu e, C. et — — “Chitatian, Indian Army, Shill ma Hepinald. John, C/o Messrs. H. 8. King d Co. 9, Pall Mali, London *Holland, Sir Thomas Henr |) SA RG8:, st .Gi8), FR, Westwood aie i | Edge, Cheshire, England. | Holmwood, The Hon. Mr. Justice Herbert, 1.¢.8., Jndge, High Court. 22, Theatre Road, | Hape Geoffroy D., B.se., Ph.D. Indian Muse- _*Hooper, David. F.0,s. 1, Sudder Street, Cal- cutta. | Horniman, B. G. Hw Horovitz, Josef, ph.p. M. 4. 0. eg es - Hossack, William iff, 3, | Loudon Street, nce | Houstoun, George F.G.8. Johnstone Castle, | Renfrewshire, Scotland. Howell, Evelyn Berkeley, 8-a., 1.0.8. Europe. . Humphries, Edgar de ‘Montfort, BA, 1.0.8., Settlement Officer. Pertabgarh. Hutchinson, C. M. Iurope. Insch, Jas. 89, Park Street, Calcutta. Iyer, Valavanur Subramania, Extra. Asstt. Conservator of Forests, Coimbatore, | Jack, James Charles, 1.¢.s., Settlement Offi- | eer, Eastern Bengal and Assam, Fari ‘pur. Jackson, Vintet Herbert, m.a. Patna College, Bankipui lxviil Date of Election. l 1908 Nov. 4, NR. 1907 Dec. 4. | A. 1905 May 3.| R. 1907 Sept. 25.) N.R. 1910 April6.| R. 1908 June 3.) R. 1911 Sept. 1.) N.R. | Jacob, Sydney Ras 1.0.8. C/o Messrs. King King § Co., James, Henry Babee M.A. Bengal Education ervice. Hurope. Jayaswal, faa emai Bar.-at-Law, High Court. Culcu Jenkins, Sek. “Francie, 1.¢.8,, Offg. Joint Magistrate. Budaon Johnston, J. C. R. Clo Messrs. Grindlay & Jouss, Herbert Cecil, a.R.s.M., a.R.C.8,, F.G.S. = Asst. Supdt., Geological Survey of India. Juggarao, Sir Raja Ankitam Venkata. Zemin- dar of Shermahamadpuram, Dabagardens, Vizagapatam. 1911 Nov. 1. N.R, 1891 Feb. 4. | N.R. 1911 Jan. 1, |. R 1910 May 4.| R. 1882 Mar. 1, | N.R. 1906 Aug. 1... 1906 Sept. 19.| R. 1909 Oct, 6. | RB 1909 April 7. le N.R. Kamaluddin ie Maulavi. Supdt., Govt. Madrassa, Chittagong. Kapur, Raja Ban Bohai C.3.1. Burdwa Kaye, George Rusby. Registrar, Gori of India, Dept. of Education. Calcut Kemp, Stanley +» B.A. Senior Aaiictank Superintendent, Indian Museum. Calcutta. ae Pringle, M.a., 6.4., Vakil. Mozaffer- Kennedy, Diasec, Willoughby, m.a., M. H., M.R.S.C., L.R.c.P. 36, Ohowringhee, Cn le A Kesteven, Char ‘les Henry, Solicitor to heii en 6, Dalhousie Square, Calcut Khalilnddi Ahmed, Dr. 36, Toltelta Lane, Sarl oa. — MB, L.8.0,8.,.)&.R.C.2, a, Manbhe ag Gavia Gaatee, M.B., Europe. a ea W. Ch iatieed “Bonk Buildings, cutta, Kaee pores Neville, 1.c.s. Sitapur, Oudh. oul “aie: Supdt., Customs and Excise stl ment, Srinagar, Kashmir. 1908 Feb. 5. 1910 Mar. 2. bs | 1904 May 4.| NLR. 1911 Jan. 4, | N.R. 1896 July 1.! R. | 1910 Sept. 7. NR 1887 May 4. LM. | 1889 Mar. 6. I. M. Kichler, gee Hon. Mr. Geor rge William, ¢.1.£., arte Director of Public Instruction, Saddel | alcut | Kumar, Sahu Ram. VUhakurdware, Moradabad. = Charles Rockw ell, 9, crs Peghers ridge, Massachusetts, U.S. Ame *La oacke Thomas Henry Di igges, B. 1G * G.S Alfriston Hills B Roud, Cambridge, England. lxix Date of Election, 1911 Feb. 1. 1909 Jan. 6. 1902 July 2. 1909 April 7. 1889 Nov. 6. 1909 Mar. 3. 1902 Oct. 29. 1908 Feb, 5. 1907 Dec. 4. 1910 Mar. te 1889 Feb. 6. 1907 Dec. 4. 1907 Mar. 6 1969 Nov. 3. 1911 May : 1906 Oct. 31. we 19:0 April 6. 1902 July 2. 1905 Aug. 2. 1870 April 7 1905 Aug. 2. 1906 April 4. 1893 Jan. 11. 1911 A pril 5. = N.R. L.M. R. | | |Law, Narendra Nath. 96, Amherst St., | Qale _Leake, A. Martin, F.R.c.s., v.c. 14, Garden Reach Road, Calcutta. Leake, Henry Martin, .A., F.L.s., Economic Botanist to the Government of “United Pro- vinces. Cawnpur. Leather, J. Walter, ph.p., Imperial Agricul- tural Chemist. Pusa, Lee, William A., F.R.M.s. 38, Strand Road, Calcutta | LeQuesne, Rev. W. R. 16, Elgin Road, | Calcutta, - | Lewes, A.H. 25, Mangoe Lane, Calcutta. . Lindesay, Major Victor Edward Hugh, M.B., | iM.s. Ranchi. i ore’ Hamilton. m.a., 1.0.8. Jessore. Lister, Capt. A. E. J., twas. Fort William, cutta. | Little, Charles, m.a. Patna vil a sa te Little, James enry, Assis Master, | Nawab Bahadur’s Institution. Gadel Lloyd, Captain Richard Ernest, M.B., B.Sc., ims. Uurope. | -Liffler, Emanuel Mano. LHurope. Lomax, (. 11, Loudon Street, Calcutta. _ Leech Captain Charles Eckford, Indian Army, xon). ios Indore ; ane. 98, Clive Street, Cale .| Lukis, rhe Hon. Surgeon- eesea Sir Charles $ Ss. 3 rae BF =e st 2 * 6 ® i] d Directo -General, fiok "Medical Service, Sim Ly ree ie} Smith a Locust Street, Phila- delphia, U.S. hears McCay, Captain David, M.B., 1.M.S. Presidency General Hospital, Calcutta Mackenzie, hey Church of "Sootland. Europe. dw aire ag Mr. ard Douglas, M.A., G.8. Scsreiay, Government of I Revenue and Agriculture Department- Caleu an Hon. Sir A:thur ah K.C.L.E,y 7.0.5 C.8.0., C.1.B.y F.L.S., .B.G.8., F.Z.8., F.R.A.S., F.S.A. Secretar aa " Govern- ment of india. Foreign Department Calcutta. Ixx Date of Election, | 1899 Mar. 1. N.R.| McMinn, Charles W., BA, LCS. (retired). 1891 Feb. 4. R. 191] Aug, 2. NR 1902 April2. | R, 1893 Jan. 11. | L.M.j 1906. Dee. o. | R. 1911 Mar. 1.| R. | | 1898 Nov. 2. N.R. 1901 July 6.) FM. | "Ba 1901 June 5. N.R.| ¥ 1899 Aug.30. NR. M: 1905 Dec. 6. N.R. 3902 May 7.| A 1911 June 7. N.R.| 1911 Aug. 2. A, 1892 April 6.| R. 1905 Feb. 1. | | | } j | A. 1886 Mar. 3. | L.M. | I911 Nov. 1./ R. 1895 July 3. NR. 1911 April 5. N.R. 1884 Nov. 5 | R. | Jath Tal, Bhim P.O., Kumaon. Macpherson, The Hon. Mr. Duncan James, , 1.0.8. Ohinsura. Mesias Orne William, R.U., Executive Engi- neer, Indian State Railway Quarries, near . pac aN akur, E.1 R., Loop. Maddox, Major Ralph Henry, 1.m.s. 6/1, ‘ a. Madho Rao Scindia, Colonel His Highness a iia Sir, Alijah Bahadur, 6.0.8.1 Tae Oe 0. ED. , Maharajah of Gwalior. | Jad Bilas. Gu “alior | Mahalanobis. Subodh Chandra, B.se., F.R.S.E | F.RMs. 210, Cornwallis Street, Oalodia. _Mahatap, Hon. Sir Bijoy Chand, K.C.8.44, Maharajadhiraj of Burdwan. 6, Alipur toad, Calcutta. [Maite Akshaya Kumar, B.a., BL. Raj- shahi. Main Lieut. Frank Hailstone. 21st Pun- | jabis. C/o Mes ssrs. Thomas Cook & Sons, | Marsden, Edmund, 8.a., ¥.R.G.8. C/o Messrs. Maemillan & Co,, Pcbiac Hornby Road, Bomba y. Marshall, John Hubert, m Europe - Maturin, Lieut. Hugh Geotray. 61st George’s Own Pioneers, United Service Ont, Sindla. | Maulik, Samarendra. Huro rope. Maynard, Lieut.-Col. Frederic Pinsent, M.B., | D.PH., FR.0.8., 1.M.8., Professor of Opht thal- | mic Surger ys “Medical College. Calcutta. Megaw, Captain John Wallace Dick, m.B., 1.M.S. | G147'0 P, Mehta, Rustomjee iat sem C1.E. 55, Canning Street, Oa on Meldram, Rev. Niel. : ns a St, Calcutta. Melitus, oo Mr. Paul Gregory, OLS 108: Sir J. 8., oh C8 Sesion Government of ‘India, Finance Jepartment. Simla _ Middlemiss, Charles St tewart, B.A., F.G.s., Supe apindent Geological Survey of India. Gat- lxxi Date of Election. 1905 Dec. 6. 1884 Sept. 3. 1904 April 6. 1906 Mar. 7. er. | 1911 July 5./N.R, 1897 Jan.- 6.| NR. 1906 June 6. 1910 July 6, 1908 Mar. 4. 1908 Mar. 1901 Aug. s N.R. | N.R. | 1895 July 3. 1910 Feb. 2. | 1906 Dec. 5. | N.R. 1906 Dec. 5. | NLR. 1908 Dee. 2. 1909 Mar. 3 1909 Jan. 6. 1899 Sept. 29. 1911 Feb. 1, 1900 May 2. 1910: June 1. 1898 May 4 1894 Aug. 30. 1886 May 5 | | | /® i i R. R. A. 1909 July 7. R. CR. | Re R. A. R. Midhut Mohamed Hossain Khan. 8, Golam Sobhan’s Lane, Calcutta. | Miles, William Harry. 7, Church Lane, Cal- tt cutta. | Miller, Sir John Ontario, ¢.s.1, 10.8. Euro Milne, William Stanley, 1.c.s. Caleutta Clab, alcutta. | Milsted, she Percy Spencer. Boys’ High ahabad. Misra, Siyaen stat B.A., LC.8, Revenue Member, Council of Regency. Jodhpur, Misra, Tulsi Ram, a Prot., @naicid | Academy. Hardwa Mitra, Kumar Maienathia Nath. 34, Sham- pukur Street, Calcutta. perro Srikrishna. 10/1, St. James’s | Moitry, Micidiatts Nath, Landholder. Seram- ore. -Mollison, James. Hurope. | Molony, Edmu Ae a L.¢.8. Gorakhpur. Monohan, Francis John Commissioner, | Assam Valley District. * Shillon ng. -Monohar Lal, w.a. Barrackpore More, Lieut. James Carmichael. 5lst Sikhs F.F., Bannu. Morton, Captain Sidney. 24th Punjabis, Inspector ‘of Signalling, Imperial Service _ nas One St. John, M.D., F.R.C.S gee low | ab hevios: a. {.A. 9. Old Post Office Street, Caleu - Mukherjee, Govinda Lall. 9, Old Post Office Street, Calcutta. aioe i Jotindra Nath, 8.a., Solicitor. 3, Office Street, Calcutta. ive as, Messe Sub-Divisional Officer, Uluberia. Howr | Mukherjee, Phani pneeraty * sc. 57, Jhowtola | Road, Ballygunge, Caleut | Mukherjee, Pramatha Nath, a 9, St. James's Square, Calcutia. : Mukherjee, Sir Rajendra Nath, x.¢.L.5.- 7, | Harington Street, Caleutta _ | Mukherjee. Sibnarayan. Uttarpara, Bal *Mukhopadhyaya, ee i oe Sastie Sir sutosh, Kt., S F.R.A.S., F.R.S.E., Judge. High aa: Calcutta. Ixxii Date of Election, ; 1908 Feb. 5. a 1892 Dec. 7. 1909 Mar. 3.| | 1901 April 3. 1906 July 4. R. R. R. A 1906 Dec. 5.|N R. 1906 Dec. 5.) N.R. 1910 Nov. 2.| A. 1911 Sept. 1.) N.R 1908 Sept. 23. N.R. | 1906 Mar. | R. 1908 Sept.23. NI. 1907 Jan. 2. \N R. 1907 Jan. 2. wa 1904 Dec. 7. A. 1890 Feb. 5. Nt 1901 Mar. 6. NR, 1910 May es R. 1889 Aug. 29. L.M. 1894 June 6. NR. 1906 Dec. 5. NR. 1908 Feb. 5.) R. 1900 Dec. 5. | FM. Mukhopadhyaya, Girindra N ath, B.A., 80, Russa Road, North, Bhowanipur, Oclouhi Mukhopadhyaya, Panchan nan. 45, Bechoo Chatterji’s Street, Calcutta. eer Indu Ma dhab, M.A., M.v. 70, Harrison oad, Calcu Mullick, Piasnatha Nath, Zemindar. 7, Pra- sonno Kumar Tagore’s St ‘eet, ite Mulvany, Major John, .u.s. Euro Murphy, Captain Charles Cecil Host 30th Punjabis, Jhansi urray, Captain John George Patrick, Lm.s. Cuttack. Murray, William Alfred, 8.a. (Cantab), Europe, Martaza Hosein Khan, Nawab, Vakil and Zeminder, Katra abu Torabkhan. pea! Ww. Muzaffur Ali Khan Bahadur, Syed, Zem der and Rais. Jausath, Dist. Mecairar: nagar, Nahar, oe Chand. 28, Harrison Road, Calcu Nande, Tala Jyotiprakas, Zemindar. Burdwan. Nasir Ali, Khan Bahadur, Mir, Superinten- dent, North India Salt Retains Farrash- khana, Dethi ae Hosein bun S., Landholder. Patna N eee Robert, ¢.s.1., 1¢ Europe. Nestield, Capt. Vincent Biumhardé, F.R R.C.P., M.S. Sanitary Commissioner, ‘4 Nevill, Henry Rivers, 1.¢.s., Editor, mate Gazetteers, United Provinces. Nain Newman, Major Ernest Alan Hobart, ee Campbell Medical Hopital, Calentt. Nimmo, John Duncan C/o Messrs, Walter Buscan & Co., 137, West George Street, Glasgow Nomani, (Shams-ul Ulama Maulavi Shibli. Luck : | Norman, ioe Campbell, m.a, Queen’s Col- lege, pee Nott, Laie -Col. Arthur Holbrook, M.p., 1.M.8. O’Connor, Major William a eae Travers rs, ¢.1.£., Royal Artiller ry. H.B. M.'s Consulates Gener "al, Meshed, Persia. lxxili Date of Election. | 1906 Dec. 5. 1909 Jan. 6. 1905 May 3. 1905 Nov. 1. 1906 Ang. 1. 1908 Aug. 5 1909 April 7. 1907 July 3. 1901 Jan. 2. 1880 Aug. 4. 1907 Feb.’ 6, 1901 Aug. 28. 1904 Aug. 3. 1910 April 6. 1899 Aug. od 1906 Dee. 5. 1888 June 6. 1877 Aug, 1 1907 Feb. 6 1906 April 4. 1889 Nov. 6. 1904 June 1. we | Loe R Q’ pre = ah -Col. Frederick, ™.R.c.s. ng (E p. (Lond.), 1.m.s. Gort. House, Calcu R. | Oldh The Hon. Mr. Charles Evelyn | Arbuthnot William,i.c.s. 22, Theatre Road, NR. Oneuhaake Alfred James, B.A., 1.¢.s. Cordite Factory, Aruvankadu P.O., Nilgiris, 8S. India. R. | O’Malle ewis Sydney Steward, B.a., 1.C.8. United Service Club, Calcutta. A. | Osburn, efor Arthur C., M.R.C.s., L.R.C.P. ( ond.), R.A.M.c. Bur rope N.R.| Owens, Ga 3 Terence Francis, 1.M.s., Chemi- | cal Examiner to the Government of Burma, | Rangoon. N.R. Ozzard, Lieut-Col. Fairlie Russell, Las. Ahmadabad. R. Page, William Walter Keightley, Solicitor. 10, Old Post Office Street, Calcutta. N.R. Pande, creams B.A., 1.C.8., District Judge. Az L.M. Pani aie Mohanlall Vishnulall, F.7.s. Mut R. Panioen, Joke Emanuel, L.R.C.P. (Lond.), | ur.c.p.&s.(Edin.). 19, Royd Street, Calcutta, N.R. | Panton, Edward Brooks Henderson, B.A., I.C.8., District and Sessions Judge. Burdwan. N.R. 'Parasnis, Dattalraya Balwant. Satara. a R. | Patuck, Pestonji Sorabji, 1.¢.s. | Peake, seta William, M.a., — | Re =e r to the Government of Ben ngal. Cal | Peart, Captain Charles Lubé. 106th Hazara a Europe. L.M. | | Peanolly “Aubray Percival, 8.4., Barrister-at- | Law. angoor 2 R. Peters, Lieut. “Col, Charles Thomas, M™.B. 1.M.s. (retired). Dinajpur N.R. | Petrie, David, Criminal Intelligence Office, | Simla. Z ear yes a 231, Lower Circular Road, Ca L.M.; | *Ebiliot, Liew. -Colonel Douglas Craven, India ecretary and Member | Bod of Eeatcees: 1, Council House Street, Calcutta. R. | Pilgri leock, D.se., Assistant Ell _ itirte Bee Geological bierty of India. Calcutta. lxxiv' Date of Election, | | 1908 Jan. e R. | Pilgrim, Lieut.-Col. Herbert Wilson, M.B., a) | F.R.C.8., 1.M.8. Presidency General Hospital, | Calcutta. 1904 Mar. 4.| A. | Pim, Arthur W., Europe. 191U Aug. R. Podamraj. o: 5 eas Mullick’s Lane, Calcutt 1910 Feb. 2. | N.R.| Poplai, Sri Ram. Muzang Road, Lahore. 1910 Sept. 7.|N.R.| Preston, Eyre — Inspector of Schools, Ee i ipur 1906 Aug. 1.| N.R gp Stauloy. Victoria Boys’ School, 1907 Jan, 2./N.R. Paty. pee Henry Cuthbert. 12th Pioneers, Jhansi. 1908 Mar. 4.| A. Quinlan, Dr. D. Europe. 1910 Dec. 7.|N.R.| Radha Krishna, Banker, Chaulk, Patna City, 1880 April 7. | N.R. | Rai, Bepin Chandra. Giri dih, Chota cae 1895 A Aug. 29. | N.R. Ra ai Chaudhuri oe M.A., B.L., Zem | dar. Taki, sore 1908 Feb. 5. | N.R. | ee Herbert "Neil, B.A. Qwueen’s College, | Bena 1908 July 1.|N.R. | | Rangantathasvami, Be ¥: Aryavaraguru, | | Arshya Library, Vizagapatam. 1905 Jan. 4.| A. | Ran nkin, James Thomas, 1.0.5. Europe. 1907 Aug. 7. Bs M3 - Ranking, Lieut. James, Sean Meerut, U.P. 1911 May 3. | T. A. Gopinath, w.a., Supdt. of Archaeo- | Tore Trivandrum, e, 24-Pargs. Calcutta “Ridadle, Rev. Arthur Cyril. The Parsonage, 1904 Mar. 4. FM. Rapson, E. J. 8, Mortémer Road, Cambridge. 1890 Mar. 5.| R. | *Ray, Prafulla Cha ndra, p.se., Professor, ci — __ Presidency College, Calcutta. 1887 May 4. | R. Ray, Prasanna Kumar D se. (Lond, and Edin.). | » Ballygunge Gisatae Road, Calcutta. 1905 May 3. R. | Richardson, arya William, 1.¢.s., Dist. and | R, 1908 Sept, 2. wd le 1908 Feb. 5. e . Rigo-de- Ri ighie, Alceste Carlo. Q/o Messrs. | Comabé Kekford & Co., Chefoo, Sthasttene <1). Drow North Ching. 1910 April 6.| A. | Robertson, A, White, L.r.c.p, Burope. 1907 Feb. 6.) A. ae Major ptaabeds Alan. 15th Lancers. 1903 Mar. 4. ee Loge Chazles Gilbert, F.L.s., F.C.H., Deak epartment. Port Blair, Andaman 1900 April 4, R. *Rogers, “ie Leonard, ¢.1.£ B.S., : Patel RCiBg, ASB, Modioal.. “College: Calcutta. 1900 Aug. 29, NR. Biles ise Arthur, 1.¢.s., Superintendent, ' Gazetteer Revision. Punjab. Indhiana. Pazxy. *Ross, Edward Denison, ph.p., Assistant Sec- ary, Government of India, Dept. of Routh, Major G.M., Royal Artillery. Rangoon. .| Roy, Maharaja Girjanath. Dinagepore. -| Roy, Maharaja Ste oayaen Bahadur. -| Roy, es Sarat a Dayarampur, Raj shahi. -| Roychaudhury, Mrityunjoy. Shyampur P.O., ungpur. .| Roychaudhury, Surendra Chandra, Zemin- dar oondi, Rungpur Russell, Charles, wa. Patna College, Bankipur. R. Russell, Robert Vam, 1.¢.8., Supdt. of Gazet- er teer and Ethnography. Mandla, O.P. Sahui, Dayaram, — Curator, Provincial Museum, Lucknor Samman, Herbert Frederick, 1.0.8. Dy. Com- um. Sandes, Capt. J. D., 1.m.s. Medical College, Sanial, Surendra Prasad, M.A., F.C.s., rats Secretary to Raja Bahadur. ” Majhau .| Sarkar, Chandra Kumar. Kawkanik, eck .| Sarkar, Jadunath. Patna a8 4 Bankipur. —— dhikari, The Hon. Deva Prasad, B.L, ‘13, Jeliapara ha Calcutta, Sarvadi, Dr. = resh Prasad, 79-1, st St., Cal Seatri, Sajinis hte Rai Bahadur, M.a Bengali i pi penta to the Government of engal. COaleu Schulten, Seni “Henry Charles, ph.p. 4, Pollock Street, Calcutta. © ear crge ks Imre Ge sg Expert in Indian A Kashmir Gate, z. Seal, Brojendra Nath, m. a Victoria College, och Behar .| Seconde, Lieut. Emile — 16th Rajputs, areilly, Sen, Girindra Kumar. 303, Bowbazaar Street, Oalcu Sen, apariinn Nath, Vidyabhusana, M.a. 31, Prasanna Kumar Lagore’s Street, Calcutta. Sen, Sukumar. 220, Lower- Circular Road, aleutta. | Seth, naga J. 11, Wellesley Square, Caler Ixxvi Date of Election. 1911 July 5. | 1907 Aug. 7. 1909 Jan. 6. 1906 Dee. 5. 1885 Feb. 4. 1902 Dee. 3. 1909 Jan. 6. 1908 Mar. 4. 1902 Feb. 5. 1899 May 3. 1909 April 7. 1903 Aug. 26 1901 Aug. 7. 1904 Mar. 4, 1894 July 4, 1895 Aug. 29. 1893 Mar. 1. 1892 Mar. 2. 1899 Aug. 29. 1909 April 7. 1889 Nov. 6. 1894 Feb. 7. 1897 Jan. 6. | |B LN.R. R. R. N.R. N.R. R. F.M. .| NR. R. R. R. N.R. N.R. N.R. N.R. N.R. N.R. L.M. N.R. N.R. N.R. N.R. Sewell, Capt. Robert — Seymour, I.M.s. Indian opis Cale Muni Shah TL LL.B. Mainpura, Ghazipore Sharfuddin, The Hon. Mr. Justice Syed, we High Court. 15, Loudon Street, Cal- cutta. Sharp, Henry, a vt. mla, O18, , M.A., Depy. of India, Secy. Dept. of Education. *Shastri, Mahamahopadhyaya, Haraprasad, C.L.E., M.A. 12/1/4, Pataldanga Street, Calcutta. Sh aati, Harnarain Goswami. Hindu College, Dethi. Shirreff, Alexander Grierson, B.A., 1.C.8. Gonda Shujaat ai “Nacaril Mamalik Mirza, Khan Bahadur, Acting Consul-General for Persia. 10, Hungerford Street, Calcutta. Shyam ax ae M.A., LL.B., Deputy Col- lector. imadri, Agra Silberrad, ee Arthur, B.A.; Jhansi. Simpson, George Clarke, p.sc. on Bank, Simla. Simpson, John Hope, , Registrar of Co- operative Credit iciotias, Upper Prov- inces. Gorakhpur. Singh, Chandra Narayan, Rai Bahadur. 82, Lansdowne Road, Calcutta. Singh, rye Kamlanand. bea 2 Raj, Srinagar P.O., Purneah Dist Singh, Raja Kushal Pal, M.a. "Nar ki. ae Lachmi Narayan, M.A., B.L., Pleader, B:86., F058. C/o Delhi and ourt, Oaleu Singh Maharaja pase Sirdar Bharat, 1.¢.s. retired). Allahabad Singh, Raja Ooday Pratab, o.s.1., Raja of Bhinga. Bhinga. Singh, H.H. The Maharaja “k Prabhu Narain, sce raja of Ba amna e Hon. Sica Ramesh- ara, Bahadur, «.0.1.8. Durbhanga. Singh, HH. e Raja Bahadur Vishwa ekagg Chhatturpur, Bundelkhund. Sire ita Lal, ¥.c.s.u.M.s. 51, Sankari- toll Lane, Taian |xxvil Pate of —— 1898 Aug. 3. IN. i 1909 July 7. 1907 Dee, 4. NR 1911 Mar. 1.| R. 1907 Mar. 6. |N.R 1909 Feb. 3. |F.M 1901 Dec. 4. NLR. 1909 April 7.) FM. 1904 Sept. |N. R. 1901 Mar. 6.| A. 1908 Dec. - ex :' 1904 June 1.| BR 1899 Aug. 30. R. 1900 Aug. 29. N.R. 1907 Dec. 4. R. 1907 June 5. | N.R. 1907 April 3.| NR. 1906 Dec. 5. | F.M. 191] Feb. 1.| R. 1907 June 5.| R. 1907 June 5. | N.R. 1909 Jan. 6.| R. 1898 April6. | R. 1906 Mar. 7.| R. 1904 July 6. | N.R. 1910 Aug. 3. N.R 1893 Aug. 31.| N.R. 1909 Jan. 6. | NR. 1907 June 5.| A. Sita Ram, 8.a., Depy. Magistrate. Allahabad, ‘oad Sacen Capt. H. Emslie, 1.M.s. Hurope . J mith, Lieut.-Col. John Manners, Indian nee V.C., C.1L.E. Resident, Nepal. Smith, Major O, A. 27th Punjabis, Alipore. Sofiulla Bice son Ahmed, Maulavi, In- r of Excise. spect alchar. ; saeecadall Prof. E. The University, Tiibin- gen, Germany. wasnt David ieee Ph.v., Archeeologi- Gy Stanley, Sir John, kt., k. ce ,K.c. 19, Gledlow Gurdens, South KesKagion London. Stapleton, Henry Ernest, B.A., B.s¢., Dacca. _Stebbing, Edward Percy, F.£.s., F.Z. 8. Europe. Steen, Capt. Hugh Barkley, MB. I.M.S., Presidents Yy General Hospital, Calcutta. Stephen, The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Harry Lushington, Judge, High Court, Caleutta. Stephen, “St. John, B.A., LL.B. Barrister-at- Law. 7, Russell Street, Caleutta Stephenson, Major John, 1.m.s. Lah Stevens, Major C. R., 1m.s. Medial ‘College, Calcutta. cu Stewart, t, Capt. Francis Hugh, 1.M.s., Bombay. Stewart, wrter Hugh, Indian Army. Lo ‘aie, Baluchist Stokes, Captain Claude “goer? Military At- taché. Teheran, Persia Stonebridge, Arthur W., Chief Engineer, Messrs. Burn & Co., 7, Hastings St., Calcutta. Suhrawardy, The Hon. Dr. Abdulla al: Mamun, M.A., D.Litt. LL.D. ee 34, Elliott t Road, Calcu Swinhoe, Rodway Chanies John, Solicitor. Mandalay, Toner Pures Tagore, Kshitindranath, B.A. Howra agers, Hon. Maharaja Sir Prodyat Cone, Bahadur, xt. Pathuriaghatta, Calcutta. Tagore, Kumar Shyama Kumar, Zemindar. 65, Pathuriaghutia sie ge i Talbot, Walter Stanley, 1 ie . om- r. Srinaga foie ‘Oui a ieeae Ol Charles. 31st Pun- Tate ahio eer Passman, Assistant Super- intendent, Survey of India. Dehra — Taylor, Charles Somers, B.Sc. Bhaga'pur. | Taylor, Dr, G. Orissa. Europe. Ixxvili Date of Election. 1910 April 6. 1906 Dee. 1878 June 1904 May 1875 June 1911 Mar. 1909 Aug, 4. NR 1908 Nov 1898 Nov. 1911 Mar. ~ oO. D. 4, 2. i: . 4, 2. 1911 July 5 1904 June 1910 Dec. 1910 Dec. 1907 Feb. 1861 June 1905 Aug. 1900 Aug. 29. 1890 Feb. i, 7 6. dD. 2. D. 1909 May 5. 1902 June 4. 1901 Mar. 6. te] N.R. | ee ae Frank Robinson. 25th Cavalry i ur | FF ., Risal ig N.R. | Tek Chand, Dewan, B.A., M.R.A.S., L¢.8., Deputy Commissioner. Lu Temple, Colonel Sir Richard Carnac, Bart., Indian Army, ¢.1.8. C/o Messrs. King, King * Co., Bombay. .| Thanawala, Framjee Jamasjee. 90, Cawasjee ba oy: *Thibaut, G., Ph.p., c.L.u., Registrar, Calcutta University. Caleutt os eee ee 4 eS tl acian, India Office, Pi icapecn, John Perronet, M.A., 1.0.8. Upper | Mall, Lahore. N.R | “Thornely, Capt. Michael Harris, .m.s. Arras R. r nton, Edward, F.R.1.B.A. 6, Olive Street, utta. | ‘Cale nal pe bi Godfrey Francis. Bengal Pilot Ser- ce. iy B res ige efi Road, Calcutta R. Thurston, Capt. Edward Owen, LM.S., B.S., Mi on Str eet, Calcutta. Tipper, George Howlett, M.a., F.G.s,, Assistant Su page, Geological Survey of India. Calcutta Toth, Eugene. 13, Sudder Street, Caleutta. R. -| Towle, J. H., Principal, M.A.O. College, ligarh. . *Travers, Morris William, p.sc., F.,S., Director of Indian Institute of Science. Bangalore -| Tremlett, James Dyer, M.a., 1.0.8. (retired). edham, Essex, England .| Urwin, Captain John Johnson, .B., I.M.S. Motihari. Vaughan, Lieut.-Col, J oseph Charles Stoelke, LMS. Hurope .R. | *Venis, eae C.LLE. . M.A. Ben ; erin San V., Govt. Me aohict- in India. | *Vidyabhusana, gon gem ey ae Satis | Chandra, m.a., ph.p. 26/1, Kanay Lal N.R. | Vogel, Jean Philippe, Litt.D. Offg. Director General of Archaeology in India, Simla. 1894 Sept. 27.) L.M. | | Vout, Lieut.-Col. William, t.m.s., Civil Sur- 1902 Oct. 29, A. | geon. Saharanpore, “Vredenburg, Ernest, 8.1., B.Sc., A-R.S.M., A.B.C.S+5 pe. lxxix Date of Election. 1909 Jan. 6, 1907 July 3. 1900 Jan. 19. 1901 June 5. 1900 April 4 1909 July 7. 1911 Feb. 1. 1905 Dec. 6. 1910 Sept, 7. 1909 Dec. 1. 1907 April 3. 1907 Feb. 6. 1906 Sept. 19. 1909 April 7. 1910 April 6. 1911 July 5. 1910 May 4. 1909 Mar. 3. 1910 Dec. 7. 1904 Mar. 4. | 1909 April 7. 1906 July 4. 1906 Mar. 7. 1908 April 1. 1907 June 5. A. N.R. N.R. N.R. N.R. |S F.M. *Walker, Gilbert Thomas, D.sc., s. Heathfield Road, Seaford, Sussex, England. Walker, Harold, a.R.C.s., F.G.8., or pt Sotelet ae Geological Survey f India. Oalcutt Wallace, David Ro bb. Europe. Walsh, Ernest Herbert Cooper, ¢.s.1., 1.¢.s., Bhagalpur Bivaion: 11, C fest iat ark Bhag Walton, ee Herbert James, M.B., F.R. ¢.8 uM.s. C/o Messrs, ang; Hamilton § Co., Calcutta Waters, Major: ee idwin, I.M.S. x Russell Street, .| Waters, Dr. ey George, F.R.1.P.H. Medical Officer, Jamalpur. Watson, Edwin Roy, m.a., B.sc. Dac | Watts, H. P., B.A. (Cantab). 11, iotdis Street, Calcutta. .| Webster, J. E., 10.8. Shdllong. White, ‘Lieut. hur Denham, M™.B., Bs, (Lond.), 1.u.s. Medical ee White, Se donee J. R., v.s.0., Gordon High- landers rope. Whitehead, Widen Salah L.¢.s., Assistant mmissioner. Dalho Wilkinson, Major Pie ena I.M.S.,L,R.C.8.,D. Litt., anitary Commissioner, Punjab, Lahore. d.), ee a Glarield Hodder, M.B., B.S. ee S., L.B.C.P. St. John’s College, A Williams, Major Henry John, King’s aii Gua rd, Umbala, Punjab. Williams, 8. C., B.A. Railway House, Fairlie Place, Calcutta Wilson, J. C.E., F.G.S. H.M. Inspec- R. R., r of Mines, Woodlands, Wetlwood Lane, Windsor, ajor Frank Needham, 1M.s. Medical College, Calcutta, Wood, William Henry Arden, M.A., F.C.S., F.R.G.8., Principal, La Martiniére. “aL Lou- don Street, Calcutta. Woodhouse, BE. J.,8.a. Sabour, E. Woodley, Rev. Edward Carruthers, Ma. Europe. ean. Woslacr: Alfred ea M.A., Principal, Ori- ental College. Wordsworth, William Chsidopher. Europe. Wright, Harold, 4.M.L¢.E. E.LR. House, Calcutta. lex Date of Hiection, 1894 Aug. 30. 1905 Mar. 1 1911 Aug. 2, 1906 June 6. 1910 April 6. SPECIAL HONORARY CENTENARY N.R.| Wright, The Hon. Mr. Henry Nelson, B.a., 1.¢.8., Legal Remembrancer, Government of nited Provinces. Allahabad. R. | Young, Rev. gas Willifer. 23, Chow- ringhee, Calc N.R.| Young, Gerald Mackworth, B.A. ., Punjab Secretariat. N.R.| Young, Mansel ete: Gambier. Dhanbai N.R. | Young, Thomas Charles Moon M.B., L.M.S, Dacea. MEMBERS. Date of Election. 1884 Jan. 15. 1884 Jan. 15. 1884 Jan. 15. | Dr. ee Haeckel, Professor in the University of a. TU Sta fieva. Professor re H. Sa logy, Queen’s College. Monsieur — Senart. Paris, France ayce, Professor of Assyrio- Oxford, England. 18, Rue Frangois Ler, HONORARY FELLOWS. Date of Election, 1879 June 4. 1879 June 4. 1883 Feb. 7. 1894 Mar. 7. 1895 June oe 1895 June 5. 1896 Feb. 5. 1896 Feb. 5. 1899 Feb. 1. 1899 Dec. 6. 1899 Dee. 6. Dr. Albert Giinther, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.Z.S., F.R.S. 23, Lichfield rishi Sees Surrey, England. Dr. Jules Janss ia vataire ad’ Astronomie Physique de Pow Franc Dr. eo Russell Wallace, LU.D., D.0.% » F.Z.S. Curfe View, poreeone, Dorset, "Bagi nd. Prctewioe Theodor Noeldeke Cfo Mr. Karl T. ‘ Se, .D., Ph.D., F.R.A.S., Ferling Place, Witham, Essex, England. F.R.S Charles H. amy Esq., M.A, ¢.1.8. O/o India cé, Lord Lister, iy 8, DA.b,-.D., EL.D., c., F.B.8. B.C.S., D.S 12, Park Crescent, Portland Place, London Professor Charles Rockwell Lan 9, de arrar Street, Cambridge, Maseicinnctic “TS. Amer Dr. Augustus Frederick Rudolf Hoernle, Ph.D., 0 Ou. E. 8, Northmoor Road, Oxford, co Professor Edwin Ray Lankester, British Museum (Nat. Hist.), London, S.W. Profekae Edward Burnett Tylor, p.c.L., LL.D., F-R.S., Keeper, University Museum. Ozford, Bagland. , LL.D., F.R.S., actiost l ak Ixxxi Date of Shea 1899 Dec. 6. genres Edward Suess, Ph.D., seis aad of Geology e University of Vien 1901 Mar. 6. Putian John Wesley J ada, a B., LL.D., L 902 Nov. 5. 1904 Mar. 1904 Mar. 2. 2. 1904 Mar. 2. © 1904 Mar. 2. 1904 Mar. 2. 1904 July 2. 1906 Mar. 7 1908 July 1. 1908 July 1. 1911 Sept. 6. 1911 Sept. 6, 1911 Sept. 6. 1911 Sept. 6. 1911 Sept. 6. R.S., ate Prof. of the Royal College “of Bocas, 30, Cumberland Road, Kew, England. | Monsieur René Zeiller. Ingénieur en chef des Mines. superieur des Mines, Paris Pigtesis Hendrick Kern. Utrecht, Holland. ee ian Sir Ramkrishna Gopal Bhandarkar, K,C.LE., Prifeenn Ignaz Goldziher, Ph.D., D.Litt., LL.D. udapest, Hungary. Sir Charles Lyall, Ma. K.0.8.1., ©.1E., LL.D. 82, Cornwall Gardens, London, : Sir William Ramsay, Ph.D. (Tiib. ), LL.D., Sc.D. (Dubl.), F.c.s., Fc. University College, ’ Gower Street, London, Dr. George Abraham Grierson, Ph.D., D.Litt., C.1.E 1.¢.8. (retired). Rothfarnham, Camberley, junio: England. The Right Hon’ble Baron Curzon of Kedleston, __ D.C.L., F.R.s. 1, Carlton House Terrace, Lon a, 0. Lin “Col Henry Haversham Godwin-Austen, F.R.S., F.Z.S., F.R.G.8. Nora Godalming, Surrey, England. Dr. HL. — The University, Gottingen. Ger Lieut. a ‘Alfred William aoe I.M.S., C.LE., M.B bi Bec, thlande, Brith Road, Belvedere Kent, Bajud. Prof. Edw eorge Browne, M.A., M.B., v ay L.R.C.P., M.R.A.S. Pembroke Oakags: Cambri De. A. Engler, Prof. of Systematic Botany, Bae. D.fc. 21, Eccleston Square, London, Mahamahopadhyaya Ka makhyanath Tarkavagisa. 111-4, Shambazar Street, Calcutta. — FELLOWS. Date of Election. 1910 Feb. 2 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. Dr. N. Annandale, D.se., €.M.Z.8., F,L.S. The Hon’ble Justice Sir Asutosh ee Kt., C.8.1., M.A. Sa oad ee I; H. Burkill, Esq., M.a., Mahamahopadhyaya aan ad Sashtri, C.1.E., M.A, Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.LE., D.Sc., A.R.C.S., F.G.8., F.R.S, lxxxii Date of Election. 1910 Feb. 1910 Feb. 1910 Feb. 1910 Feb. 1910 Feb. 1910 Feb. 1910 Feb. 1910 Feb. 1911 Feb. D. Hooper, Esq , F.C ee. D. aTouche, Ran: B.A., F.G.S. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, 1 i Wk a inte -Colonel D. C. Phillott, Indian Army. r. Prafulla Chandra Ray, D.se. Major L. Rogers, ¢.1.8., M.D., B.S., F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., I.M.S Dr. E. D. Ross, Ph.p. Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, M.A., Ph.D., M.R,A.S. Dr. G. Thibaut, Ph.D., 6.1.5. De. MW. Sakti D.Se., F.R.S. “= ee Ksq., raat * Walker, wee M.A., F.R.S. TA Gait Esq., 0.1.£., 1.0.8. H.-H. Hayden, Esq., OLE, B.A,, B.E., F.C.S, ASSOCIATE MEMBERS. Date of Election. 1875 Dec. 1. 1882 June 7. 1884 Aug. 6. 1885 Dec. 2. 1886 Dec. 1. 1899 April 5. 1899 Noy. 1. 1902 June 4. 1908 July 1. 1908 July 1. 1909 Mar. 3. 1910 Sept. 7. | 1910 Sept. 7. 1910 Dec. 7. | Revd. D. Bate. 15, St. John’s Ohurch Road, Folkestone, Kent, England. Herbert Giles, Esq. Europe. : urope. Sarat Chandra Das, Rai Bahadur, C.1.E. Row, Calcutta. Pandit Visnu Prasad Raj Bhandari. Librarian, Bir Library. Katmandu, Nepal. retort EK. Francotte, s.s. 30, Park Street, 32, Creek Chief Cal- Revd hk H. Francke. Seay Ober-Lausitz, Ger- Baba Din Dinesh Chandra Sen. 19, Kantapuker Lane, a aete Bather J. Hoffmann, ss. Mauresa House, Rai Balkrishna Atmaram Gupte, Bahadur. Indiun Museum, Calcutta. Ula Shamsul Az L. K. Anantha Krishna Iyer, Esq. "Dh ' The Rev. H. Hosten, s.s. 30, Park eee: “Oaleutta. Ixxxiil LIST OF MEMBERS WHO HAVE BEEN ABSENT FROM INDIA THREE YEARS AND UPWARDS.* * Rule 40.—After the lapse of three years from the date of a member leaving India, if no intimation of his wishes shall in the pitsetad have been received 2 es Peat his name shall be re- moved from the List of Membe The following members will be removed from the next — ber List of the Society under the operation of the above Rule: Percy Bramley, Esq. Albert Pendrill Charles, Esq,, 1.€.8, Dr. Olin Eakins, » Sir Andrew Handa Leith Fraser, k.¢.s.1. Lieut. George eels ae Army. Benjamin Grey Horn he sq. Walter Percy paced "Milstead, Esq. Arthur William Pim, Esq., 1.¢.s. dol Frederick aren Esq,., 1.C.8. E tebbing, Esq., F Rodway Charles John Rejaline, Esq. Dr. G. Orissa Taylor. LOSS OF MEMBERS DURING 1911. By RetrreMENT. E. F. Abraham, eS .C.8 R. P. Ashton Babu Sasi Bhusana Bose. Major W. M. Coldstream, R Captain Ivan Maxwell Convay-Poole, IA. John Richard Cunningham, ing . M.A John Nicol Farquhar, Esq Captain Charles Mouk Gibbon, LMS Babu Badridas Goenka Major William Davey H a Boek 1.M.8. Lt.-Col. John Lloyd Jones, 1.M.s. acdc Maxwell Mackelvie, 1.11.8. Williacn MeIntosh, Esq. A. N. Moberly, Esq., 1.¢.8. lxxxiv ol bal John Morrison, 1.M. u Harendra Krishna Makerjée. Dr. Coe gig pee M.D. Captain B. C. P Hugh Melville Soman ais. M.A. Sir Harold Stuart, K.C.v.0., ©,3,1. By Derarta. Ordinary Members. Colin Harington Browning, Esq. John Arthur Cunningham, Esq,, B.A. Harinath De, Esq., M.a. Major Charles John Robertson Milne, 1.M.s. Maulavi Mahomed Naemullah Major B. C. Oldham, 1.m.s. Babu Ambika Charan Sen, Lc Rey. Laurentius Olavi Skrefarnd. Life Members. Sayid Ali Bilgrami, a Sir Wala Qadr Sayid Baan Ali Mirza, @.¢.1 E. Special Honorary Centenary Member. Charles Meldrum, Esq., ¢.M.G., F.R.A.S. Honorary Fellows. Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker, 6.c.s.1. William Irvine, he 1.¢,8. (retired }. Prof. Paul Regnau Acharya irs caer Samasrami. Unper Rowe 40. Frederick MacBlaine, prise 1.0.8, Phra Maha Chandein ELLIOTT GOLD MEDAL Recipients. 1893 Chandra Kanta Bas lxxxv BARCLAY MEMORIAL MEDAL. REcIPIENTS. 1901 E. Ernest Green, Esq. 1903 Major Ronald Ross, F.R.C.s., C.B., 0.1.6.) F.R.8., 1.M.9, (retire 1905 Lieut. Colonel D. D. Cunningham, F.R.s., C.L.E., M.S. (retired). 1907 es Colonel Alfred William Alcock, m.B., LL.D., 1909 LaeutDolakel David Prain, M.a., M.B., LL.D., F.R.S., 1.M.S. (retired). 1911 Dr. Karl Diener. [ APPENDIX. | ABSTRACT STATEMENTS OF RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS | OF THE Asiatic SOCIETY OF BENGAL FOR THE YEAR 1911. Ixxxviil STATEMENT 1911. Astatie Society Dr. To ESTABLISHMENT, a. Ag. P Ra; AB. Salaries... 6,426 15 7 Do. (Officer in charge f or Researches in History, pelieotts ae * and Folklore in Bengal) 3,600 0 O Connninioe ee te ah 6627.6 Pension _... ee 420 0 0 114 12 0 —~ -11,224 3 0 To CoNTINGENCIES, Stationery ... iad ve ie 206 Taxes a es Ai = 1,465 Postage... 892 Freight... 184 Aud - 100 Lights and Fans . 269 In ce fee Miscellaneous 1,094 Petty repairs -_ OP DAOWKON AMBOMOCONWOOS Books ae 1,879 410 Binding... ae ei sis 1075, 4: 0 Library Catalogue __.., i ee 779 11 O To Pustications. ‘‘ Journal and Proceedings” and ‘“ Memoirs ” 6,319 2 6 To printing charges of Circulars , &e. 630 4 O Interest on Government Paper purchas To Personal Account (written off and labelieaacee ie To ExtTRAORDINARY EXPENDITURE. Royal Society’s Scientific Catalogue Balance TOTAL Rs. 3,734 -3 10 6,949 532 299 whom aan 5,023 11 7 232,014 1 4 2,64,229 0 9 lxxxix No:-tT: of Bengal. 1911. -Cr. By Balance from last Report By CasH RECEIPTS. Publications en be — Interest on Inv Rent t of room in ie ‘Bociety" 8 premis Allowance from Gov of Baliga for the publication of payee’ Taq Authecpormion! and Cognate subjects Po. _ae. Government = Basteru Bengal and Ass Do. do. Gosmnwant 6 dei for esearches construction of new Building oan Miscellaneous Rs. As By ExtTRAORDINARY RECEIPTS. Subscriptions to Royal Society’s Scientific Catalogue ee vr = By Personat ACCOUNT. te CONG 0 0 0 9 = ) ooo i Rs. As. P. 1,82,930 2 8 59,037 12 5 6,124 9 7 16,136 7 4 2,64,229 0 0 A Admission fee : vy 1,504 0 Members’ enbsorintion we sec 49,162 0 Compound subse 140 0 Subscriptions sa tie Society's “ «Journal and Proceedings” and “ Memoirs 1,560 0 Sales on credi 779 2 Miscellaneous koe - Torat Rs. oo D. Hooper, Honorary Tre Asiatic Society ao Bengal. STATEMENT 1911. Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1,1 in Dr. To Caso EXPENDITURE. Rs. As. P, Ra Ask Salaries ,,, ive se el lO 4 1 Commission pa a eee 41 2 7 Postage cs we aie 216 7 0 Editing charges whe oe oe. =m, 100-3. § Co ontingenci ies th Eee cr 82 15 0 ting charges , ‘ 9,073 13 0 Statio 0 6 reight ... as a 108 11 10 Lights and Fans re S04 oe 45 14 6 Bonus eee ae eee we 28 12 0 15,440 4 10 To ag oe gion (written off and miscella- neous ) a T1169 Balance os Se 2,488 18 7 TOPAT Be, 18,007 2 2 STATEMENT 1911. . Oriental Publication Fund, No.2, in Dr. To Cash ExpPEnpiTURE. Rs, As. P. Printing charges ee ass oe sae 4,381 13 0 Balance 6,699 6 O Torat Rs, aes 11,081 3 0 No. 2. Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1911. Cr. Rs. As, P. Res. As. P. By Balance from last Report... ete tvs 6,229 3 4 By CasH RECEIPTs. Government Allowances ye sa 9,000 0 0 Publications sold for cash bee ae 24 eee 6S Advances recovered ev ae 67 10 9 ———_ 10,4638 0 1 By Personan Account. Sales on credit ee aa oes ees 1,314 14 9 ToTat Rs. ie 18,007 2 2 D. Hooper, Honorary Treasur Asiatic Society of Bengal. No. 38. Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1911. ASP. Ra. Ans. P; By Balance from last Report sue va (8,081 3 0 By Cash RECEIPTS. Government Allowance ee ae oe 3,000 0 me Torat Rs. os 11,081 3 0 D. gs Honor y Tre Aciatic Society of Bengal. STATEMENT 1911. Oriental Publication Fund, No. 3, in ir, To CasH EXPENDITURE. : Ra. Agee. Printing charges va as Be oes 656 4 0 Balance oe sys 1,198 9 6 TorTat Rs. ae as 1,854 13 6 STATEMENT WILL. Sanskrit Manuscript Fund in Acct. Dr. To CasH EXPENDITURE, Be Asy or, Ra: Aas cP, oe . a 489 4 6 Printing charges ae . 116012 0 Pdr ar: aes ta 152 6 3 tationery .. ° ‘ 16 eta of F Manuscripts a LOS BO a oat nce es 125 0 0 eee 12 8 0 umes 9,066 8 Balance us a 1,195 13 1 nel Tota Rs. a 5,162 6 2 XCili No. 4, Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1911. Cr. Re. Ag: ?, By Balance from last Report 1,854 13 6 Tota Rs. Fe . °1,854 18 6 D. Hooper, Honorary Treasu Asiatic Society "of Bengal. No. 8. with the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 1911. Gr Re. As. PF: Rs. As. P. By Balance from last Report eos 1,952 6 2 By Casn REcEIPTS. Government Allowance 3,200 0 0 Publications sold for cash 10. 0.8 3.210 0 0 ToTaL Rs. 5,162 6 2 D. Hooper, Honorary Treasu Asiatic Society OF Bengal. xciv STATEMENT 1911. Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund in Dr. To CAsH EXPENDITURE. Be, As: FP; Ra: Ase, Salaries... ae ie “ 2,110 0 0 Postage o toe aoe Perry 38 3:6 Contingencies ‘ aes ai 0 Stationery xe se ‘5 g A a tr Purchase of Manuscripts te wee 4,000 0 OG oan one ous eve 2,000 0 O Insurance 31 0 ——_—-—._ 6,265 7 0 Balance es sy 63414 4 Torat Rs, ie 5,900 5 4 STATEMENT 1911. Bardie Chronicles MSS. Fund in Dr. To Casa EXPENDITURE, : es, As 2, Rs. As. P. Travelling charges aS ie 562 3 0 Balance 1,153 15 6 Totat Rs. on 1,716 2 6 No. 6. Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1911. Cr. Rs, As. P. Rs, As. P. By Balance from last Report me ite tee 1,567 0 0 By Casu REcEIPTs, Government Allowance Nee yy sa 4,333 5 4 Tora Rs. we 5,900 5 4 D. Hooper, Honorary Treasw Asiatic Society Of Bengal. No. 7. Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1911. Gr, : Rse As. P. Rs. As. P. By Balance from last Report 1,716 2 6 Torta. Rs. sie Lae 2 6 D. Hooper, Honorary Tre Asiatic Society “of Bengal. xeyi STATEMENT 1911. Personal Dr. Rs. As. P Rs. As. P. To Balance from last Report i ies 5,215 4 1 To Cash EXPENDITURE. Advice for eta c of ey iahin a CLG. .<: se 185 1 10 To Asiatic Soc 16,186 7 4 », Oriental Publipation Fund, No. 1 1,314 14 9 wwe 17,451 6 4 Torat Rs, 22,851 12 0 . STATEMENT 1911. Invest- Dr, Value. Cost. Rs. As. P, Ra AGE. To Balance from last Report ok e600 0 O 1,97,926 0O 10 »» Purchase es 0 0 38,025 0 0 Tora Rs. . 2,388,700 0 O 2,385,951 0 10 PERMANENT RxEsxERyE, Temporary RESERVE Funps. oe Total Cost Value, Cost. Value. Cost Rs. |alP| Rs, latp| ps. lalp| ne late pe lat. Asiatic Society 1,61,950} 0 0) 1,60,705| 9] 8 ¢ 1)10/10 rust Pun 1,400} 0 6 rh ese Py sg N55 6| 0 Toran Rs, 1,683,350] 0 0) 1,62,044/ 15, 75,350, d 0 “ra 2 2| 2,365,951) 0110 No 2: xevii Account. Cr. By Cash Ree oS Rs. As. P. Rs. As, P. ae 17,261 12 6 ,, Asiatic Society 299 2 », Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1 1431859 —_—_ —_ 877 2 8 By Balance. Due to the Due by the Society. Society. Bs. | As. Po | Rs, |As. P. a» (4,356 8| 6 129; 2] 0 Employés ase 80} 0] OF 100; 0; 0 Oriental Se Fund, No. 432 | 0; 0 Bardic Caron cles | M un ee er 8 Oe ie ee | Miscellaneous | 181}. 0/ 9 7 10 | 0 5449| 9/ 3 26 | 12| 0 | 5,212 18 3 ~ @oran Rs. 22,851 12 0 ; D. Hooper, Honorary Trea Asiatic bith u Bengal. No. 9 ment 1911 ret ee oe are naremnne Cr. Value. Cost, Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P. By Balance eve oo . 2,38 700 0 0 2,35, 951 0 10 Torat Rs, .. 2,388,700 0 0 2,35,951 0 10 D. Hooper, Honorary T: Asiatic "Society Gof Bengal. xevili STATEMENT 1911. Trust Lr: Rs. As, P To Pension ee Gus is soe 48 0 0 Balance vie ite 1,466 11 10 Tota Rs. 1,514 11 10 STATEMENT e L911. Cash LY, Rs, AS. PF, To Balance from last Report oat 2,655 6 1 REcEIPTs, ie. AB. P To Asiatic Society 65,162 6 O dite ag Publication Fund, No. “ 10,4638 O 1 3,000 0 O aaah Manuscripts Fund .., 3,210 0 O , Arabic and ph es MSS. Fund 03 5 4 - * Paroiat Acco 17,261 12 6 , Trust Fond su ‘ 49 0 0 1,038,479 7 11 1,06,134 14 0" xcix NO. 10: Cr. fae Ae: bt! Balance from last vere 1.465 11 10 , Interest on Investmen 46 0 0 Tota Rs. 1,514 11 10 D. Hooper, Honorary Treasure Asiatic Society oF Bengal. NWoeeit. Account. 1911. Cr. EXPENDITURE Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P ed Asiatic Societ a= BIO 13°23 , Orie a Publication ‘Fand, No. 1 we «=—«s: 440 4 10 No. “ 4,881 138 0 “A 0 on 656 4 O anskrit Manuscripts Fun 3.966 8 3 Are bic and Persian MSS. "Fun 5,265 7 0 , Bardic Jeeoaam op ean Fund 562 3 0 ‘9 ” Persona 185 110 i Sioa et sis $8,025 0 0 Trust Fund 48 0 0 — 1,00.446 6 1 Balance 5,688 7 11 Tota Rs. 1,06,1384 14 0 D. Hooper, Honorary Treasu Asiatic Society oS Bengal. STATEMENT 1911. Balance LIABILITIES. Re As. P.:- Ral Ae Asiatic Society -o O02 OLS «1 4 Ori — Pabliention Fand, No. 1. ey 2,488 138 7 No.2... oe 6,699 6 O ne 0.8 Se 1,198 6 Sanskrit Manuscripts Fund si 1,195 13 11 Arabic and Persian Manuscripts Fand ne 634 14 4 Bardic Chasdioles Manuscripts Fund oes 1,158 15 6 Trust Fund see «. 1,466 11 10 2,46,852 6 0 Tora Rs. > 2,46,852 6 0O We have examined the above Balance Sheet, and the peony a Accounts with the books and vouchers presented to us, and certify that it is in accordance therewith, correctly setting forth the position of he *gociety as at the 3lst December, 1 1911. Catcurra, MeueeEns, Kine & Co., 7th February, 1912. Chartered Accountants, Auditors, Wo. 4ek. Sheet. iS & ASSETS. on . 2 pete tpl Vy oh Personal Accoun 3 reaps (4"/,Goverament Pro. ‘Notes, Oost 2 88 51 " 10 Cash A 5688 1 2,46,852. 6 0 3°/, Government Pro. Note at Bank of Bengal’s Safe Custody Account, ee — Deposit Rs. 500 ToraL Rs, ae 2,46,852 6 0 D, Hooper, Honorary Treasw Asiatic Society of Bengal. Wane Pg FS ec ow aren gs 5 5 eee MARCH, rorz2. The Monthly General Meeting of the catia was held on Wednesday, the 6th March, 1912, at 9-15 p.m D. Hoopsr, Esa, F.C.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. A.C. Atkinson, Dr. Uy, Brahmachari, Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, Babu Nilmani Chakravarti, Babu ‘eh Charan Ghosh Vidya- bhusana, Rev. H. Hosten, S.J., A. Lee, Dr. Indu Natit Mullick, Mr. R. D. Mehta, one. Mr. C. W. McMinn, A. C. Ridsdale, Capt. R. Seymour Sewell, I.M.S., ‘uae Aga Muha mmad Kazim “Shine Mr. G. H. Tipper, Rev. A. W. Young. Visitors :—Babu Surya Narain Sen, Dr. C. H. B. Thompson. he minutes of the January meeting and the Annual meeting were read and confirmed. Eighty-four presentations were announced. The General Secretary yah that Sir E. N. Baker, K.C.8.1., Sir R. P. Ashton, Kt., Capt. C. M. Gibbon, Capt. I. M. Conway-Poole, TA Me. A. E. ‘Tones: Mr. J. C. R. Johnston and Mr. J. H Marshall had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The General Secretary also reported the deaths of Major B. C. Oldham, I.M.S., Babu Girish Chandra Ghose, Mr. E. L. Preston, Maharaja Sri Ram Chandra Deb, ~caaaed members, and Lord Lister, an Honorary Fellow The General Saireliey read the names of the following gentlemen who have been appointed to serve on the various Committees during 1912 :— Finance Committee :—Dr. N. Annandale, Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. W. K. Dods, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, C. LE. Library Committee :—Dr. N. Annandale, Hon. Jsutice Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mahamaho- padhyaya Haraprasad Shas ey C.I.E., Mr. J. A. Chapman, Dr. E. P. Harrison, Mr. H. H. Hayden, a E., Lieut.-Colonel ak, od oii Capt. J. D. Sandes. LMS., Dr. E. D D. Ross, Dr. G. Thibaut civ Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, : Philological Committee :—Hon. Mr. Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., Mr. E. A. Gait, O.1.E., Dr. Girindra Nath Mukhopadhyaya, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, C.IE., Babu Mon- mohan Chakravarti, Babu Muralidhar Banerjee, Babu Nogen- dra Nath Vasu, Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, Ph.D., Babu Rakhal Das Banerji, Dr. E. D. Ross, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidya- bhusana, Dr. G. Thibaut, Mr. E. Venis, Babu Nilmani Chakra- varti, Maulavi Abdul Wali. The General Secretary read the following letter from the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Budapest, forwarding a bronze bust of Alexander Cséma de Ko6rés as a presentation to the Society. Macyar TupomAnyos AKADEMIA. 507 1911. Tue Hon. SECRETARY, Astatic Society oF BENGAL, CALCUTTA. Dear SIR, The warm appreciation which your Society has shown towards the memory of our great countryman Alexander Cséma de Korés has earned the gratitude of the whole Hunga- rian nation, and in particular of the Magyar Tudomanyos Akadémia, which desires to express its gratitude by the presen- tation of a lasting token. To this end, on May 10th, 1910, we offered you a bronze bust of Alexander Cséma which in your letter of July 7th, 1910, you were kind enough to accept. For reasons beyond our control the fulfilment of our promise has been delayed. You will kindly accept our apologies for the delay ; and we trust that the bust, which is ready at last and is being despatched to-day to your address, may serve as @ token of goodwill and a perpetual reminder of the esteem and gratitude which our Academy will always feel towards your Society. With renewed expressions of our heartfelt gratitude, believe me to be, Dear Sir, Yours faithfully, _ (Sd.) A. Berzeviczy, President of the Magyar Todomdnyos Akadéma. 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. cv Maulavi Aga Muhammad Kazim Shirazi on behalf of the Hon. Dr. Suhrawardy read the following obituary notice of the late Mr. R. F. Azoo:-- hen on the 6th September, 1911, I read in this very hall the obituary notice of Harinath De, little did I know that within two short months [ should have once more to lament the loss of another great scholar, of a valued colleague, and a personal friend. Death seems to pursue with cruel persistence that galaxy of brilliant scholars from whose labours the world expected so much light. Indeed, a strange fatality seems to have overtaken, of late, some of the most distinguished scho- lars associated with the University of Calcutta. Pischel, Bloch, Harinat e, and now, Azoo—Readers and Lecturers to the University—have all departed before the fulfilment of the work undertaken for its benefit. Rizqullah Fathullah Azzun, better known as R. F. Azoo was born in Baghdad of Roman Catholic parents of Chaldean extraction on October 20, 1868. He early displayed a remark- able taste for Arabic literature, and always occupied the first place in the examinations of the local madrasah, in which he > had been placed to study Arabic literature and philology under the famous Arabic scholar Haidari Zade ‘Abdullah Effendi, and other renowned masters. He came out to India in 1888, and was appointed at the early age of nineteen Arabic Instructor to the Board of Examiners, Fort William. An enthusiastic stu- dent, a conscientious teacher, he at once became a pillar of strength to the Board, which has done more than any other in- stitution in India to bring the East nearer the West, by interpret- ing Eastern thought and Eastern ideas to the civil and military officers charged with the difficult task of administering an Oriental country, and dealing with Oriental peoples. Besides Arabic, of which he was master. Azoo knew Syriac, Hebrew, Chaldean, Turkish, Persian, Urdu, Latin, modern Greek, German, French and English. From the moment of his arrival in India till the time of his death he continued to hold the post of Arabic Instructor to the Board of Examiners, and led the uneventful life of a true scholar. In June 1911, the Calcutta University honoured itself by appointing Azoo as the Arabic lecturer to the University. For years Azoo had been examiner to the Universities of Cal- cutta and the Punjab. ; Of a retiring disposition, modest and unobtrusive to a degree, Azoo never cared to advertise his scholarship. But he : og ? ferred to him for solution even by Arabists abroad. To Azoo’s profound and accurate scholarship I am indebted for the evi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, elucidation of many a dark and difficult passage which impeded the progress of my researches into the domain of Muslim Law, Theology and Literature, when others failed to throw light on them. Only a few months ago, Azoo and myself planned the publication for our Society, of the Khulasat-al-Fatawa, a valu- able collection of legal decisions, older, by at least half a century, than the celebrated Hidayah itself. Azoo’s intention was to make it a model of accurate editing for others to copy. Almost the last of his literary efforts was the chronogrammati- cal quatrain giving the date of the Coronation of H.I.M. George V. It combines the beauties of the famous lines of Al-Muta- nabbi in praise of Sayf-ad-Dowlah, and those of Nasif-al-Yaziji on the occasion of the coronation of Sultan Abdul Aziz, and is considered one of the finest products by competent authorities in the whole range of Arabic literature. But alas! let us not blind ourselves to the fact that, inspite of occasional showers of the titles of Stars and Suns of Learning, there is no apprecia- tion of genuine Arabic scholarship in India, Azoo was throwing pearls before swine. Although a devout Christian, he was a patriotic Ottoman. It was his ambition to enter the Turkish Parliament on his retirement from service and to make known to the world the literary treasures that lie buried in the libraries scattered over the Ottoman Empire. “The best laid plans of mice and men gang aft agley.”’ On the 16th October, 1911, he went to Darjeeling on leave to complete the Arabic Grammar undertaken by him and Harinath De for the Calcutta University. On 30th October, 1911, he returned to Calcutta only to die. The following is the list of his published and projected works :-— Phillott (Lieut.-Col. D.C.), and Azoo (R. F.),—Some Arab Folk Tales from Hazramut, Journ., N.S., II, 9, 1906, 399. Phillott (Lieut.-Col. D. C.), and Azoo (R. F.), Chapters on Hunt- ing Dogs and Cheetas, being an extract from the ‘‘ Kitab- w’l-Bazyarah,’’ a treatise on Falconry, by Ibn Kushajim, prresas', writer of the Tenth century, Journ., N.S., III, 1, Phi:lott (Lieut.-Col. D. C.), and Azoo (R. F.), Some Birds and other animals that have been metamorphosed (being an extract from the Kitabu’]-Jamharah fi’ilmi’|-Baz yarah, an Arabic manuscript, No. 865, in the Library of the Asiatic Society of Bengal), Journ., N.S., III, 2, 1907, 139 Phillott (Lieut.-Col. D. C.), and Azoo (R. F.),—The Bird’s com- plaint before Solomon: being an extract with a translation from the ‘* Kitabu’lJamharah fi’ilmi’lBazyarah,”’? Journ., NS., TT, 8, 1907, 173. 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. evii Phillott (Lieut.-Col. D. C.), and Azoo( R. F.),—Things which the wners of Hawks should Avoid, being an extract from the ‘* Kitabu’]-Jamharah fi’ilmi’]-Bazyarah,’’ Journ., N.S., III, 1907, 401. Phillott (Lieut.-Col. D. C.), and Azoo (R. F.),—Seven stories rom the ‘‘ Nafhata’l- beat g *» edited and translated. Journ., N.S., III, v, 1907, 527. Phillott (Lieut.-Col. D. C.), and Azoo(R. F.),—On hunting nth eing an extract from the ‘ Kitabu’ l-Jamharah,’’ Jou NSS., III, 9, 1907, 599. Banger (H. E.), and Azoo (R. F.),—An Alchemical Compila- n of the Thirteenth Century, A.D. Mem., ITT, 2, 1907, 57. Aga renee Kazim Shirazi and R. F. Azoo,—Gulriz. Chronogrammatical Quatrain of the Coronation of H. I. M. George V. Khulasat-al-Fatawa. Ahsanu-t-Tagavim fi eta) laqalim known as Al-Maqaddasi, by Ranking an Ar-Rauzutu-z-Zakiyah, ts Higher Standard Arabic text-book. Glossary to ditto. Al-Awsat : A comprehensive Arabic Dictionary. The Hen ilies gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary Member H. E. Lord Carmichael, Bart., K.C.M.G., G.C.I.E., Gover- nor of the Presidency of Madras, proposed by Dr. N. Annandale, seconded by Dr. J. P. Vogel; Major Clayton Lane, M.D. (London), I.M.S8., Civil Surgeon, Murshidabad, proposed by Colonel G. F. A. Harris, C.S.I., seconded by Major D. McCay, I.M.S.; Babu Manomohan Ganguly, B.E., District Engineer, Howrah, proposed by Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, seconded by Mr. G. H. Ti ipper ; Dr. Harinath Ghosh, ne a Medical School, proposed by Colonel G. Har ae ns seconded by Capt. J. D. Sandes, I. MSs “itr Secretary, Y.M.C.A., proposed by Dr. N. An nandale, soba by Mr. F. H. Gravely ; ; The Hon. J ustice John George Woodroffe, M.A. B.C.L. (Barrister-at-Law), proposed by Colonel G. F. A. Harris, C.S.I., seconded by Dr. E. D. Ross; Ma harajah Ranajit Sinha, Nashipur, proposed by Dr. U. N. Brahmachari, seconded by Mr. G. H. Tipper; Mr. A. C. McWatters, 1.C.8., Under- Secretary, Commerce and Industry Dept.. Govt. of India, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, Ph.D., seconded by Mr. G. H. Tipper; Rev. J. Watt, M.A., Principal, sea we egg — proposed by Mr. D. Hooper, seconded by R ung. eviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ March, The following papers were read :— . Discovery of a Greek ornament.—By Mritunsoy Roy CHAUDHURY. (Postponed from January meeting). aksmanasena.—By Rakuat Das BaneEBJI. (Post- act from January meeting). These papers will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 3. The Palas of Bengal.—By Raxuat Das BANEBJI. (Postponed from January meeting). This paper will be published in the Memoirs. 4. Ona Crystallized Slag from Kulti.icBy Hem CHANDRA Das Gureta Communicated by Mr. H. S. Bion. (Postponed from last meeting). This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 5. Piperazinium Nitrite. (Preliminary Communication).— By Prarutta CHanpRa Ray and Jirenpra Natu RaksHIT (Postponed from last meeting). 6. On Isomeric Allyl Amines. (Preliminary Communica- By Prarutta Cuanpra Ray and Rasik Lat Datta. (Postponed from last meeting). 7. Chronographic Quatrain by the late Mr. oe Fatoui Az00, Arabic Instructor, Board of Examiners. Communicated by the Hon. Dr. A. SuHRAWARDY a boa le oeUicual SHAIKH Maumup Gitant. (Postponed from last meeting). eS re - Indian Mathematics in certain Mediaeval Works.—By G. R. Kay. (Postponed from last meeting). se papers hae been published in Journal for December, Prayer of Cuosn Tsanc-par Gyari called the Religious Wishes (Ge-jor-dumpa). Translated by Lama DavRSAMDUP. Communicated by the Philological De arehiey. (Postponed from last meeting). es paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. Cavalry wn the Rgvedic Age—By Surenpra Nath Mazumpar. Communicated by Hon. es Hib Sir AsuTOsH MUKHOPADHYAYA eee paper has been published in Journal for February, Preliminary note on the interaction of Hydrazines with Ferricyanides.—_By PriyapaRangaN Ray and HEMENDRA Kumar Sen. Communicated by Dr. P. C. Ray. 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. cix 12. Bhatia Bhavadeva of Bengal. By Monmowan Cuakra- VARTI These papers will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 13. The Alkaloidal principles and omar properties of ‘““ Dhanmarua or Chat-chanda.’’—By Upenpra Nar BRAHMACHARI This paper + will not be published in the Journal. 14. Primitive Exogamy and the Caste System—By W. KIRKPATRICK. Sirkhi Wala—‘ or the reed-mat folk.’’ ‘* He that lives South-Eastern Punjab. As their names imply, they are most of them allied to what Nesfield would classify as the hunting state. They are all branches of a great nomadic race and in- clude the Kiunchband Kanjar, makers of weavers’ brushes; Nats and Bazigars, acrobats and tumblers; Sdmpéras or snake men ; Sigligars or itinerant knife-sharpeners ; hase execu- Pha tioners or skinners; Phanswar, strangler or noose : Qulandars, peace raremae (identical with our old fcistie “The Three Calendars ’’); Gohdrs or iguana-catchers; Sankat or stone-cut- ter; fis Bihan. the Badhak; the Bhati ; the Baheliya who is a fowler and hunter ; the Beriya or Bediya who trades on his women and teaches them to sing and dance. The fact that none of these tribes intermarry is used, par- ticularly by those groups of predatory habits, as an ingenious argument to prove disassociation with one another. The fact, however, that none of these tribes do intermarry points to nothing more than that they are Endogamous sections of the one original family and at the same time disposes of a vulgar fallacy that a tribe or camp which will not give its daughters in ee to another tribe must therefore be of a totally different caste. The eee ‘e siege up into various endogamous sec- tions or clans encouraged by modern influences is in active gress at the nantes day. An equally interesting fact to the Sociological Anthropologist is the existence of xogamy among all these casteless tribes. Each Endogamous section is divided up into several oan septs or sub-sections. These facts surely point to a conclusion, which without any “iSite argument enables us to trace the present Hindu caste system back to the primeval laws which required and instituted and enforced a vigorous and rigid observance of the Exogamic law. dogamous circles which we can show to have an occupational, ex Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1912.] local, Ethnic, or Eponymous, or Totemic origin. If then we eliminate totemismas arelicof the pastand accept the Occupa- tional theory of the origin of caste we can see for ourselves in active progress to-day among the casteless tribes of India such as this very Sirkhi Wallah group, a caste system in the making. And caste in India, in whatever form or direction its evolution, is dominated by the jus connubti. In short, the constant creation of separate connubial groups in modern Hinduism has its basis and origin in the instinct which taught man to seek his bride and secure her forcibly if necessary from another camp—which is marriage by capture—which is Exoga- my in its most primitive form. ——<>—— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, the 13th March, 1912, at 9-30 p.m. Magor L. Roazrs, C.I.E., I.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Captain Green Armytage, I.M.S., Dr. U. N. Brahmachari, Dr. C. H. Elmes, Captain D. McCay, I.M.S., Captain A. H. Proctor, I.M.S., Captain H. B. Steen, I.M.S., Captain ic da Sandes, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary. Visitors :—Dr. J. N. Das, Dr. C. H. B. Thompson. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. I.—Capt. Proctor showed some Skiagrams of Fractures about joints. II.—The following papers were read :— 1. Some notes on the morbidity of lying-in cases in Calcutta. — By Cart. H. B. Steen, I.M.S. 2. A Case of Blackwater Fever—By Dr. U. N. Brama- cHAkI, M.A., M.D., Ph.D. ee NS eee eee APRIL, 1912. The Monthly Peed Meeting of the sd was held on Wallesdag: the 3rd April, 1912, at 9-15 p-m CotoneEL G. F. A. Harris, C.8.I., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Maulavi ‘Abd u’!Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. A. C. Atkinson, Mr. H. 8. Bion, Mr. I. H. Burkill, Babu Nilmani Cakravarti, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. H. G. Graves, Captain E. D. W. Greig, I.M.S., Mr. D. Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J.. Mr. W. Jessop, Mr. S. W. Kemp, Mr. C. C. Lomax, Lieut. F. H. Malyon, Lt.- Ne D. C. Phillott, Ph.D., Maharaja Ranjit Sinha of Nasirpur, Satis Candra Vidyabhisana, Rev. J. Watt, Mr. H. P. Watts, Rev. A. W. Young. Visa —Rev. Ameya, S.J., Mr. W. A. Burns, Mrs. kee ther Felix, Dr. F. Freyesleben, Mrs. C. L. Harley, Mr. Harley, Mrs. L. Jessop, Mr. G. Stadler, Mr. L. Stadler. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Eighty-eight presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported that Captain John Johnson Urwin, I.M.S., the Hon’ble Mr. Charles Evelyn Arbuthnot William Oldham, Mr. 8S. C. Williams, Dr. D. Quinlan, Mir Nasir Ali Khan Bahadur and Lieutenant G. M. Routh have expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The President unveiled the bust of Alexander Csoma de Korés and gave the following short account of his life :— ALEXANDER CsomMa DE K6rés. The bust which I have to unveil to-night is that of Kérdsi Csoma Sandor, better known as Alexander Csoma de who was, for seed years, associated with the work of this Socie = North of Lhasa, he would find the ancestral home of the H He arrived in Tibet in 1822 when he was 38 years of age, pating exii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, made his way on foot from Hungary. He remained in that country or in its vicinity for nine years. Eventually he achieved his long-cherished desire of visiting Calcutta. While in Calcutta, he placed at the disposal of Government all the literary treasures he had accumulated in his travels. For four years, Society’s house in the capacity of Librarian, cataloguing the works which he had himself presented. During this period he contributed many articles to the Journal on the Geography, History and Literature of Tibet. In April 1842 he died at Darjeeling on his way to Lhasa, at the age of 58. His habits were Spartan in their simplicity. He never used stimulants or tobacco. His food was tea with a little boiled rice. He possessed but one suit of clothes. His life and all this available funds were devoted to the objects for which this Society stands—the furtherance of Oriental learning in all its branches. The President drew attention of the meeting to the portrait of Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.1.E., offered to the Society, and read the following short note regarding him :— Str Tuomas Hotwanp, x. LE., AB CS., D.8c.; FR8., F.A.S.B. _ After a distinguished career at the Royal College of Science, Sir Thomas Holland joined the Geological Survey of India in He early joined this Society and served successively as Honor- ary General Secretary, Vice-President and President during 1909-10. For several years he represented the Society on the 191 2.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exiii Board of Trustees of the Indian Museum, of which body he was for some time Chairman. Although his scientific work was mainly published in official geological publications, he con- tributed to the Journal papers on Anthropology and often exhibited at the monthly meetings interesting geological specimens. He was elected an F.R.S. in 1904, and was one of the first Fellows of the Society. In 1908 he was created a K.C.LE.., and the University of Calcutta conferred on him the honorary degree of Doctor of Science. He was also the first President of the Mining and Geological Institute of India. This portrait by the Hon. John Collier, subscribed for by all classes of the community, has been offered to the Society for safe keeping, and will find a fit resting-place on the walls of this ancient institution with which he was so long connected. The following gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary Members :— study of Oriental Languages, 64, Jhowtalla Road, Ballygunge, Calcutta, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, seconded by Mr. G. H. Tipper; Prof. Kasi Nath Das, proposed by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, seconded by Mahamahopadhyaya Hara- prasad Shastri, C.LE.; Mr. William Alexander Burns, Assis- tant Traffic Manager, Port Commissioners, 4, Metapukur Lane, proposed by Dr. N. Annandale, seconded by Mr. F. H. Gravely. Rev. Fr. Felix exhibited Persian firmans granted to the Jesuits by the Mogal Emperors, and Tibetan and Newari firmans given to the Capuchin missionaries. Mr. F. H. Gravely exhibited Indian blood-sucking insects and their natural enemies. Mr. Burkill exhibited a specimen of Croton sparsiflorus (Morung) from Makum Junction on the Dibru-Sadiya Railway, in demonstration that this introduced plant has now reached the upper part of the Assam Valley. Its dispersal has been the spreading from Narayanganj railway station, which it seems to have anced in 1909, along one of the roads in the town; that CXiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, river near Juri railway station ; and that it is now very abun- dant near the railway stations of Damcherra and Haringajao in i icts Ww ¢ Tippera, Chittagong, Sylhet, Cachar, Nowgong, Kamrip and Lakhimpur. The following papers were read :— 1. The Pitt Diamond and the eyes of Jagannath (Puri).— By Rey. H. Hosren, S.J. 2. Padre Marco della Tomba and the Asoka pillars near Bettiah.— By Rav. H. Hosten, 8.J. These papers have been published in the Journal for March, 1912, - Sodium Cuprous Thiosulphate with acetylene Cuprous _ acetylide. (Preliminary notice).— By Ksitt Buusan BHapurti, M.Sc. Communicated by Dr. P. C. Ray. This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal, 4. Srirangam Plates of Mummadi Nayaka, Saka Samvat 1280.—By T. A. Got INATHA RAo, M.A., Trivandrum. 5. An Inscription of the reign of Devaraya I, Saka Samvat 1336.—By T. A. Goptnatua Rao, M.A., Trivandrum. 6. Two Copper-plate Grants oj the time of Devaraya II, i Samvat 1349. By T. A. GopinarHa Rao, M.A., Trivan- rum. 7. Triplicane Plates of Devaraya II, Saka Samvat 1350. —By T. A. Gortnatua Rao, M.A., Trivandrum. - The Arivilimangglam Plates of Srirangadevaraya, Saka Samvat 1499.—By T. A. Goptnarna Rao, M.A., and T Kuprusvami Sasrrt. 9. The Dalavay Agraharam Plates of Venkatapatidva Maharaja (1), Saka Samvat 1508. By T. A. Gopinarna RAo, M.A., Trivandrum. - The Chikuru Grant.—By T. A. GortnarHa Rao, M.A., Trivandrum. These seven papers will not be published in the Journal, 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Cx¥ 11. The Author of the Bhattitkavya.—By SuURENDRANATH MazumpDAR. Communicated by the Joint Philological Secretary. . A note on Kasika.—By SuRENDRANATH MazuMDAR. Communicated by the Joint Philological Secretary. These two Se have been published in the Journal for February, 191 13. The Persian Autobiography of Shah Waliullah bin ‘Abd-al-Rahim al-Dihlavi: its English Translation and a list of his works.—By Mawwavi M. Henietie HosaIn. 14. Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Tggueaget No. 23.—By J. Sykes Gamsug, C.I.E., M.A., F.R.S., late of the Indian Forest Department. Communicated by the Natural History Secretary. This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. ———— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, the 10th April, 1912, at 9-30 p.m. Lreur.-Cotonet A. H. Nort, M.D., I.M.S., in the chair. The neha members were present :— Capt. G. Armytage, I.M.S., Dr. T. H. Bishop, Dr. A. Onddy, Lt -Col. J. T T. Calvert, M B., I.M.S., Dr. K. K. Chatterji, Lieut.-Colonel B. H. Deare ae MS., Majo or E. D. W. Greig, M.B.., S., Dr. W C. Ho ssack, Ca apt. A. H. Proctor, I MS., Major L. Rogers, LM.S., Capt. H. B. Steen, M.B., I.M.S., Capt. J. D. Sandes, I.M. 8. Visitors :-—Dr. W. M. Haffkine, Dr. 8. C. K. Le Cocq, Dr. T. G. Le Cocq, Dr. J. B. de Molony, Capt. J. H. Gobinnd. I.M.8 The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. I. The presentation of the following books were an- nounced :— 1. Clinical Cases, Vols. 1 to 6 (1902-3 to 1907-8) ; Indian Medical Gazette, Vols. 34 to Bea yi Man, Vols. 1 to 3 San to 1903).—By Major R. H. Maddox, I M.S. St. Thomas’s Hospital Reports, Vols. 25—31, 33—36 ; tunis Works of Francis Sibson, edited by W. M. Ord, 4 Vols.: Clinical Society’s Translations, Vols. 31 and 32.—By Capt. E. 0. Thurston, I.M.S. exvi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { April, 1912.} If. Clinical Cases— (1) Col. Calvert showed a case of Acromegaly. (2) Dr. she showed Skiagrams of a foot in a case of painful head showing a Spicule of bone, and demonstrated a case in which Bielrioks” Scarlet had been used with success. — III. Dr. Hossack read a paper on Plague, and drew atten- tion to the Suffolk and Manchurian Epidemics as confirmatory evidence of his theory of plague infection. Major Rogers, Dr. Bishop and Col. Nott opposed the theory, and Dr. Hossack replied MAY, 1912. The Monthly General Meeting of oe ee was held on Wednesday, the Ist May, 1912, at 9-15 D. Hoorsrr, Esq., F.C.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Maulavi ‘Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. A. C. Atkinson, Mr. J. Coggin ee Mr. J. A. Chapman, Mr. B. L. GG Chaudhuri, Mr. H. raves, Dr. W. C. Hossack, Rev. H. Hosten, S.J., Mr. J. Insch, Mr. 8. Ww. Kemp, Mr. W. Kirk- patrick, Mr. R. D. Mehta, C.I.E., Mr. C. S. Middlemiss, Capt. C. L. Peart, Mr. G. H. Tipper. Visitors :—Mrs. Atkinson, Miss Callaway, Mrs. Insch. The minutes of the last meeting were read and con- firmed. Twenty-one presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported that Major J. G. P. Murray, I.M.S., had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The Chairman reported that the Council had appointed Major L. Rogers, C.I.E., I.M.8., as a Vice-President of the Society in the place of Lieut. Colonel F. J. Drary, LMS., resigned. The Chairman also reported that the Council had made the BH appointments :— Capt, C. L. Peart as Philological Secretary in the place of Lisdt. Colonel D. C. Phillott, retired. t. R. B. Seymour Sewell, I.M.S8., as AathrOpol eee cious | in we place of Dr. N. Annandale, proceeding hom The Chairman announced the presentations to the Indian Museum of the following fifteen sculptures presented by His Honour Sir William Duke, K.C.1.E., to the Society :— Standing Surya. Seated Buddha of the Maha-Yanist school, in the dharma-cakra- a; aaalanee posture. Standing Bud Standing Avalokitesvat papa Buddha ; episestivation of the markatahrada So See Re Seated "pudéhs in the Bhiimisparsa attitude. exvili Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 7. Standing Mafijusri (?), twelve-armed. 8. Head of a colossus. 9. Trinial of a Jaina figure. 10. Ditto. ll. Ditto. 12, Upper part of a Jaina image. 13. Jaina fragment representing a seated figure in a central niche. é Ditto ditto. 15. Portion of a string course or plinth carved with a row of elephants at the top; probably from Kon-ar-ak. The following gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary Members :— Mr. A. H. Harley, Principal, Calcutta Madrassa, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, Ph.D., seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ; Kumar Gopal Rio Govind, Political Pensioner, aloun, proposed by Dr. Satish Chandra Banerji, seconded by Rai Bahadur Ram Saran Das ; Mr. George Stradler, Consul for Belgium, proposed by Dr. N. Annandale, seconded by Lieut. Colonel D. C. Phillott, Ph.D.; Rai Bahadur Lalit Mohan Singha, Zamindar of Chakdighi, 4, Creek Row, proposed by Dr. K. K. Chatterji, seconded by Babu Rakhal Das Banerji. Dr. Annandale exhibited frogs and snakes brought by Mr. S. W. Kemp from the Abor foot-hills. most unknown. Specimens of at least 20 species of frogs, mostly arboreal in habits, were obtained, and of these over a : ; No less than 23 kinds of snakes were obtained, including three apparently new to science, one of which represents a hitherto undescribed genus. Mr. 8S. W. Kemp exhibited specimens of Peripatus from the lower Abor hills. P tionships with both worms and insects. It had not previously been found within the limits of the Indian Empire nor, in the Eastern Hemisphere, in any locality north of the Malaya Peninsula. The specimens from the Abor country show some affinity with those from the latter region, but they evidently represent a species hitherto undescribed. Rev. H. Hosten exhibited an Karly Portuguese inscription. 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal Cxix The following papers were read :— 1. A Comparative Vocabulary of the language of European dash or Romnichal and colloquial Hindustani.—By W. Kirx- PATR ne paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. -2. Surgeon Boughton and the grant S privileges to the English traitors, oe Mavtavi ‘ABDUL WAL sao paper has been published in oy pes for March 3. Note on the secular cooling ef od scala and a pctes in einteser ey of heat.—By D. N. Sc. F.R : Professor, Presidency College. Communiane by Hon. J USTICE Str AsutosH MUKHOPADHYAYA, sik gp The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the Po pane s Rooms on Wednesday, the 8th May, 1912, at 9-30 P Major L. Rogers, C.I.E., I.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. Adrian Caddy, Lieut.-Col. J. T. Calvert, I.M.S., Dr. W. A. K. Christie, Major E. D. W. Greig, 1.M.S., Dr. W.C. Hossack, Capt. R. B. Seymour Sewell, IM. S., Capt. J. D. Sandes, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary. Visitors :—D. McLean, Esq., Dr. J. B. Malony, Capt. F. B. Mackie, I.MS., Dr. C. Pedler, Major J. W. F. Rait, I.M.S. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. I. The Chairman announced that Dr. Adrian Caddy had presented 53 Medical works, belonging to Dr. Arnold Caddy, to the Society’s Library. II. Capt. Sewell gave a demonstration of fish which eat mosquito larvae. III. The following paper was read :— Life Insurance in India.—By Dr. Appian Cappy. JUNE, 1912. The Monthly General Meeting of the eed was held on Wednesday, the 5th June, 1912, at 9-15 Pp Ma oo HaRAPRASAD SAsrri, C.I.E., Vice- President, in the chai The following members were present :— Maulavi ‘ Abdul Wali. Dr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. D. Hooper, ae S. W. Kemp, Rev. W. R. LeQuesne, Sur- geon-Captain F. MacCabe, ae N. Meldrum, Mr. George Stradler, Dr. Satis Ghasnies Vidyabh tsana. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Forty presentations were announced. The — Secretary reported that Syed Nasir Hosain Khan, Capt. A. E. J. Lister, I.M.S., Mr. W. F. Baltan, Rev. A. C. Ridsdale, ‘and Mr. J. H. Lindsay had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The following seven gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary Mem bers nry Peso Cullis, I.C.S., Registrar, High Court, Mr. H. . Hen Calcutta, proposed by Capt. C. L. Peart, seconded by G. Graves; Mr. Stephen Demetriadi, Metchant, 2/1 Russell St., G t. J. D. Sandes, I.M. S.: Major Walter Viteniing. opel ger, M. B, BSc., F. R.C.S.1 ., I.M.S., Offg. Ophthalmic Sur- geon, 18 ‘Harrington St., proposed by Major L. Pee. C.LE., I.M.S., seconded by oI J. 2) ses I.M.S. ; Capt. Pred- Capt. J. D. Sandes, LMS. The following papers were read :— 1. The Mirza Namah (The book of we Coad a Gentleman) of Mirza Kamran.—By Mavtavi M. Hrpayat Husain. This paper will be published in a sateen number of the Journal. exxii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1912.] 2. An investigation into the Ayurvedic Method of purify- ing Mereury by Allium-Sativum or Garlic Juice.—By Manin- pRA Nata BANERJI. Communicated by Mr. D. Hoopsr. This paper will not be published. The Chank Bangle Industry—By James HORNELL Communicated by Dr. N. ANNANDALE. This paper will be published in the Memoirs. 4. Larvicides in action—By Sureron-Captain F. F. MacCasg, M.B., B.Ch. This paper will not be published. ——>—— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the ene s Rooms on Wednesday, the 12th June, 1912, at 9-30 p.m Magor L. Roasrs, C.I.E., I.M.S., Vice-President, in the air. : The following members were present :— Major W. V. Coppinger, I.M.S., Dr. Birendra Nath Ghose, Major E. D. W. Greig, I.M.S., Major E. A. R. Newman, I.M.S., Capt. J. D. Sandes, I.M.S. (Hony. Secy.). The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. 1. Clinical cases were shown :— (a) Acase of- Spastic Paraplegia with great spasticity, the result of syphilis—Antero-Lateral Sclerosis. Symptoms came on a year after 606 injection. (b) Acase of undescended testicle treated by suturing to Fascia Lata. (c) Acase of Purpura Rheumatica. 2. The following paper was read :— Diseases of the Kidneys, forming no. vi. of the ‘‘ Gleanings from the Calcutta Post-Mortem Records.””—By Major L. RoGERS C.I.E., 1.M.S., and discussed by Mason Newman. JULY, 1912. The Monthly General Meeting of the iit was held on Wednesday, the 3rd July, 1912, at 9-15 p.m Ma ea HARAPRASAD SHASTRI, C.I.E., Vice- President, in the chai The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Mr. A. C. Atkinson, Rev. P. O. Bod- ding, Babu er ob rd Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Dr. L. L. Fermor, Gra vely, Mr. H. G. Graves, Babu Amulyacharan agile eeipabhioeabs, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J., Mr. J. Insch, Babu Padamraj Jain, Mr. W. Jessop, Mr. S. Kemp, Mr. W. Kirkpatrick, Mr. G. Stadler, Rai Bahadur Lalit Mohan Singha cau ke abe Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Rev. J. Watt, Rev. A. W. Young. Visitors :—Mr. E. A. Andrews, Lieut. T. L. Bomford, I.M.S., Mr. J. M. Dutt, Babu Satis Chandra Roy Chaudhuri. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Fifty-one presentations were announced. The Chairman announced :— . That Mr. §. W. Kemp had been appointed to act as General Secretary in the place of Mr. G. H. Tipper, gone home. hat Capt. C. L. Peart had been appointed Officer-in- Charge of the Search for Arabic and Persian MSS. 3. That the Trustees of the Elliott Prize for Scientific Research had awarded two prizes for the year 1911—one to Babu Jitendra Nath Rakshit, for his essay entitled ‘‘ Prepara- tion of Potassium carbonate and Potassium bicarbonate on a large scale from Nitre,’’ and another to Babu J atindra Mohan Datta, for his essay entitled ‘‘ A few Ketonic dyes.’ s both the recipients were present, the Chairman handed the Medal, with Rs. 110 in cash, to each of them of the year 1911, yl Dr. pa ir) G. A. Grierson, presented to the XVIth er yt ene i of Orientalists held at xxiv Proceedings of the Asiaiic Society of Bengal. (July, XVIta INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF ORIENTALISTS. Procress Report oF THE LiIN@uIstic SuRvEY or Inp1a, UP TO THE END OF THE YEAR 1911. The following is a list of the volumes of the Survey, show- ing the state at which each has arrived :— Vol. I. Introduction. This cannot be touched until all the other volumes have been printed an indexe Vol. I. Mon-Khmér and Tai Families. > Vol. III. Tibeto-Burman family. In three | ! parts. Vol. 1V. Munda and Dravidian families. These haveali Vol. V. _ Indo-Aryan languages, Eastern ‘ been printed group. ; {| and pub- Vol. VI. Indo-Aryan languages, Mediate : lished. u | group. Vol. VII. Indo-Aryan languages, South- ern group. -, Vol. VIII. Indo-Aryan languages, North-Western group. A portion in type, and the rest nearly ready for the press. Vol. IX. Indo-Aryan languages, Central group :— Part I. Western Hindi and Panjabi. nt ress. Part II. Rajasthani and Gujarati. Printed and Part III. Bhil languages, { published. Part IV. Himalayan languages. ‘In the press. Vol. X. _ Eranian languages. The greater part in type. A small portion remaining to be written. Vol. XI. Gipsy languages. This has been prepared by Dr. Konow, and is ready for the press. Vol. XIII covers the whole of North-Western India, and deals with Sindhi, Lahndi, and the Pisacha languages (includ- 1912.} Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXXV dialects, regarding which it has been found necessary to make reference to India. Sindhi, which will require but a short section, has not yet been touched. All, therefore, of this volume that remains to be done is Sindhi, two dialects of Lahndi, and Kashmiri. As regards Volume IX (Eranian languages), two forms of speech remain untouched, viz. Biléchi and Ormiri. The latter is a most interesting, but little known, language spoken in ni, a dialect of the Indo-Aryan Lahndi, also shows signs of similar agreement. The rest of this volume, dealing with the Ghalchah languages, Pushtd, and some local varieties of Persian, has long been in type. As regards Volume IX, the parts dealing with Rajasthani, Gujarati, and the Bhil languages have already been published. The part for Western Hindi and Panjabi has long been ready for the press, but difficulties connected with the preparation of i tt IV ling, in the east, to beyond Chamba, in the west. These have been divided into three languages, or groups of dialects, which (proceeding from east to west) | name, respectively, Eastern Pahari or Naipali, Central Pahari, and Western Pahari. These Pahari languages exhibit points of great interest, both to the ethnologist and to the philologist. In Eastern Pahari we have an Indo-Aryan language spoken by a dominant class, comparatively few in number, amidst a population whose speech is Tibeto-Burman. In such a case, we should expect to find many instances of Tibeto-Burman loan-words, but this does not occur to any large extent. On the other hand, the grammar is greatly influenced, and we find this Indo-Aryan language adopting a system of conjugation and rules of syntax which are essentially Tibeto-Burman. For instance, as in Tibeto-Burman, there is a special impersonal conjugation of every verb, giving an honorific sense; and the subject of a transitive verb in any tense (not only the past tense) is put into the case of the agent. Central Pahari is the language of Kumaun and Garhwal. The many dialects can conveniently be grouped under the two language names of Kumauni and Garhwali. The speakers of astern Pahari call themselves “ Khas,’’ and the principal dialect of Kumauni is called Khas-parjiya, or ‘‘ the speech CXXVi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, of the Khas-people.’’ The main cultivating population of Kumaun and Garhwal belongs to the Khas tribe. Western Pahari is the name given to the group of dialects between arhwal, on the east, and Jammi and Kashmir, on the west. It includes the vernacular language of the country round Simla. e tract over which Central and Western Pahari are spoken closely corresponds to the ancient Sapadalaksha,! the country from which in old times the Gurjaras migrated to populate North-Eastern Rajputana (Méwat and Jaipur). Dr. Bhandarkar has shown that the Rajpits are the modern representatives of ancient Gurjaras who adopted the profession f arms, the remainder, who adhered to the tribal pastoral life, retaining the old name of ‘‘ Gurjara,’’ or, in modern times, ** Gujar.’”’ The Khas tribe of the Central Pahari tract represents the ancient Khasas, regarding whom much has been written, but little definitely proved. The cultivating population of the Western Pahari tract calls itself ‘‘ Kanét,’’ not ‘‘ Khas’’; but the Kanéts are divided into two classes, one of which. the lower in status,bears the name of ‘‘ Khas.’’ The other class, of higher status, calls itself ‘‘Rao,’? and claims, as the name implies, to be of impure Rajpit descent. The language spoken in the three Pahari tracts is, as is well known, connected with Rajasthani, and when the Pahari volume appears, it will be seen that it agrees most closely with the dialects of North-Eastern Rajputana—Méwati and Jaipuri. But throughout there are traces of another form of speech belonging to the North-Western group, which I call ‘‘ Pigacha.’’ These traces are slight in Eastern Pahari, strong in Central Pahari, and very strong in Western Pahari. The state of affairs is further complicated by the fact that in the extreme north-west, amongst Pisacha-speaking peoples— in the distant hills of Swat and Kashmir—there are at the present day wandering tribes of Gijar cattle tenders and shep- herds, who have a language of their own quite different from that of the people among whom they dwell. This language also closely resembles the Rajasthani of Méwat and J aipur. Although it is unsafe to base ethnological theories on I suggest that the earliest known Indo-Aryan, or Aryan inhabitants of the Himalaya tract, known as Sapadalaksha, were the Khasas These spoke a language akin to what are now the Pisacha languages of the Hindi Kush. They are now I See Dr. Bhandarkar, in Indian Antiquary, XI. (1911), 28. The name still survives in the ‘*‘ Sawalakh ’’ Hills 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exxvii represented in the Western Pahari tract by the Khas clan of the Kanéts, and in the Central Pahari tract by the Khas tribe. which forms the bulk of the cultivating population. In later times the Khasas were conquered by the Gurjaras. The Gurjaras are now represented by the Rajputs of the whole Sapadalaksha tract, and also by the Rao clan of the Kanéts, which represents these Gurjaras who did not take to warlike pursuits, but remained cultivators. Hence their claim to be of impure Rajput descent. In Garhwal and Kumaun, where (for our present purposes) there are only Rajpiits and Khagas, the cultivating Gurjaras became merged in the general Khas popula- ti r the whole of this Sapadalaksha tract the Gurjaras and the Khasgsas gradually amalgamated, and they now speak one language, mainly Gurjari, but also bearing traces of the speech of the original Khaga population. As andarkar has shown, many of these Sapadalak- sha Gurjaras migrated into Rajputana, carrying their language with them, which there developed into Rajasthani. In the communication dialects. There remain the nomadic Gijars of the north-western hills. Their presence is accounted for as follows:—We have running from Méwat (the ‘‘ Gujarat ’’ of Albiruni) up both sides of the Jamna valley, and thence following the foot of the ken, as if by foreigners. The further we go into these sparsely populated hills, the more independent do we find the ajar dialect, and the less is it influenced by its surroundings. At length, when we get into the wild hill-country of Swat and exxvili Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, Kashmir, the nomad Gijars are found still pursuing their pastoral avocations, and still spea ing 6 language their éwa shows traces of its long journey. For these Gajars, wandering over hills where the resident population speaks either Pushtd or some Pigacha dialect, and separated from the Jamna by the wide plains of the Panjab, over which either Lahndi or Panjabi is the universal tongue, speak a language, which, though nearly the same as Méwati. also contains, like flies in amber, odd phrases and idioms belonging to the Hindéstani of the Jamna valley. These they could not have taken from Pushtd or from Pisacha. These are strangely alike to Lahndi and Punjabi. These do not occur in Méwati, and they clearly show that the Gijars, on their way to Swat and Kashmir, must, at one period of their wanderings, have lived in the Jamna valley. GroreE A. GRIERSON. CAMBERLEY, 8th February, 1912. The eee four gentlemen were balloted for as Ordi- nary Members Babu Hosein Sen, M.A., B.L., Vakil, High Court, 91, Durga Charan Mittra’s Street, Calcutta, proposed by Mr. G. H. Tipper, seconded by Babu Rakhal Das Baneriee : Mr. Everard Digby, B.Sc. (London), Manager, Associated Press of India, 1, tosh Mukhopadhyaya, Kt. x seconded by Mr. H. G. Graves; Lieut. T. L. Bomford, 1.M , Officiating Surgeon-Naturalist, Indian Museum, Calcutta, ae by Capt. R. B. Seymour Sewell, I.M.S., seconded by Mr. S. W. ice: Mr. Egbert A. Andrews, Entomologist, latte Tea Association, Tocklai, Cin- namara P. O., Jorhat Rovirmst panes by Mr. S. W. Kemp, seconded by Mr. F. H. Gra Mr. F. H. Gravely inca: Pedipalpi from Caves near Moulmein. Mr. 8S. W. Kemp exhibited bowls from the Abor country. The following papers were read :— (1) The Date of Varaha Mihira’s Birth. —By BRAJALAL MUKERJEE. (2) old Buddhist Commentary on Amarakosa. —By MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA Satis CHANDRA VipyaBHusana, M.A. (3) Theories to explain the origin of the Vison Family.— By MawaMAHOPADHYAYA HARAPRASAD Suastrt, C.I.E., M.A. These two papers will be published in a aabesicat num- ber of the Journal. 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXX1x The pe Rag oe: of the Medical Section of the Society was held a See s Rooms on Wednesday, the - 10th July, 1912, = 9. 30 p-m CoLongL G. F. A. Harris, C.8.1., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. C. A. Bentley, Lieut. T. L. Bomford, I.M.S., Lieut.-Colo- nel W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S., Dr. Adrian Caddy, Lieut. -Colonel J.T. Calvert, LMS., ae. Gopal Chandra Chatterjee, Dr. K. K. Chatterjee, Major W. V. Coppinger, I1.M.S., Dr. H. M. Crake, Lieut.-Colonel B. H. Deare, I.M.S., Dr. C. H. Elmes, Major E. D. W. Greig, I.M.S., Dr. W. C. Hossack, Surgeon- Capt. t. F. Mac- Cabe, Dr. Indumadhab Mallick, Capt. D. McCay, I.M.S., Lieut.- Colonel A. H. Nott, I.MS., Major J. W. F. Rait, I.M.S., Major L. Rogers, C.I. E. Capt. H. B. Steen, I.M.S., Capt. D. Sandes, I.M.S. Visitors :—Dr. J. B. Malony, Dr. B. C. aoe oe. U, C. Sen ha Major F. Smith, I.M.S., Dr. T. Sur The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. 1. Clinical cases were shown :— (a) — Calvert showed a case of Spastic Paraplegia, (b) r. Chatterjee showed cases of tee abscess and Splenic imc treated by emetin with recovery. Also case of removal of fish bones from the throat to Oesophago- tomy. (c) Dr. Gopal Chatterjee showed a case of Filariasis treated by 606 injection intramuscularly with excellent re- sults and apparent recovery. Also a case of Tuberculosis of spine treated by Tuberculin injections. These cases were dis- cussed by those present. 2. The following paper was read :— Malaria according to the newer researches.—By Dr. C. A. BENTLEY. He drew attention to certain generalisations. Malaria, a See ooo to many in certain countries. consi ly advocated. Dr. Hossack agreed with Dr. Bentley, Major Greig and Major Smith, pea Dr. Chatterjee also spoke. Dr. Bentley replied. fee . ie, AUGUST, 1912. The Monthly General Meeting of the sti was held on Wednesday, the 7th August, 1912, at 9-15 p.m. MaAaHAM great eas HARAPRASAD SHASTRI, C.I.E., Vice- President, in the chai The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Mr. J. Coggin Brown, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. D. Hooper, Dr. W. C. Hossack, Rev. H. Hosten, S.J., Mr. S. W. Kemp, Mr. R. D. Mehta C.LE., Rai Bahadur Lalit Mohan Singha Ray, Mr. G. Stadler, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Rev. J. Watt. Visitor :—Dr. S. B. Mehta. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Thirty-one presentations were announced. The General ‘outa reported that Mr. W. 8. Milne, I.C.S., Major H. W. Gratten, R.A.M.C., and Major V. E. H. Lindesay, I.M.S., had Fin i a wish to ithaca from the Society. The “then: three gentlemen were balloted for as Ordi- nary Member Babu Mer ‘Behari Ghosh, Vakil, ee Court, proposed by Hon. Mr. Justice J. G. Woodroffe, seconded by Col. A. Harris, C.S.I.; Mr. P. 8S. Ramaiu Chetty, Landed Proprietor, 5, Strotten Moollia Moodelly Street, Madras, proposed by Babu Rakhal Das oer ioe seconded by a Haraprasad Shastri; and Syed Abdulla-ul-Musawy, B.A., Zemindar, ohne, District Burdwan, proposed by ‘Madlavi M. Hidayat Hosain, seconded by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. Mr. D. Hooper exhibited a specimen of the fat of a tiger (Felis tigris) received from Mourbhanj. Tiger’s fat has a considerable local reputation as a healing remedy for ulcers and skin affections. The sample is some- The c what decomposed and has an acid value o mica] and physical constants are :—Specific gravity a a C., 0°8912 ; min ah point 35°; saponification vaiue ine value i acids. The fat is painted to that of the wild cat ard catus) and domestic cat (F. domestica) examined by Amthor and Zink (Chem. Zeitung 1906-54). exxxii Proceedings of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. |Aug., 1912.] The following papers were read :— 1. Firoz Shah’s Tunnels at Delhii—By Rev. H. Hosten, SJ. . A Note on feat MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA Hara- PRASAD Suasreri, C.1.E 3. Who were the Sungas?—By MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA ones SHastri, C.I.E. Two more new species of Gramineae from Bombay.— By K ‘BuIDE, Assistant Economic Botanist, Bombay. Commu- nicated by the Natural History Secretary. 5. A measure of Chemical rohit —By Maninpra Natu Banerst. Communicated by Hon. Justicn Sm AsvTosH MUKHERJI, Kt. This paper will not be published in the Journal. 6. The Mouthless Indians of Megasthenes.—By Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J. 7. Account of an Expedition among the Abors in 1853.—By Rev. Fr Nicuo.tas Krica, of the Foreign Missions of Paris. Translated by Rev. A. Gitte, SJ. Communicated by the General Secretary. This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. —— >—— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was fheld at the peg s Rooms on Wednesday, the 14th August, 1912, at 9-30 p.m Magor L. Roasrs, C.I E., I.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Lieut.-Colonel B. H. Deare, I.M.S., Dr. H. Finck, Major D. McCay, I.M.S., Captain J. D. Sandes, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. The following papers were read :— 1. Gleanings from the Calcutta Post-Mortem Records, No. VII. oe gees the Nervous System.—By Masor L. Rogers, C.LE., 2. 9 oles on some cases of Nervous Diseases.—By LiEvt.- CoLoNEL B. H. Dearg, I.M.S SEPTEMBER, 1o12. The Monthly General Meeting of the rep raul was held on Wednesday, the 4th September, 1912, at 9-15 5 p.m COLONEL G. F. A. Harris, C.S.1., President, in the chair. The following renee were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, A. C. Atkinson, ee Sivanath seranacerrdie Lieut. T. L. Bons I.M.S., J. ey Brown, Mr. G. de P. Cotter, Dr. W. A. K.” hacia Mr. Digby, Dr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. '. G. Graves, Mr. H. H. ahh .E., Mr. D. Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J., Mr. J. Insch, W. Kemp, Rev. W. R. LeQuesne, Mr. R. D. Mehta, C.LE., Capt. B. Seymour Sewell, I.M. rg et Haraprasad Sastri, C.1.E., Rev. J. Wat Visitors :—Mr. R. C. Burton, Mr. O. G. Haarbleicher, Mrs. Insch, Mr. E. H. Pascoe The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Twenty-six presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported the — of Babu Nobin Chandra Bural and Babu Mohendra Nath D The noe two gentlemen were balloted for as Ordi- nary Members :— Bahadur Singh Singhi, Zemindar and Banker, Azimganj, District Murshidabad, proposed by Babu Rakhal Das Banerji, seconded. by Mahimahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri, C.1.E.; Mr.T. P. Ghosh, Zemindar, Kidderpore, Calcutta, proposed by Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhy aya, Kt., seconded b Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. : Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasid Sastri exhibited the genealogical tree of the Rathor family and of a photograph of Shihoji, the Founder of the family. compleie genealogical tree of the Rathor family of Rajputs, giving the lineage of the Rajas of Jodhapura, Bikanir, a who died a gait exxxiv Proceedings of the Asiat. Soe. of Bengal. (Sept., 1912.1 Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasid Sastri also exhibited some manuscripts of the 12th cent ay manuscript of Prajfapa asat athasriks ratna-san cayagatha in 84 chapters, ‘written in mixed Sanskrit, entirely in verse. Translated into Chinese in a.p. 981. The present manuscript copied in a.p. 1175. Govindaraja, the son of Madhava Bhatta, is well known as wrote a complete code of Hindu Law. Such a code has been found, copied in the Sone att This is the earliest code of Hindu Law yet know Mr. 8. W. Kemp exhibited photographs (lantern slides) taken in the Abor country. The following papers were read :-— sit garg Note * the ae of Meteorites.—By L. L. sri D.Sc., 8.M., F.G.S Re aie on the Tibetan rane Vocabularies in the Bishop’ 8 College, Calcutta.—By Ruv. Fr. Feiix, 0.C. Com- municated by Rev. H. Hosren, S.J. 3. Harliest Jeswit Printing in India—From the en of Fr. C. Gomez Rodeles, S.J.—By Fr. L. Carpon, 8.J. municated by Rev. H. Hosen, S.J. 4. Bakhshali Manuscript.—By G. R. Kaye. These three papers will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 5. A possible Chemical Method of distinguishing between Seasoned and ae Teak-wood.—By ANUKUL CHANDRA Smroar, M.A., F.CS., “la emg Royhina Scholar. Com- municated by Mr. E. R. Wats Fe tee paper has been sinleaioa in the Journal for August, 6. A Biography of Santi Deva, the author of a | vatara.— By MaHAMAHOPADHYAYA Haraprasap Sistri, C.1.E This paper will be published in a subsequent ae of the Journal. Se ee NOVEMBER, I912. The Monthly General Meeting of the opines was held on Wednesday, the 6th November, 1912, at 9-15 p D. Hoorgr, Esa., F.C.S., F-L.S., F.A.S.B., in the chair. The following members were present :— Mr. E. A. Andrews, Capt. T. L. Bomford, I.M.S., Mr. J. C. Brown, Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Dr. W. A. K. Christie, Rai Baha- dur B. A. Gupte, Mr. W. Jessop, Surgeon- Captain F Mac Cabe, Capt. a B. Seymour Sewell, I.M.S., Aga Mohammad Kazim Shirazi, Mr. G. Stadler, om E. Thornton, Dr. Satis Chandra Sa jabiniaaaa, Rev. J. Wat The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Two hundred and eleven presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported that Mr. B. De and Major H. J. Walton, I.M.S., had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The General itontyrond also reported that the following gentlemen had been elected Ordinary Members during the recess in accordance ere Rule 7. Bahadur Singh Singhi. Mr. T. P. Ghos Dr. Philip Lechmere Stallard. Mr. H O. Bolto The following two es were balloted for as Ordinary ag : H. G@. Tomkins, C.1.E., F.R.C.S., Accountant-General, acca. "9 Riverside, Barrackpore, proposed by Col. % Harris, C.8.I., seconded by Dr. E. P. Harrison; Pandit Manana Dube, B.A., Tahsilder District of Ballia, United Provinces, proposed by M r. A. Venis, seconded by Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, C.1.E. Mr. J. Count Brown ibis some Stone Implements Chi e cllantitih exhibited soabitata of 53 specimens of stone implements of neolithic age, obtained during the course of extensive travels in the province of Yunnan, Western China. exxxvi Proceedings of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov., 1912.] are also represented. A small collection of jadeite implements from Yunnan, already described in the Journal of the Society, is also exhibited for comparison. The following papers were read :— 1. The Marriage Ceremony and Marriage Customs of the Gehara Kanjars. By W Kirkpatrick. This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 2. On Isomeric Allylamines. By Dr. P.C. Ray and Rasix. Lat Datta. 3. The Preparation and Decomposition of Monochloro- and Dichlorobenzylamines. By Rastk Lat Darra. Communicated by Dr. P. C. Ray. Action of Stannie Chloride on Phenylhydrazine. By JITENDRA Naru Raxksuit. Communicated by Dr. P. C. Ray. These two papers will be published ina subsequent number of the Journal. ——<>—— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, the 27th November, 1912, at 9-30 p.m. CoLoneEL G. F. A. Harris, C.S.I., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. C. H. Elmes, Major E. D. W. Greig, I.M.S., Dr. W. C. Hossack, Captain F. P. Mackie, I.M.S., Lieut.-Col. A. H. Nott, I.M.S., Dr. J. E. Panioty, Major J. W..F. Rait, I.M.S., Captain J. D. Sandes, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary. Visitors :—Captain J. H. Burgess, I.M.S., Captain R. B. Lloyd, I.M.S., Col. F. Smith, R.A.M.C., Lieut.-Col. W. D. Sutherlands, I.M.S The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. DECEMBER, 1912. The Monthly General Meeting of a ciresetd was held on Wednesday, the 4th December, 1912, a Mana ad ha Sea oer C.I.E., Vice- President, in the ch The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. A. 0. Atkinson, Dr. Siva Nath Bhattacherjee, Mr, J. C. Brown, Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Dr. W. A. K Christie, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Hon. Mr. Capt. R. B. Seymour Sewell, I.M.S., Mr. T. Southwell, Mr. G. Stadler, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Rev. A. W. Young. Visitors :—Pandit Nanu Ram so paahone Mr. J. McDougall, Mr. E. A. Southwell, Mr. M. Ton The Minutes of the last foie were read and confirmed. Thirty-eight presentations were announced. The General Secretary oe that the Most Rev. Dr. R. S. Copleston, D.D., and Major R. H. Maddox, I.M.S., had expressed a wish to withdraw ae ae Society. The General Secretary also reported the death of Mr. W. H. Buchan, I.C.S. The Chairman announced that Dr. Annandale had returned to Calcutta and had taken charge of the duties of the Anthropo- logical Secretary from Captain Sewell, I.M.S. The Chairman laid on the table the following appeal for cnneeibeies to the Busteed Memorial Fund :— Karly in the present year there died, at the age of 78, Brigade-Surgeon Henry Elmsley Busteed, M.D., C.I.E., for- merly in the Medical Service of the Honourable East India ompany. Those who were in India during the last quarter of the nineteenth century, and all who are interested in the stirring tale of the rise of British power in that country, must be sen- sible of the great debt due to Dr. Busteed for the sagacious and indefatigable researches which he conducted into the his- .tory of “ Old Calcutta,’’ for the light which he threw upon the life and conversation of our coun trymen in that city, and for the graphic pictures drawn by his careful pen of one of the most momentous periods in the growth of our Indian Empire, the days of Warren Hastings and Impey, of Francis and xxxvill Proceedings of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [December, Clavering, and Madame Grand. It is not too much to say that Dr. Busteed re-discovered ‘‘ Old Calcutta,’’ and brought to life again a crowd of interesting figures who once trod that famous stage. It is felt that some memorial of him should be placed in the Premier City of India, which he loved so well, and which owes so much to his inexhaustible knowledge and untiring eru- dition; and it is thought that not only his personal friends, but also those who have read with delight his fascinating ‘Echoes from Old Calcutta,’ would be glad to contribute to such an object. The nature of the Memorial must obviously depend upon the amount of the fund raised for this purpose, but it is hoped that it may be possible to place a bust in the Victoria Memorial Hall in Calcutta which is now in course of erection, and will, when completed, be the National Gallery nd Valhalla of India. ontributions will be gladly received, in England, either by Sir James Bourdillon, ‘‘ Westlands,”’ Liphook, or by Messrs. Richardson & Co., 25, Suffolk Street, Pall Mall; and in India by Messrs. Grindlay & Co., Calcutta. S. C. Bayney. CuRzON OF KEDLESTON. J. A. BourpILton. H. Mortmger Dvuranp. Henry Corton. A. 8. Letapripar A. W. Crort. Mac DonngLL. E. Denison Ross. The following gentleman was balloted for as an Ordinary Member :— Babu Chandra Kumar Agarwala, Tea planter, Tamulbaria Tea Estate, proposed by Babu Rakhal Das Banerji, seconded by Mr. S. W. Kemp. Mr. F. H. Gravely exhibited living specimens of Pedipalps from the Puri District. The specimens belong to the species Phrynichus reniformis, L., which has not previously been found as far north as Orissa Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri exhibited. specimens of fish collected by Mr. 8S. W. Kemp in the Abor country. Only a few of the fishes out of a large number collected by Mr. S. W. Kemp during the Abor Expedition are exhibited. Four of these are believed to be new species, viz. one Nemachi- las, an Oreinus, a Macrones and a Moringua found in the water- supply. Besides these there are two well-marked varieties of Rasbora and Macrones. Some of the rare and_ interesting ‘specimens collected are also exhibited. : Pandit Nanu Ram Brahmavat exhibited MSS. of Prthviraja Co Raso and read a note thereon. mmunicated by Mahamaho- padhyaya Haraprasad Sastri, C.I.E. 1912.] Proceedings of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. CXxXxix Two manuscripts of Prthvirajaraso were exhibited. One is supposed to be a fragment of what Cand Kavi wrote, and the second apaiees to. conten additions made by his son Jhall showed how these two versions differed from the oy site at PS and also explained how the ‘‘ Prthvi- rajaraso’’ from a small beginning of 5000 slokas had assumed & ibis proportion. There are two opinions about the genuineness of Prthvi- rajaraso. The school of Mahamahopadhyaya Syamaladas Kaviraja maintains that it is a forgery of the 15th century, while Mohan Lal Bissen Lal Pandeya and his school maintain - that it is the genuine work of Cand written in the 12th century A.D. Nanu Ram is a descendant of Cand and he starts a new theory of gradual rion ion The following papers were read :— 1. Fragments of a Buddhist work in the ace Aryan language of Chinese T'urkisian.—By Dr. Stren Kon This paper will be published in the Memoirs. 2. The Portuguese Inscriptions in the a peat Temple, Mailapur, Madras.—By Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J 3. Contributions to the Biology of the Lake of Tiberias. No. 1. An account of the Sponges.—By N. ANNANDALE, D.Sc., F.A.8.B. These two ae will be published in a subsequent number of the Jou 4. Ac = Ash of the Plantain (Musa sapientum, Iinn.). By D. Hoo me paper has been published in the Journal for Novem- ber 1912. On a newly discovered Gupta blame at Mandasore. By M vary desbaat dha HARAPRASAD SASTRI, 6. A short note on Ayi Pantha, a newly discovered cult in the Bilada District of the Marwar State-——By Mahamahopa- dhyaya rane Sastri, C.LE. hese two ae ie have not yet been submitted to the pabasion: Committee —>—— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the pig fl s Rooms on Wednesday, the 11th December, 1912, at 9-30 P Masor L. Rocsrs, C.I1.E., es in the chair, cxl Proceedings of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [December, 1912.] The following members were present :— Dr. Gopal Chandra haa ck Harinath Ghosh, Dr. W. C. Hossack, Lieut.-Col. F. P. Maynard, I.M.S. , Captain D. McCay, I.M.S., Lieut.-Col. A. H. Nott., “LMS.., Major Rait, I.M.S., Captain J. W. Sandes, LMS., Honorary Secretary. ‘isttors :—Captain Green Armytage, I.M.S., Dr. Jenkins, Captain R. B. Lloyd, Dr. Nanilal Pan, Col. F. Smith, I.M.S. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. I. Clinical cases were shown. The discussion on Dr. Hossack’s Paper on Dengue was resume Lieut. -Col. Nott, Lieut.-Col. Smith, Major Rogers, Major Rait, Major McCay and Dr. Chatterjee spoke, and Dr. Hossack replied. PRINZ SANS = NS RA INDEX TO THE SOCIETY'S JOURNAL AND PROCEEDINGS, Vol. VIII, 1912. INDEX. A ‘Abdu’ ee Lahori, his account e fire-incident of Jahan. . H Abdullah Khan, Chief of the Uzbaks, - ‘Abilsmael, Vizir to Sultan Mas‘id, Abor foot hills, exhibition of s and Frogs brought i ake from, exviii. Abor hills, lower, Pertpatus from, exviil. Abi Tahir of Madinah, 2. Aceraius, 405 is ala in Acetylene Seon Sodium phate, : compound of, 367. Achondrites ‘Adil Sh hahi- yiiaaty of Bijapur, ee gold coins of, Aerolites, primary, nickel-iron in, 319 Agencies of the Soc ciety, x ci Shah Bahadur, witha struck t Cambay, 5 Riper Thpeeipidne. critical exami-— nation of the Transcript of, Aitpur Inscription, result of the critical e nation of, 65. Ajmer, mint tes ahnes note on, Akbar, an account of, by Father A. Monserrate, 185. >» @& Chahar sap: ‘of, 131. is pecdateay ot Pigeon-fiying oe of, 196. Akba>’ s Army, 198. Agra, Chure At 328. : Akbarsbad. mint town, short note / t anubae ‘and Cuprous Thiosul- | atte II, his coins struck in | Cambay, 555 Alkylammonium Series, Nitrites of, Allylammonium Nitrite reparation and properties of, eparation of, 101. Amarakosah., Asie pia Sen: See ian: Am- bica Cara Amine, era stesotied by Kahl- um, 372. Amjad CAL Shah, ¢ coins of, 267. Ammonium ict st subst ivatedl. the series . oe double Balphates of Bari 399. pices Ps theory of the Origin f Guhilota oe Bi 64. reat coins of, ee feshwater, gonttea be- Rencak aah as tad XXxiil. Annual Report, 1911, Anthropology, pape thy zn “saa olosy, view of the icles on, xxii Anumiinardiit iicpphsbrine. a note Anfipnagar-Shah&bad, a new Mu- hal 9. int, Apus Cancrifo i: alow Sse Persian Manus cripts, a of che. prs ch in, xxiii. ya 43, 44. ‘Arif, his gretecsions of jokes Arkat, anint town, short note on, Arya B Ash of ro Plantain. i nalysis of a mple ’ 364. Asoka oilers oa Padre Marcodella T 109. Atapura oe see Aitpur In- riptio Avapura inscription, soeohe of the transcript of, 9 exiii A tyab ep orp he Madh gowiee | Barium, on a 1 ‘Ajam, a work - Walla, 167. Aulaco cyclus, 404. Aulus Gelli, an extract from, 292. Aurangzéb, coins struck in Cam- pry ihe eoin struck iy Jiina- adh of, 4 > note on a new coin of, Auritulus, 404. Autobiography, Persian of Sha aliullah, 161. Awadh, the coins of the kings of, Awadh, Genealogical Table of the wab-Vazirs and kings of, + Awari}, a ogg work, Sha ‘Azgimu-‘sh-Shan,.a coin irs “ia Aziz ge Azoo, R. F., aie list. of his publica- ns, Cvi. Azoo, R. F., obituary notice of, ev. B Badhak, branch of nomadic race, cix. Baheliya, branch of nomadic race, cix. Baizavi, a Persian work, 163. athem roesarsd coniecks of, 356, Baldatchate on: town, a short note o isis Balkh, mint Paes a short note on, 435. Ball, a his ary of the Pitt dia- ond, Bena, eal pone a short note Beppe: pa of the proper name of, 69,70. Barclay Memorial Medal, x Bardie chronicles, progress. of the for, xliii report of the search for ma- nuscripts of, XXVil. oe of, ~ a Sa 5 n, 145, rogues Bardic song, a specimen of, 147. | | | Index. new series of the double Sulphates of, with the rin cbs of a substituted niuns » 399. See Coins of Pay rik six Gaik- 229. Basilianus, 405. Basilianus cantort, 406. Bazigars, branch of nomadic race, cix, Bediya: See Bena ares, the anivs Raja of, 375. Be orb a tta Bhavadeva of, 333. illon coin o iyasu-d- in Bahadur of, | 238, Benz oboe genomic i ce, 101, Beri beri, cause of, Beriya, Seach of certtie race, Cix. Bettiah, Padre Marcodella Tomba and the Agoka Pillars near, 109. ees: 8 conjecture about the rigin of the Mewar dynasty, Bhatta Bhavadeva of Bengal, 333. date of, 342. ancestors, 339. dite: erary works, 9? 9? 99 >> 5s heidi 337. Bhatti, a note o » 289. Bhatti avya, ey author of the, 59. Bhatt, wieyuas madic race, cix otanta aeneac E yicbionary of the, 380. Bibliotheca es seks of publica- sin, x Billitonites, 321. Blacker, preparation of diaceta- mide, 105. [556. Botham, A.W., some Kachari coins, reat 218. Bouchet, J. V., his description of Jagan anath, sap Boughton, Surgeon, the gran of "privileges to the Taeglich Trad Bowden, M., snd or tent for trade gran o the English, 116. Bias ic ie Rai Upendra Nath, vii. Brahmavat. Pan Nanu scripts o il i Conga. his exhibition of the: ites of a Brahman and | a me stone implements aoe Yu unnan Province, na, Browne sine Shetterly, their study the Oxidation of Hydra- a 369 Index. Buckland, his account of Schroeter, Budget estimate for 1912 and ac- tuals, fueoan . information notes sup- Burkill, exhibition of Croton ane 8 (Morung), cx Busteed Macuarial Rn Scceat for the contributions to, cxxxvii. Cc Cambay, the Mughal coins of, 542. Gatuchin eee ers Tibetan New i farmans granted to, 33 Cerys his Dictionary of the Bho- ta language, Caste system a primitive ex- gam Catalogue ae Sanske it Manuscripts Government collection, Est XXxX1. e ogre: Catursargacintamans a note on, x Cistual gton Hiabecdom gaat on, XXvVi. sonia: in me Rigvedic Age, 55. Ceracupes Chandoga- pata literary work of Bhat ee 333. Chahar Tanki Akbar, Chaudhuri, B. L., exhibition of fish collected in ‘the Abor country, is, 405. e Cstlatiante from, planation of the plates of, 314. Chloris quinquesetica, _Bhide, sp. nova, 3ll. Choca: See Chog Choje Tsang-pa dice. prayer of, Cholera, treatment by Major ogers, lii. Chondrules, 317. Choqua or een. a game played by Akbar, 196. Church of Aabas: Agra, 328. Cliftonite, 320. Coins, ne, ue the last six Gaik- sy (illo of “Ghiydguetin Ba- f Bengal, 228. Muh rity of Cambay, 543. Le and a note |— exhii ee is eel of Jinagadh, 410. ay mu Society, XXVii Pe Kachari PERE: Auriga, struck at, Juna- 5. a (shree gold) of the ‘Adil Shahi oe of Bijapur, 227, so. COE Ahmad Shah Bahadur, struck in Cambay, 555. of ‘Alamgir IT, struck in Cam- bay, 555. y = Amjad bis Shah, 269. pen meee 231. muah, note on new, of Sage ake struck in Cam- ss" 08 Avene h-8h6 an, Ye igk Nar Shea le seek in Cam a8 - Gangeye Deva, 123; », of Ganpatrav, 235. 3 of Ghaviu-d-din Haidar, fai ., of Jahandar, struck in or OL yb: N arayana Deba, 556. ;, of Khanderav, 236. ;, of Kings of Awadh, 249. », of Kurnil, 557. ,, of Mahmiad I of Gujarat, 131. ,, of Malharrav . pyc iaeatinaih ‘Ali Shah, 265 CON iiiened Si a a meme Shah, "struck in Cambay 53 OFT furad Sakai: struck in Cambay, of Rafi “nd-Darajat, struck in 553. f Satrudaman, 557. f SayAjirav II, 233. of Sayajirav IIT, 224. of Shah ‘Alam I, Bahadur, ,, of Shah ‘ Sens a oe struck in Cambay, 551. _ of Sh&h oer ae I, struck in Cam of Shah shinee: Res 421. of ee ager II, atruck in , 564. of reste Suis, son of Shah Jahan of Boone ali Mahmud Dehli, 123 C Croton "marion "(torung), speci- hibited, Crystallized ge fet Kalti 401. xliv Csmo De Korés, Alexander, a sei account of the life of, ¢ Cunningham, his description “of the | Agoka pillar near Bettiah , Cunni nghé am, J. A., xxxvi, xli. Cylindrocaulus, 404. D Dactylococcopses in freshwater spon- 4, literary work 9. fa Bhavadeva of "Bon- gal A 7) ” araha saci s sith, 275. utations from nie Socie Descrizion hares S. 4 ’ nie descrip- eizure, 298. ion af short Dhar: witan, an te, 101. Sehan¢ silver: a ti type, of the Sassanian arch Zémasp (Jamasp), 5: al-Durr acon * Mubashsharai of min, a work Warcnas, 168. E ver: Note on the secular cooling ap Eclogite Bealsngo- Mahan ya. No. I, No. II, its text and translation, Elliot Prize, sig of, for the r 1911, exxiii fe “scientifi ure, Xv ” be English traders, ao of ees | - | Index. English traders, Surgeon Boughton and grant of a vileges to, 115 at atone eibhas% 61. Epi , 405. Epilaches infant, 404. Episphen 4, 405. [exxv. Eranian smi age s, a short note on, Ethylammonium nitrite, 101. Brogan, dod: and the caste fe Faras-nama, a Farméns, Pecsied grrr tral ‘to the J esuits, 325 Mi Farrukh-Siyar, coins struck in Cam- bay, 5 99 os coin struck oa Jiina- gadh of, eka mint town, a Pare note | , 436. | Fath al. Khabir, a work of Waliul- lah, : Fathptr, mint town, a short note on, : Fath al-Rahman, a work of Waliul- > of India pla: aeictions of the neat of, 52. al-Fauz al-Kabir fi Usil al-Tafsir, a work fk bibeinie saa 168. Fayrer, Dr. bitty of the ‘Boden i-Cyanides and Bydricivics, note on the interaction of, 369. rromagnesian minerals, 316 Fevers, ml malarial and other, xlix. Firoz 8b ah’s Tunnels at Delhi, 279. | : grant of privileges the rT sees 115. Fourier’ s theory uction of aah Napilicstion by 223. Francesco " Onario Della Pen Father, a Biographical «iia Bibliographical notice of, 386. radon animals, relations be- , 45. eeeliwater faun na of India, expla- ances in ou ledge of the, 39. Index. lassi invertebrates, lower, fe- nal rns in the li és HE oO Freshwater atoctil 3 of India, 4 Fuyitz al-Haramain, a wor Waliullah, 168. G Gabriel, and Eschenbach hydrolysis | mustard oil, a of hee Baroda coins of the uae Gangetic ‘Porpoise 39. Gan Deva, coins ret 123. Ganpaitay, coins of, Garnet, 316. Gametiferous iy ras Gavialis ganget Geog! table of the rds oak kings As erg tree of hig Gaeoen of Baroda, 231. Genera een work of J. D. 00 Ghaziu-d- in “Haidar, coins of, 257. adur of Bengal, 228 3°? Chushi-shifs. ceremony of, 120. seppe Maria de’ Bernini arignano, Father, a Hist sae aes “Bibliographical no of, List - his teary works, 393. Goes, Benedict, 8.J., 294. ak Gohirs, branch of nomadic Govindaraia, - ‘commentary ro Manu, c Gramineae, firs more new species from Bomba 2 | Grant a ‘privileges 3 the En nglish | rader and Surgeon Bough- cae i. ne his i Lea of | edi ipalps. CXXXV Greensill, T., 280. Grhya Siitra, a note on, XXvi. Grierson, Sir G. report vey of India “ag = A end of the year 1911, ee the date of, dise manism of, 8 his progress — rt of fis Linguistic Sur- ‘38. ussion of iy Brah- | cxlv | Guhiloto kings, cya theory the origin of, | | 5 Vallabhi eras of of, 63. | Gujarat, two sates jor ‘of “Mahmia I of, 132 39 icle Manu- is nner mint town, a short note on, 437. | Guparupak, Bardic Cl | | Guy Tachord. his sone of the theft at Jagannath, 135. H | Hadigate'l-Hagigat, a note on, xxv Haboora, branch of nomadic race, eix Haematology of blood, xlvi cae col of Gilan, Akbar’ s Phy- . 201. [369. Hale aaa ‘Redfield, on hydrazines, eager brs on Pitt dia Hamin, tages hie treatment of ahanaré, | Haq@igq, a ress work, Haraprasad Sastri, his re ee oe Bhatta Hicnbudeve Bengal, 347. Harel ret ie 46. Harsa, the fa 374. Hatakesva a Sai Kori, 0 n the, 537. Heat, a prob em in kebaeniiod of, Hidaya a Persian work, 164. “ Himalayan J en: ae re! ker, a note = af Hislopia lacustris, 43, 4 e, S ekoubatt "Manu- seri wer. 34 19. Hofmann, hydrolysis of mustard oil, 103. seein Sir Thomas, a eres note regarding him ooker, Sir Joseph Dalton, XXXViil. ,, Joseph Dalton, obitua ry notice of, i. fa aps of oe a WE — ooker Hes the 0) a note AR 115, | Hossack on n Dengue fever, CXXXv . — H., S.J., Mouthless Traltiie | | the oka illars near | | Bettia, 109. Hrdayadipakanighantu, a note on, XXvi. exlvi Index. Aujjat “a al-Baligha, a work of | Jagannath, eyes ie and the Pit Waliullah, 1 liu See ‘ ‘AbiXernacl: 326. m, a Persian work, 164. Hydra a epeian. ae eel ulgar Hydrazine, the ica of evaluat- ing, 369. Hydrazines with Ferri-cyanides, note on the inter-action of, Hypolophus sephen, 40. I Ibn al- oan: author of kitab al- aya Image of. Simhachelam temple, the Si 179. shape and size of the, I Canal sie ance and contact of t Indian ree um, i Indians, outhlona of Megasthenes, Indo- Australian Btrantes dae, an ac- revised classifica- tio bs. I afea-piubonis zone, 316. Inscription from ‘Artic or Atapura, 63-99. from Achalgadh, 77. of Naravahana, ite text imhachelamn tem- Rane ty Catalogtie of Scienti- uiterature Fane ates, owe th eshwater, seasona. al changes i in the life- eycle of, 4 Iron carbide sia diamond, 319. Megs Willia am, Hg Amines, 103;°371: Pag is mber istgenbandag! Iseatlon of, 127; satin ms cigh cl Italian- eran vocabulary, a best tice of Italian. Tibetn Dictionaries: a brief of two, in the Bishop’s College. Calcutta, 383. Jd Jah@&nara, daughter of Shaha Jahan, on account of her fire acci- dent, 117. > | diamond, 133. | ” story ee the theft at, | Jahandar, coin struck in Cambay, Jallad, branch of nomadic race, cix. Jim ee. berate a mr Sorectues type of dilve S Drain "536, sebcsaad Henke held on Jahanara’s covers, 119. rayana Deba, coins of, 556. s, R., his letter, 394. Tosuits, Persian farmans granted the, 325. Ji iam&ni, corporal treatment of Jahanara herrea brief history of, 411, 412. des m of the city “ . we the hada coins of, 410. na Kachari coins, 5 Kachuga dono, 46. Kachuga Kafiya, a Ponisi work, Kala Azar, Dr. Br Setar on, x ee no roe is Kalpi, mint town, a short note on, Karm-anusthan Paddhati, literary rk of Bhatta Bhavadeva, KGstka, a “note on mp, S. W.. 57. Kem his exhibition of Peripatus from the lower Abor hills, exviii Khanderav, co Khayili, a Persian vor 164 Khulasat- tawa, ev Khwajah Shah Man bees of Shiraz, Akbar Maniane me 194. Waleed « Kitab al- Wauuse of ey ‘al-Khatib asantin: Klaproth, ‘his report Tibetan Manuscript Vocabularies, Kodurite Series, 315. (436. Kora, mint to hee a short note on, Kosa la, mallas 374. Kulti, arate slag from, 401. Kinch, mint town, a short note on, ) Kinchband peuirnbe eek of no- madic Kurnil coins pe as from, 557. Index. L Lahndi mi a short note on, Latter, J., ote, 396. peel te pillar, 112, Lau oe pillar Laveran, his disc MEGS ery of Malaria Limnocnida, 43 eee indica, 44. Linguatula Reh ceo Linguistic Surv renee se to = end of the year 1911, Liston, Maj or re a on deh ague, Lockyer, Sir Norman, his a. “hypothesis, 322. Lophop Lowell is eae —" origin solar system, M Maasirwl,Umara, a note on, xxv. MeCrindle, aa Mac Ma fae Tae Bega let: Mahmid I of Gu Gata: coins of, 131. Mahideva, heat shh of the term, 83, 87. we ci Sve theories to explain th of the Visen family of, 373, Majin, medicine, 121. of Tadic, Progress | | | | Malaria erie = the newer re- | searches Malarial and eho gs vers xlix. Malarial Parasites, thr ee hypothe- ses regarding the. origin of, Sux Malharrav. sa of, 242. Mallas of Koi a, 374. M oe 5 Heldieoe. mint town, a short note Minghar, mint town, a short note © ie ) Mesa” Govindaraj’ s commentary of, Manucci, his “story of the theft at Jagannath, 135. Marco ella Tom ba, Padre and the ka pillars near Bettiah, Martyrs’ ‘Chapel, Agra, 328, paaeed of the Latin ord, 296. | exlvii | seas at contents of Bakhshali Manuscript, 356. au’l-lahm, ate 121 | Mayira, the age | Medal, struck Ba Shuja- u-d-daula, | I 213. Medals from Kurniil, 557. Medical Section, sso aca in, a review of the mi aaa in, | Megasthenes, hi SeaNigtinn of Mouthless Indians, 291. |W eee list, viii. oe a Ma vhratti name for stag, Metabolism of food, researches on the, xlii Meteoritic be nolliceis concerning mation of solar system, Meteorites, a! causes of the ab- of, 323. on the origin of, ob. Methylammonium nit’ 101. Mewar, preys rative iat ‘of earlier chiefs cf, ¢ Mi’ oli Fat id, a Persian work, Mint town: of the Mugh of India, 425. Mints ih more than one name, ‘Fist of, 430. | Mirah, mint-town, a short note on, 437. hal Emper- Mi cx ha a Pie work, 163. Moldavi repay “takin, om treatment of Jahanara Mongolice ewer hen commentarius , 186. Monserrate, anger A., his account of his , 185. [45. Mosquito larvae, fishes preying on, Mughal coins of Cambay, 545. | Mughal coins _ Jinag ad 410. E ors ee ra mint vt re magi te Pa tharons; a note oan “Ali sem coins of, pe oa. Physician to Shah | — of Per- Hein Kwa Khan, re-incident ee chee. 121. exl viii Muhammad Shah, coin struck at Junagadh, 422. ambay, ee mint town, t note on, 437. Mu‘in ‘addin Chish ti, sepulchre of, a Mi ajizal-Qaniin, a Persian work, 165. Mukherji, Aéu tos, xxxiv ukhtasar-i-Ma@ ani, a “Persian wor Multan, mint town, a short note on, Mirad Bakhsh, coins struck in Cambay, 546. Musa sapientum, Linn., 364. Mutiala‘a, 162. utawwal, a Persian work, 165. N “gators ewtescrse interpretation he term, Niji Bhatt the great commen- Naqd ab Netis 8, a Persian work, 164. Naravahana, ei aay of, its text cae translat Nats, branch of n ic ra Natural History Section, ontelbva- ons in, xlii. a etch of the articles on, 9? o° Xxii. Newari Meri: nted to the Ca- ns gran puchin Missionaries, 325. Pema alloys, 320. primary, in Aerolites, Nirites of oan Alkylammonium Se- Nyaye-vrtika a eer note on, oO Obsidianites, 321. Ophrygonius, 405. re 405 me, the historian, 115 Orainigh aere Sir William, XXXV. Dg Padshahnaima, the aerpinay of 117. Jahanara as related in Pahari languages, a short note on, Pulecaon. 4 41. | Passali idae Shah, coins struck in 554. Persian ro Ar ie Pan scripts, se Index. Paficasiddhantika, date of, 275. piso ‘stalin, prelim inary of a revised lassifieation of, capital a Patta Pathology ‘and "ionic “Medicine, t advances in, xlvi Povténatella burmanica, 48. Pe rn exhibition of, cxxxviii. us from Lower ‘Abor hills, viii. Perkui, on ey ne 372. Per o Tava res, Debian Autobiography of Shah Waliullah, 16 the sy oe arch _sranted to ri ne: Phansuar, baer ‘of nomadic Bing Sea ies Lis ok in, xlii. w of the articles Phrynichus Rp see Cxxxviii. Pigeon-flying under Akbar, 196. Piperazine pag ha Sulphate, 400. Piperazinium Nitr 107. Combustion sik GE, 107. | Pig&écha language, a short note on, Pistia Pderags spongilla growing Pitt Dateiond the eyes of Jagan nath. pan, 133. Pitt, stories ealaind about, 133. Plague, note on, lii. Plantain, ash of the, 3 Plastic organism, ask effect a changes in environment o Platanista gangetica, 39. ae 404. liny a cour 291. Plumatella, 4 » 47. ov ering shells of tor- ema ota - 49. Missacrags oe 49. pet esceag 46, 47. Plutonic rocks. i hort note on, 316. Porocepha Porpoise, Gaelic. 39. auaipeteces Satasahasrika-rat- as atha, manuscript ea Pratapa Narayana a, his coins, etc. : See Sa yb seedy i Prayascitta-niriipanam, 1i work of Bhatta Mhncatne. 335. Index. Siena ene: a note on, Prthvi Saint oe - "dis manuscripts of, cxxxix. Publications, XVili. Meies xchange of, xvii. Pygmies Pyridine Gane Sulphate, 339. Q Quinoline Barium Sulphate, 400. Qula nders, branch of nomadic race, cix Qasim Khan, Akbar’s admiral, 201. R Rafi‘u-d-Daulah, coins, etc.: See Shah Jahan, II. Rafi‘u-d-Darajat, coins ick in ambay, 5 Rafiu-d-Daulat : See Shah Jahan iE Reghoat te the ilar a short 5. scholar, xxviii. Bintan tena bucac a note on, Rasaguijar, Bardic icle Manu- script, a note a xxix Ravala, meaning of t term, 69. Raverty, Major, his quotation from manjari, a note on, Redfield : Bes Hale. R d, Professor, xxxvi E Repo Report of the ° Linguistic ears of India up to the end of the year 1911, Cxxiv. Rigvedic Age, cavalry in, 55. _ Risala-i-Nagshbandiya, a Persian wor Ritter, as " quoted by Col. Yule, 294. Rizqullah Fathullah oe same . F. Azoo Rogers, Major, on Kalajar Rupee struck by George Tticlan, 129. Ruhani, seb pe treatment of Jahanara, 117. Rupee of Shah ‘Alam II, 409. exlix 8 Temiren tania Sutra, a note on, Sadat Sade founder of Nawab bea! s Tine of Awadh, an ac- a Sahih- : pubes pairaa 2 pe Bil thet vi Sakti Kumara, Piuctintions of, 63 on the 43. Salt, ere Cy from plantain leaves, 364. Samayodyota, a note on, x Sambandha-vivela, iabary wuek of vadev, 337. aigtras, atbe ir nomadic race, Saw’ skira-pad-dhati, literary work Bhatta preg a, 333. ili branch of vate race, Saficayagatha, a note on, ianaggh ue Ses uscripts, a paler of, 1. Sapadala allie: it tants. Satasahasrikaprajnaparamiti-ratna— rage. dex pga a short secgeeks gry mint town, short 434. eared coins of, 55/. Sayajirav II, coins of, 233. Il, oins of, 244. Safi, 16 63. Schrocter, a short account of, 385. Scutariella, 43. Séprdias iz. Seaton, Sir Thomas, on Firoz Shah’s Tunnels at Delhi, 279. Secular cooling of the earth, a note on, 2 te on, and a . on in con- 223. I, Bahad struck at Cambay, Coins struck at J Eath of, 420. Shah ‘Alam II, a rupee of, Shah Jahan I, coin sizuck i in ages ay» * coin struck at Juna- ae of, 415. Shah Jahan II, coin ae at Juna- 2? >? coins struck in Cam bay, 554 el Index. Shah Shuja, governor of Bengal, son of Shan Jahan, 9° 9° 533. Shah Waliullah, ist of his Bain im- works, aa of Dihli, the Per- sian Auto-bio- graphy of, its ee transla- 161. Shahgarh, Siri, mint sat 228. Sham@ il al-Nabi, 163. Shamsu-d-din va pa Shah of ehli, coins of, Sharh-i-* “Aga id, a Sacaties work, 164. ee tee “4 Hikmat, a Persian ork, Shiarhch len’ a. a orssais work, 164. Sharh-i-Matali‘, a Persian work, 1 Sharh-7- MV 1 fawaqui, a Persian work, Sharh-i-Mulla, a Persian work, 162 mete Sharh iW, iqaya, a Persian’ work, Preis See ag ae Shuja ti la, medal struck by, pier 98 a Persian work, ‘ile 319. Sider olites Sight sett cn of nomadic race, Siladitya, Inscription of, TT: Simhachelam , Dyanagloka of, 182. Simh&chelam ‘Temple, 7. The usual appearance and con- 181, 181. nm of te ‘image of, The shape and size of the image The haots that it was originally aishnava temple, 179. Sindhi “tanguaee, short note on, Sivarajaraly yabhisekakalpataru ; a-| on, xxvi. Slag, eryataliinalh: from ‘nit 401. Pi ene gr! taru, a note on, xxvi. Snakes of Abor Foothills. eCXviil. Soci ee 3 ‘oh oaggnes and Property, Rodissit Clipe Thiosulphate and Acetylene Cuprous Acetylide, @ compound of, 367. | Tafsir Baz, a Persian 163. Sodium ee Preliminary no re: Met. “of. preparation, 105. Solar system, tp orite hypothesis ormation of, 322. Sponges, ‘the direct offect of changes mment on, 5l. byongitta btiibapeness. 50. i can nteri, 47 ps lacust ris, 47. ” pening on Pistia Stratio - sol olijere rens, 5 Sporobolus eoneely oel a Bhide, sp. Explanation of the plates of, Stolella Stone ponies from Yunn a vinee, China, exhibited, Bikatics ‘his account of the ae ini. Sulphates be i ium, Double, on series of the. with Surat, tiny soles, a short nois on, Siri Mint of Shahgarh, 228. r rsee debi Nazirin, story of Jagan- ath as entered in the, 139. i work, 1163. Tatsir-i-Madarik, a Persian work, Taj, the Agra, 328. Talvih, a Persian w ork, 164, Pattoacinta medudhite’ vrtt, a Panae. Midee Ninkeees literary work of Bhatta Bhavadev, Tavernier, his description af J seine nath in his travels, ork a e rhe : fe) a ible chemical eg of dintinguisbitge be- 303. ei poe 47. Temnocephalus semperi, — = Bhatta Boeder of eng 37. al, eesbomatoa dee Thibaut, Dr. on the date of Pafica- si iddh&ntike, 275. Index. cli Thomas, rene rupee struck by, | Varaha Mihira, date of his birth, Th omson, Lord = Kelvi on sda sr sipedasi by Vasudeva, as Fourier’s eure of Sohne xvi, 2 or a heat, 223. Visen family, History of, 373. Tibert 405. of \ ajh wali, Theo Tiberine “os, 406. es to explain the mere, mie | origin of, 373. be werlt, Mati ni ue Ksattriya Raja of Tibetan Manuscript ‘vocabularies, ares, 375. ks Vivipera bengaienss, 46. Ttalan Sno Ctl abrief | Vulgaris notice of a MS., 382. w Capuchin Missionaries, © Wajid ‘Ali’, coins of, 254. Shah, coins of, 268. Tolypothrix laphopodellophila, Wala Quadir Sa aiyid “amu Ali ar xX Tomnocephala sempert, 47. Weinbergeite, 321. Tortoises, shells pihied by Plu- | Wilso. atella, 46. | Woerns os Pidion tech water, 41. Trichostigmus, 406. | Trimethy lammonium nitrite, 101. Trispithams x Tropical Medicine and feng Xiphocardina curvirostris, 41. recent advances in, Trygon fluviatilis, 40. Tunnels of Firoz Shah, at Delhi, | ¥ a | Yule on the date of aig fire-inci- ¥ dent of Jahanara, 120. . | Yule, Col., his quskation from an a work of medi Ritter, 904. Paidyasanihya, a work on medi- | cine, XXVv | Z Vallabhi D mat , Genealo of “h ay eh spam eoyes See town, a short “ theory of the origin : note on, 435. the ‘G uhilota kings, 63. | cere (Tami), the Sassanian sgnsomg Bi gshaes, Hirlopia lacus- | reh, new type Silver Pichash of, 536. yana, ihe: cos of, 374. | Zira, medicine, 121.